Presbyterian  Foreign 
Missions 


Charles  Edwin  Bradt 
William  Robert  Kino 
Herbert  Ware  Reherd 


GIFT  OF 


Digitized  by  the  Internet  Archive 

in  2007  with  funding  from 

IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


http://www.archive.org/details/aroundworldstudiOObradrich 


AROUND  THE  WORLD  STUDIES  AND 

STORIES  OF  PRESBYTERIAN 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS 


1 


AROUND  THE  WORLD 

STUDIES  AND  STORIES 

OF  PRESBYTERIAN 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

BVA  CAREFULLY  SELECTED  COMPANY 
O^F STUDENTS  WHO  PERSONALLY  VIS- 
ITED AND  CRITIC  ALL  Y INVESTIGA  TED 
MOST  OF  THE  FOREIGN  MISSION  STA- 
TIONS OF  THE  PRESBYTERIAN 
CHURCH,  U.  S.A.: 

CHARLES  EDWIN  BRADT,  Ph.D.,  D.D. 

Chapters  on  Evangelistic  Work 

WILLIAM  ROBERT  KING,  Ph.D.,  D.D. 

Chapters  on  Educational  work 

HERBERT  WARE  REHERD,  M.A.,  D.D. 

Chapters  on  Medical  Work 

ASSISTED  BY 

MRS.  C.  E.  BRADT  MRS.  W.  R.  KING 

MISS  MARGARET  BRADT 


PUBLISHED  BY 

THE  MISSIONARY  PRESS  CO.  (INC.) 

WICHITA.  KANSAS 


o 


^^y^' 


CoPYBiGHT,  December  1912 

BY 

The  Missionary  Press  Co. 


47 


DEDICATED: 

To  the  Members  of  the  Cooperative  Missionary 

Correspondence  League, 

Whose  prayers  and  interest  did  much  to  sustain  and 

encourage  us  through  months  of  tedious  travel 

in  Foreign  and  Heathen  lands; 

Whose  high  ideals  and  literary  claims  compelled  us  to  do 

our  best  both  in  furnishing  to  them  monthly  communications 

during  our  year's  absence,  and  in  p7'eparing  for 

them  and  others  the  contents  of 

this  volume. 


371494 


PREFACE. 

THE  studies  and  labors  which  have  produced  this 
volume  were  participated  in  by  a  company  of  stu- 
dent travellers  made  up  of  nine  people,  three  men, 
three  women,  and  three  boys.  The  ladies  were,  Mrs. 
W.  R.  King,  Mrs.  C.  E.  Bradt  and  Miss  Margaret 
Bradt.  They  contributed  largely  to  the  success  of  the 
undertaking  by  their  participation  in  the  conferences 
with  the  missionaries;  their  feminine  tact  and  under- 
standing of  situations  and  conditions  on  the  field;  as 
well  as  by  their  companionship  in  travel.  Mrs.  Bradt 
and  Margaret  acted  in  the  special  capacities  respective- 
ly of  photographer  and  secretary.  The  three  boys, 
Edwin  and  Gordon  Bradt,  and  Robert  King,  whose 
ages  were  twelve,  fifteen  and  sixteen  respectively,  ac- 
companied their  parents  for  both  educational  and  do- 
mestic reasons ;  but  the  contributions  which  they  made 
not  only  to  their  own  storehouses  of  knowledge,  but  to 
the  general  fund  of  missionary  intelligence  utilized  in 
this  volume,  are  not  considered  by  the  authors  as  a 
negligible  quantity.  They  furnished  many  a  sidelight 
on  the  missionary  situation.  The  three  men  of  the 
party  whose  names  appear  on  the  title  page  of  the 
book,  respectfully  submit  these  "Around  the  World 
Studies  and  Stories  of  Presbyterian  Foreign  Missions,*' 
as  one  of  the  hardest,  happiest,    most    studious  and 


8  '    ¥teEFACE 

conscierilioas  endeavors  of  their  lives  up-to-date.  We 
have  tried  to  make  the  book  accurate,  authentic  and  at- 
tractive.' The  many  missionaries  mentioned  in  the 
volume  and  others  not  mentioned,  have  all  assisted  us 
in  manifold  ways,  many  times  inconveniencing  them- 
selves, and  sometimes  jeopardizing  their  lives  to  en- 
able us  to  see  and  study  the  work  and  situations  just 
as  they  were. 

The  title  of  the  book  is  believed  to  be  a  fair  sug- 
gestion of  its  contents.  We  left  New  York  City  on 
the  first  day  of  July,  1911,  and  entered  at  once  upon  a 
three  months*  study  of  early  missionary  foundations 
in  Europe,  traversing  studiously,  Ireland,  Scotland, 
England,  France,  Belgium,  the  Netherlands,  Germany 
including  the  Luther  Country,  Switzerland,  Italy  and 
the  Balkan  States,  visiting  the  chief  historical  centers 
of  each  of  these  countries,  always  with  the  missionary 
eye  actively  engaged.  The  results  of  these  studies  we 
have  not  embodied  in  this  volume  except  as  the  enrich- 
ment of  our  minds  thereby  enabled  us  to  do  better 
work  when  we  entered  upon  the  investigation  of  dis- 
tinctly Presbyterian  mission  fields  around  the  World. 
These  fields  we  have  taken  up  in  the  order  visited, 
viz: — Syria,  India,  Siam  and  Laos,  Philippine  Islands, 
China,  Korea,  Japan,  Chinese  and  Japanese  in  Ameri- 
ca, all  of  which  sixteen  missions  we  visited,  and  al- 
most all  of  whose  stations  w^e  also  visited,  sparing  our- 
selves no  expense  of  money  or  personal  inconvenience 
in  order  to  get  and  present  the  facts  as  they  existed. 
About  a  dozen  missions,  other  than  Presbyterian,  were 
also  visited  by  us.  The  volume,  we  hope,  will  be  found 
of  service  to  all  Presbyterian  mission  students, — to 
pastors,  teachers,  parents  and  young  people.    We  have 


PREFACE  9 

tried  to  make  the  book  valuable  for  the  household  as 
well  as  for  the  individual  student  and  public  educator. 
Hence  we  have  illuminated  it  with  stories  as  well  as 
studies,  with  pictures  as  well  as  pages  of  reading  mat- 
ter. The  book  was  practically  all  written  while  we 
were  away;  but  it  has  been  carefully  and  critically 
gone  over  not  only  by  the  authors,  but  by  the  Secre- 
taries of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions, 
U.  S.  A.,  and  in  part,  by  selected  committees  of  in- 
dividuals on  the  foreign  fields. 

We  reached  San  Francisco  July  1st,  1912,  after  an 
absence  from  America  of  one  year.  It  was  the  great- 
est year  of  our  lives.  God  was  manifestly  with  us  all 
the  way  and  His  guiding  Spirit  and  wonderful  provi- 
dence directed  and  preserved  us  by  land  and  sea,  in  city 
and  jungle,  by  day  and  by  night  as  we  traveled  in  al- 
most all  imaginable  ways,  and  under  frightful  and 
dangerous  as  well  as  pleasant  conditions.  Our  grati- 
tude to  God  and  for  the  prayers  of  God's  people,  is 
not  only  expressed  here,  it  is  overflowing  day  and 
night.  He  who  has  done  so  much  to  assist  us  in  this 
World  Campaign  effort  will,  we  trust,  use  the  humble 
contributions  of  this  volume  to  further  His  cause  and 
extend  His  Kingdom.    This  is  our  prayer. 

The  Authors. 


BIRTH   AND   BURIAL   PLACES    OF   THE   WORLD'S    REDEEMER. 


1.  Church  of  the  Nativity,    Bethlehem 

2.  Church  of  the  Holy    Sepulchre,    Jerusalem 


CONTENTS. 

Chapter  Page 

List  of  Illustrations 13 

Introduction 17 

MISSIONS  IN  SYRIA. 

I  Evangelism  in  Syria.. 25 

n  Educational  Work  in  Syria 40 

III  Medical  Missions  in  Syria 58 

MISSIONS  IN  INDIA. 

IV  Evangelism  in  India 71 

V  Educational  Work  in  India 9S 

VI  Medical  Missions  in  India 112 

MISSIONS  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS. 

VII  Evangelism  in  Siam  and  Laos 131 

VIII  Educational  Work  in  Siam  and  Laos 156 

IX  Medical  Missions  in  Siam  and  Laos 17S 

MISSIONS  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES. 

X  Evangelism  in  the  Philippines 18$ 

XI  Educational  Work  in  the  Philippines 207 

XII  Medical  Missions  in  the  Philippines 220 


12  CONTENTS 

MISSIONS  IN  CHINA. 

XIII  Evangelism  in  China 233 

XIV  Educational  Work  in  China 284 

XV  Medical  Missions  in  China 308 

MISSIONS  IN  KOREA. 

XVI  Evangelism  in  Korea 335 

XVII  Educational  Work  in  Korea 352 

XVIII  Medical  Missions  in  Korea 368 

MISSIONS  IN  JAPAN. 

XIX  Evangelism  in  Japan 383 

XX  Educational  Work  in  Japan 408 

XXI  Medical  Missions  in  Japan 423 

XXII  AMERICANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN....  429 

XXIII  AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS 453 


ILLUSTRATIONS 

Facing 
Garden  of  Gethsemane — Frontispiece Pago 

Nazareth  6 

Birth  and  Burial  Places  of  the  World's  Redeemer 10 

INTRODUCTION 

Mr.  Louis  H.  Severance 18 

Scenes  in  Syria,  Palestine  and  Egypt 22 

SYRIA 

Constantinople,  The  Center  of  Turkish  Power 26 

Some  of  the  Magnificent  Men  of  the  Syria  Mission 28 

About  Beirut  32 

Pictures  of  Educational  Mission  Work  in  Syria 42 

Composite  Picture  of  Medical  Missions  in  Syria 58 

INDIA 

Taj  Mahal 69 

Benares  69 

Evangelistic  and  Educational  Agencies  in  India „ 72 

Lodiana  Church 76 

Hindu  Temple  76 

Dr.  and  Mrs.  Chatterjee  and  Girl's  Orphanage 86 

Work  Among  the  Outcastes  of  India 84 

Work  Among  the   Outcastes 88 

Dr.  Arthur  H.  Ewing  and  Mrs.  Ewing 92 

Forman  Christian  College  Faculty 96 

Missionaries  and  Indian  Orchestra 96 

Educational  Work,  North  India  Mission 98 


14  ILLUSTRATIONS 

Evangelistic  and  Educational  Features 102 

Mary  E.  Pratt  and  Other  School  Work 104 

Two  Schools  of  West  India „ 106 

Saharanpur  Theological  Seminary  and  Industrial  School 108 

The  Miraj  Hospital 112 

Drs.  Wanless  and  Vail,  Operating 112 

Medical   Features    of   Miraj    Station 116 

Indian  Medical  Work  in  Various  Places 122 

SIAM  AND  LAOS 

Various  Views  of  The  Shwe-Dagon,  Rangoon,  Burmah 128 

Pertaining  to  Royalty 131 

In  Bangkok  136 

Boon  Itt  Memorial  Institute 136 

Evangelistic  Forces  and  Fields 144 

Chieng  Mai,  An  Evangelistic  Center 152 

Pre  and  General  Scenes 152 

Laos  Missionaries  at  Annual  Meeting 156 

Bangkok    Christian    College 160 

Wang  Lang  Girl's  School,  Bangkok 160 

The  Kenneth  Mackenzie  Memorial  School,  Lakawn 168 

The  Lakawn  Girl's  School 168 

Jungle  and  Travel  Scenes 172 

Medical  Missions  in  Siam 174 

Medical  Missions  in  Laos 180 

THE  PHILIPPINES 

A  View  from  the  Tower  of  Silliman  Institute  Building 188 

Entrance  to  Bilibid  Prison 190 

A  Government  Road,  Island  of  Cebu 190 

Filipino  Life 194 

Cebuan  Scenes,  Catholic  and  Christian 198 

Sports — Native  and   Christian 202 

Philippine  Missionaries  at  Annual  Meeting 206 


ILLUSTRATIONS  15 

Forty  Native  Philippine  Pastors  and  Evangelists 206 

Silliman  Institute,  Dumaguette 212 

Composite  Picture  of  Educational  Work 214 

Filipino  Girls  in  Dumaguette  High  School 216 

Some  Manila  Forces  and  Fields 218 

Government   Hospital,   Manila 222 

Medical  Missions 226 

CHINA 

New  China  233 

A  Chinese  High  Official 238 

A  Coal  and  Railroad  Magnate 238 

Social  and  Industrial  Features 238 

Heathen  Temples  and  Rites 240 

Ruins  of  Manchu  Quarters,  Nanking 242 

Some  Fields  of  Evangelism 244 

Groups  of  Missionaries 246 

Pictured  Forces  of  Evangelism 250 

East  Gate,  Kiungchow,  Hainan 258 

Cheefoo  Mission  Compound,  City  and  Harbor. 268 

Methods  and  Means  of  Itinerating  in  China 276 

Colleges  and  Universities 288 

View  of  the  Fati  School  Buildings 296 

Theological  and  Bible  Training  Schools 298 

Middle  Schools  for  Boys 300 

Girls'  School,  South  Gate,  Shanghai 302 

Middle  Schools  for  Girls 304 

Secondary  Schools 306 

Commencement,  Hackett  Medical  College 308 

Medical  Work  in  Hainan 310 

South  and  Central  China  Medical  Missions 314 

Medical  Missions  in  Shantung  Province 320 

Medical  Missions  in  North  China 326 

First  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Korea..335 


16  ILLUSTRATIONS 

KOREA 

Some  Church  Centers  in  Seoul 336 

Some  Church  Centers  of  Korea 338 

Forces  for  Evangelism  in  Korea 342 

Women's  Bible  Study  and  Training  Class,  at  Syen  Chyun 346 

A  Sabbath  Congregation,  Holding  up  Their  Bibles 348 

Some  Educational  Features  in  Korea 354 

Educational  Work  in  Korea 360 

Korean   Scenes 368 

Severance  Memorial  Hospital  and  Medical  College  Buildings..372 
Some  Medical  Work  in  Korea 376 

JAPAN 

Beautiful  Japan  382 

Fields  of  Evangelism 388 

Heathenism  in  Uyeno  Park 394 

"Fruits  of  Seed  Sowing" 394 

Faculty  and  Students  of  Theological  Seminary,  Osaka 394 

Forces  for  Evangelism 400 

Seeing  Ourselves  as  Others  See  Us  in  Japan 406 

Dr.  Ibuka,  President  of  Meiji  Gakuin,  Tokio 406 

Mrs.  Yajima,  President  of  Joshi  Gakuin,  Tokio 406 

Faculty  of  the  Meiji  Gakuin,  Tokio 410 

Educational  Missions  in  Japan 418 

Kindergartens  of  Japan 420 

Medical  Features  in  Japan 422 

Saying  Good-Bye,  "Banzai,"  Yokahama 422 

On  the  Dock  and  On  the  Deck 422 

Honolulu    Harbor    Docks 438 

Chinese  Girls,  Occidental  Board  Home 448 

Members  and  Officers  of  The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 480 


INTRODUCTION 


SOME  PRECONCEPTIONS. 

BEFORE  we  left  America  for  a  twelve  months' 
course  of  mission  study  with  the  missionaries 
around  the  world,  there  were  those  who  sought 
to  dissuade  us  from  the  undertaking.  They  said  to 
us:  "You  can  learn  no  more  from  the  missionaries  on 
the  foreign  field  than  they  can  teach  you  at  home; 
you  can  tell  the  church  at  home  no  more  when  you  re- 
turn than  the  missionaries  can  tell  the  church  when 
they  return;  your  testimony  will  not  have  as  much 
weight  with  the  church  as  the  testimony  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, for  the  time  of  your  study  abroad  will  be 
too  short  to  make  your  conclusions  of  very  much  value. 
The  danger  is,  too,  that  after  you  have  returned  you 
will  have  less  inspiration  and  zeal  for  foreign  missions 
than  you  had  before  going  out  to  see  the  work.  There- 
fore, use  the  money  it  will  cost  to  take  this  expensive 
course  of  mission  study  and  support  with  it  a  mission- 
ary on  the  foreign  field  while  you  keep  on  with  your 
work  here  at  home  stimulating  the  churches  to  do 
their  best  for  Foreign  Missions.  Don't  go!"  We  had 
heard  that  kind  of  advice  for  a  number  of  years  and 
had  followed  it,  too,  with  real  satisfaction.     But  this 


18  INTRODUCTION 

time  something  seemed  to  say:  "Pay  no  further  at- 
tention to  such  advice.  The  time  has  come  for  you  to 
go  and  see  the  work  for  yourself;  not  only  so,  but  as- 
sociate with  you  a  small  company  of  fellow  students, 
that  in  the  mouth  of  two  or  three  witnesses  every 
word  may  be  verified;  furthermore,  organize  a  Home 
Constituency  before  you  go  out  so  that  a  goodly  num- 
ber of  key  men  and  women  will  follow  you  not  only 
while  you  are  away  with  their  prayers  and  interest, 
but  who  will  receive  from  month  to  month  your  com- 
munications and  pass  them  on  to  others,  and  who  will 
also,  on  your  return,  cooperate  with  you  in  organizing 
and  prosecuting  the  home  campaign." 

Which  voice  was  the  true  one  we  will  not  discuss, 
except  to  say: — ^We  followed  the  latter  voice.  If  we 
erred  in  doing  so,  then  we  erred.  No  doubt  some  will 
think  we  erred  and  declare  it;  but  it  is  impossible  at 
present  for  any  of  our  party  to  believe  otherwise  than 
that  we  went  out  under  the  leadings  of  God's  Spirit  and 
that  we  were  permitted  to  pursue  our  studies  as  plan- 
ned, and  have  returned  safely  to  the  home  land  under 
that  same  divine  guidance  and  in  answer  to  the  pray- 
ers of  thousands  of  people  who  v/ere  and  are  still  joined 
with  us  in  a  Cooperative  Missionary  Correspondence 
League,  to  the  end  that  we  may  prosecute  as  never 
before  the  world  campaign  for  Jesus  Christ. 

Furthermore  we  went  with  the  authorization  and 
advice  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  U.  S.  A.,  and  also  in  the  spirit  of  the 
recommendation  of  the  General  Assembly  of  that 
year  which  declared: — 

"That  in  view  of  the  blessings  of  God  upon  the 
work  of  our  missions  abroad,  and  in  the  light  of  the 


MR.    LOUIS    H.    SEVERANCE. 

A  business  man.  who  himself  has  spent  a  year  and  a  half  In  a 
study  of  missions  around  the  world,  and  who  is  a  generous  con- 
tributor to  the  cause  and  work  of  Foreign  Missions  in  many  parts 
of  the  world. 


INTRODUCTION  1» 

present  need  and  opportunities,  and  in  accordance  with 
the  repeated  declarations  of  the  Assembly  that  the 
Presbyterian  Church  is  a  Missionary  Society,  the  ob- 
ject of  whose  existence  is  to  seek  the  evangelization  of 
the  whole  world,  this  Assembly  approves  of  the  effort 
to  determine  as  far  as  may  be  possible,  the  definite 
missionary  responsibility  of  our  church  in  foreign 
lands,  commends  the  attempt  to  frame  and  carry  out 
a  missionary  policy  adequate  to  the  discharge  of  this 
responsibility,  and  urges  the  Board  to  do  all  in  its 
power  to  present  to  the  church  the  magnitude  and 
urgency  of  its  unfinished  task." 

That  it  was  in  the  hope  of  furthering  the  above 
proposal  and  with  no  indefinite  purpose  we  went  on 
this  world  study  of  missions,  may  be  clearly  perceived 
from  the  fact  that  at  every  one  of  the  many  mission 
stations  visited  the  following  questions  were  formally 
considered  in  conference  with  the  missionaries,  after 
having  first  seen  with  them  the  work  in  hand  and  the 
fields  of  their  operations: 

QUESTIONS. 

1.  What  is  the  relative  emphasis  that  should  be  given  in 
the  advocacy  of  Mission  work  at  home  of  the  two  ideas  of  im- 
mediate evangelization  and  the  development  of  a  self-support- 
ing, self-extending,  self-governing  native  church? 

2.  Do  you  wish  to  correct  or  supplement  the  estimate 
given  in  the  pamphlet  entitled  "The  Distinct  Missionary  Re- 
sponsibility of  the  Presbyterian  Church"  with  reference  to  the 
number  of  people  in  your  field  for  whom  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  is  responsible? 

3.  How  many  new  missionaries  should  be  sent  from  Amer- 
ica to  make  it  possible  for  you,  co-operative  with  the  native 
church  in  your  field,  to  give  the  gospel  to  all  the  people  of  your 
field  Mission  and  Station? 

4.  Would  it  be  possible  now  for  an  adequate  number  of 


20  INTRODUCTION 

missionaries  to  go  into  the  field  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every 
creature  were  such  missionaries  available,  and  if  they  were, 
would  it  be  wise  to  send  enough  foreign  missionaries  to  do 
this,  or  would  it  be  better  to  seek  to  raise  up  a  native  church 
to  undertake  it? 

5.  What  are  the  obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  immediate 
evangelization  of  all  the  people  in  your  field? 

6.  How  many  native  agents  could  the  home  church  profit- 
ably employ  in  discharging  the  Presbyterian  missionary  re- 
sponsibility in  your  field? 

7.  Would  you  correct  or  supplement  the  estimate  already 
furnished  by  your  Mission  to  the  Board  with  reference  to  the 
total  expenditures  needed  in  your  field  for  buildings,  land,  etc.  ? 

8.  What  would  be  the  annual  expenditure  of  money  re- 
quired to  adequately  support  the  mission  work  in  your  field? 

9.  What  would  be  the  effect  upon  other  denominational 
missions  in  the  foreign  field  of  an  effort,  by  Presbyterians, 
adequately  to  man  and  finance  their  work? 

10.  Which  department  in  your  field  needs  re-enforcement 
to  discharge  our  total  responsibility — 

1.  Evangelistic?  3.  Medical? 

(a)  Foreign  4.  Publicational  ? 

(b)  Native  5.  Industrial? 

2.  Educational? 

11.  What  have  you  found  to  be  the  most  profitable 
method  of  keeping  in  touch  with  the  home  church? 

12.  How  can  our  campaign  party  be  most  serviceable  to 
you  and  your  work  on  this  visit? 

In  this  volume,  the  chapters  on  some  of  the  fields 
considered,  furnish  formal  answers  to  many  of  the 
foregoing  questions.  In  the  other  chapters  the  ques- 
tions are  always  borne  in  mind,  though  they  are  not 
always  formally  stated.  The  volume  undertakes  to 
furnish  a  fairly  complete  and  definite  statement  and 
study  of  Presbyterian  Foreign  Missions  in  the  fields 
which  we  visited,  viz: — Syria,  India,  Siam  and  Laos, 
Hainan,    China,    Philippine    Islands,    Korea,    Japan, 


INTRODUCTION  21 

Chinese  and  Japanese  in  America.  In  these  countries 
are  located  sixteen  of  the  twenty  six  missions  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  and  more  than  two- 
thirds  of  the  entire  foreign  missionary  responsibility 
of  that  church.  These  fields,  too,  are  potentially  the 
arenas  of  the  world's  greatest  present  day  activities 
and  interests.  In  them  are  occurring  such  mighty 
movements  as  startle  the  race  and  are  likely  to  shake 
Society  to  its  very  foundations.  It  was  our  privilege 
to  be  in  China  for  three  months  during  the  recent 
revolution  and  at  the  time  of  the  organization  of  the 
new  republic.  It  seems  to  us  that  Napoleon's  proph- 
ecy is  likely  to  come  true,  "When  China  is  moved  it 
will  change  the  face  of  the  globe."  China  is  moving, 
and  so  is  India,  and  Turkey,  and  all  the  East,  both 
near  and  far.  What  they  need  most  of  all  NOW  is  the 
gospel  of  Christ. 

"Hark!  the  waking  up  of  nations! 

Gog  and  Magog  to  the  fray! 
Hark!  What  soundeth  is  creation's 

Groaning  for  its  latter  day. 

Worlds  are  charging;  Heaven  beholding; 

Thou  hast  but  an  hour  to  fight. 
Now  the  blazon  cross  unfolding 

On!    Right  onward  for  the  right! 

On!    Let  all  the  soul  within  you 

For  the  truth's  sake  go  abroad! 
Strike!    Let  every  nerve  and  sinew 

Tell  on  ages,  tell  for  God!" 


SCENES    IN    SYRIA,    PALESTINE,    AND    EGYPT. 


1.  Capernaum  Synagogue  Ruins  5, 

2.  On    the   Sea   of   Galilee  6. 

3.  Damascus  House  on  Wall       7. 

4.  Nazareth   Women   at   Well 


Jacob's  Well   in   Samaria 
Bethany  Home  of  Mary  and  Martha 
Gordon's   Site   of  Jesus'   Tomb 
Outside   of  Jerusalem  Walls 


MISSIONS   IN  SYRIA. 


\             .MakardmH 

JJ                     1                 •HamalK 

V                      jnripolt  1 

/         ^^^v*/i /^^^'•y^^'^ 

5                         /        \      f 

^aif<^4^^ 

1       W 

a              j\              S/sAl-^^ 

'  Syria. 

\/-.  i 

AROUND  THE  WORLD  STUDIES  AND 

STORIES  OF  PRESBYTERIAN 

FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

CHAPTER   I. 
EVANGELISM  IN  THE  SYRIAN  MISSION  FIELD. 

THE  Syrian  Mission  has  had  five  distinct  epochs. 
It  was  begun  in  1819  by  Levi  Parsons  and  Pliny 
Fisk.  Their  purpose  in  going  to  Syria  was  two- 
fold: to  get  the  old  Christian  churches  of  Western 
Asia,  in  which  there  are  less  than  one  million  members, 
„.  .  to  lay  aside  their  gross  superstitions,  idol- 

.  -r.  .  ^  atrous  forms  and  unspiritual  ceremonials 
which  veil  God  in  Christ  from  the  people; 
and,  secondly,  to  bring  God  in  Christ  to  the  Moham- 
medans, of  which  there  are  in  both  branches  of  this 
faith  in  Syria  about  one  million  members.  However, 
the  responsibility  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Mis- 
sion in  Syria  cannot  be  confined  to  two  million  people. 
Some  have  estimated  it  as  being  not  less  than  five 
million.  Even  that  number  is  not  expressive  of  our 
responsibility  when  we  measure  the  place  the  Syrian 
Mission  holds  through  its  educational  and  publicational 
departments  as  an  inter-Mohammedan  world  force. 


26        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

The  five  epochs  of  the  Syrian  Mission  history, 
with  one  or  two  events  in  each  epoch  to  differentiate 
the  periods,  are: — 

First,  from  1819  to  1840.  One  great  event  that 
characterizes  this  period  is  the  founding  of  the  Amer- 
ican Press.  For  a  time  during  this  period  the  mis- 
sionaries, by  reason  of  political  disturbances,  retired 
to  the  Island  of  Malta,  where,  since  1822,  they  had 
maintained  a  press.  On  returning  to  Beirut  in  1833 
they  brought  the  press  with  them.  Then  began  in 
Syria  the  wonderful  work  of  one  of  the  mightiest 
agencies  under  God  to  bring  the  Moslem  world  face 
to  face  with  God  in  Christ  as  reflected  on  the  printed 
page  of  God's  Word. 

The  second  epoch  dates  from  1840  to  1860,  and  is 
characterized  especially  by  the  translation  of  the  Bible 
into  the  Arabic  language,  making  it  possible  to  furnish 
the  whole  Mohammedan  world  with  the  Scriptures  in 
the  language  of  their  Koran.  This  work  was  begun 
by  the  Rev.  Eli  Smith,  D.  D.,  who  "superintended  the 
cutting  and  casting  of  the  beautiful  fonts  of  Arabic 
type  from  the  most  perfect  models  of  Arabic  callig- 
raphy, collected  the  philological  library  for  use  in  Bible 
translation,  and  prosecuted  the  work  of  translation 
from  1849  until  the  day  of  his  death  in  June,  1857." 

The  third  period,  from  1860  to  1880,  is  distinctly 
marked  as  an  educational  epoch.  It  was  during  this 
time,  1862,  that  the  American  School  for  Girls  was 
opened  in  Beirut  and  during  the  same  year  the  Sidon 
Seminary  was  begun  in  Sidon.  In  1865  the  American 
College  in  Beirut  was  formally  organized.  This  was 
the  date  also  when  the  Arabic  Bible  went  out  from  the 
Beirut  Press.    The  records  state  concerning  this  last 


CONSTANTINOPLE    THE    CENTER    OF    TURKISH     POWER 


1.     Stamboul  and   St.   Sophia 
2.     Across  Golden  Horm  from  Pera 
2.     Ablutions  at  St.   Sophia 


The  Selamik 

The  Sultan's   Guard 

Suk-el-Gharb 


EVANGELISM  IN  SYRIA  27 

named  event:  the  publication  of  the  Arabic  Bible, 
"makes  this  period  from  1860  to  1880  an  epoch  in 
the  religious  history  of  Asia  and  Northern  Africa. 
It  is  the  loving  gift  of  one  hundred  and  forty  millions 
of  Protestant  Christians  to  two  hundred  millions  of 
Mohammedans." 

The  fourth  period,  dating  from  1880  to  1900,  may 
be  characterized  as  a  period  of  fruitage  and  evangel- 
istic results.  During  this  period,  1888,  the  Sunday 
School  Hall  in  Beirut,  and  the  first  of  the  kind  in  the 
Ottoman  Empire,  was  dedicated,  and  a  goodly  number 
of  children  were  gathered  into  Christian  schools 
for  religious  and  other  educational  instruction;  also 
churches  were  organized  and  converts  received. 

The  fifth  period  of  twenty  years'  demarkation,  is 
now  more  than  half  over.  No  doubt  one  epochal  event 
characterizing  this  period  in  our  Syrian  and  Turkish 
work  has  already  happened,  viz: — the  New  Political 
Regime, — a  Constitutional  Government.  This  intro- 
duces us  at  once  to  the  practical  situation  as  it  exists 
in  Turkey  today  concerning  which  the  rest  of  this  and 
two  following  chapters  will  treat  directly. 
p  «...    ,        Our  missionaries  are  a  fine  lot  of  diplo- 

w>  ,  ..  mats.    They  have  to  be.    They  must  live 

Relations.      .     ^      .  ,  .  j  i.     ^      • 

in  foreign  countries,  governed  by  foreign 

powers  and  laws  which  have  existed  perhaps  for  cen- 
turies. They  are  in  those  countries  as  other  foreign- 
ers, without  special  privileges  as  missionaries.  If 
they  have  any  standing  and  security  above  others 
in  foreign  lands,  it  is  because  they  have  earned  such 
through  some  special  quality  of  character  or  service 
which  they  themselves  possess  or  have  rendered.  In 
Turkey,  the  Government  has  been  for  hundreds  of 


28        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

years  fundamentally  in  direct  opposition  to  the  Chris- 
tian missionary.  Islam  has  not  ruled  for  the  peace 
and  prosperity  of  Christianity.  It  is  said  to  be  Chris- 
tianty's  greatest  foe.  The  genius  of  Islam  as  inter- 
preted in  the  past,  has  certainly  been  most  unfriendly 
to  Christianity.  Yet,  in  spite  of  that  fact,  the  Chris- 
tian missionaries  have  always  succeeded  in  living  in 
more  or  less  safety  and  security  in  Turkey.  The 
Government  established  when  Abdul  Hamid  was  de- 
posed, (1908)  has  had  a  more  friendly  tone  as  reflected 
in  the  motto  of  the  Committee  on  Unity  and  Progress. 
"Liberty,  Equality,  Justice,  and  Brotherhood,"  are 
magnificent  and  magnanimous  words.  They  no  doubt 
expressed  the  feeling  of  the  Committee  at  the  time 
of  their  great  need  and  crisis.  But  there  came  a 
reactionary  feeling. 

There  are  some  Christian  interpreters  of  Moham- 
medanism who  are  emphasizing  the  good  things  of 
that  religion,  and  the  features  of  it  which  are  true 
and  may  be  reconciled,  in  consequence,  with  Christian- 
ity, and  thus  be  made  to  stand  in  friendly  and  co- 
operative relations  with  the  Christian  Religion.  Mo- 
hammed was  a  prophet  to  a  vast  number  of  peoples 
whom  he  led  from  polytheistic  conceptions  to  the  belief 
in  one  God.  This  God,  too,  was  the  God  of  Abraham, 
Isaac  and  Jacob  and  Jesus.  In  this  larger  conception, 
Jews,  Christians  and  Mohammedans  are  brothers, — 
sons  of  Abraham.  Thus  it  is  possible  for  some  edu- 
cated and  broad  minded  men  to  see  enough  good  in 
Mohammedanism  to  give  it  some  common  ground  with 
Christianity;  and,  hence,  when  Mohammedans  under- 
stand that  Christianity  and  their  own  religion  are  in 
some  points,  at  least,  alike,  they  may  be  led  to  forget 


EVANGELISM  IN  SYRIA  2> 

their  differences  and  join  in  a  political  and  perhaps  a 
religious  fellowship.  This  has  been  evidenced  by  cer- 
tain ones  prominent  in  the  Revolution  which  resulted 
in  establishing  the  new  constitution  for  Turkey.  But 
the  old-time  fanatical,  narrow-minded  Moslem  bigots 
of  whom  there  were  many  millions,  found  among  both 
the  common  people  and  those  high  up  in  authority, 
are  blind  to  any  reconciliation  of  Moslems  with  Chris- 
tians. They  know  only  the  letter  without  the  spirit. 
They  know  only  the  sword  that  kills.  They  have  taken 
the  sword,  and  unless  another  sword, — the  sword  of 
the  spirit, — shall  pierce  them  to  the  heart,  they  will 
maintain  their  destructive,  murderous  attitude  toward 
Christianity.  Hence  those  in  authority  who  may  even 
wish  to  befriend  the  Christian  missionary,  must  reckon 
with  the  fanatical  millions  who  are  still  in  deadliest 
antagonism  with  Christianity.  Our  missionaries  have 
thus  to  meet  the  deadly  opposition  of  fanatical  Moham- 
medanism both  among  the  religious  masses  and  the 
political  classes  who  are  bent  on  subjecting  the  entire 
race  to  Islamism.  The  Government  of  Turkey  today 
is  in  a  transitional  and  unstable  state  both  as  it  af- 
fects our  missionary  operations  and  all  other  matters. 
What  it  will  be  tomorrow  no  wise  man  will  undertake 
to  prophesy.  Some  think  that  at  any  moment  we  may 
witness  a  bloody  religious  war.  Others  seem  to  think 
that  day  is  past.  Our  missionaries  are  for  the  most 
part  optimistic.  Here  and  there  we  found  a  pessimist. 
But  everywhere  in  Turkey  we  heard  the  highest  praise 
for  the  missionary  and  his  attitude  toward  the  Govern- 
ment. To  secure  such  place  and  praise  as  the  mis- 
sionary holds,  in  Constantinople,  and  Beirut,  and  Cairo, 
for  example,  means  that  he  is  a  statesman  of  no  mean 


30        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ability.  When  the  final  judgment  is  rendered,  we 
think  it  will  be  most  commendatory  of  the  political 
sagacity  and  Christ-like  decorum  of  the  missionary  as 
related  to  the  rulers  of  the  nations  with  which  he  has 
had  to  do. 

The  form  of  Turkey's  new  government  seems  to 
us  very  good  in  many  respects.  The  Sultan  is  an 
hereditary  ruler.  He  appoints  the  Prime  Minister. 
The  Prime  Minister  selects  his  cabinet  of  ten  heads  of 
government  departments.  The  Senate  is  composed  of 
life  members  selected  by  the  Sultan  and  the  Lower 
House.  The  Lower  House  is  an  elective  body,  one 
member  being  chosen  for  every  50,000  male  voters.  It 
passes  on  many  acts  of  the  Sultan.  The  present  Sul- 
tan, Mahmed  V.,  is  said  to  be  very  inefficient  and  weak. 
He  has  had  little  opportunity  to  learn  anything  of 
public,  political  or  scientific  value,  having,  we  are  told, 
been  kept  prisoner  and  drugged  most  of  his  life  by  his 
brother,  Abdul  Hamid.  When  he  came  to  the  Sultan- 
ate, he  declared  he  had  not  read  a  newspaper  for 
twenty  years.  The  Committee  on  Union  and  Progress, 
which  has  been  from  the  time  of  the  Constitution,  if 
not  THE  power  behind  the  throne, — at  least  a  great 
power  behind  the  throne, — is  composed  of  sixty-one 
members,  was  self  constituted  and  is  self  perpetuating. 
The  Committee  is  supposed  to  be  backed  by  a  large 
constituency  of  sympathizers  throughout  the  Turkish 
Empire.  It  is  said  there  is  another  element  opposed 
to  the  Committee  whose  members  are  largely  found 
in  the  army.  The  Committee  is  believed  to  represent 
both  the  liberal  and  conservative  elements  in  the  Gov- 
ernment. The  words,  "Union  and  Progress"  are  said 
to  mean  a  union  of  all  the  provinces, — some  thirty  in 


EVANGELISM  IN  SYRIA  31 

number, — ten  in  Europe  and  twenty  in  Asia, — under  a 
progressive  Government  which  will  give  to  Turkey  a 
place  among  the  most  favored  nations  of  the  earth. 
She  is  restless  under  the  status  of  affairs  which  com- 
pels her  to  make  concessions  to  residents  of  foreign 
countries.  For  example,  Robert  College  is  exempt 
from  taxation  by  the  municpality  in  which  it  is  located, 
having  been  granted  a  special  irade,  or  permit  by  the 
Turkish  Government  according  to  treaty  privileges 
granted  all  foreigners,  under  which  permit  the  College 
authorities  purchase  land,  erect  buildings  and  conduct 
their  affairs  quite  independently  of  the  Turkish  author- 
ities. The  municipality,  under  the  constitution,  is 
pressing  the  College  to  come  under  its  authority  and 
municipal  laws.  The  College  resists  the  pressure  on 
the  ground  that,  while  Turkey  has  a  constitutional 
government,  there  has  been  no  cancellation  of  the 
treaty  rights  by  the  other  nations,  and  there  is  no 
guarantee  as  yet  that  the  present  government  is  able 
to  protect  the  foreigner  in  his  rights. 

Another  interpretation  of  the  terms,  "Union  and 
Progress,*'  is  that  there  are  two  factions  or  wings  of 
the  Committee.  One  makes  for  union,  i.  e.,  the  central- 
ization and  political  amalgamation  of  all  the  different 
nations  now  composing  the  Turkish  Empire  into  one 
head, — ^which  head  is  to  be  the  Sultan.  This  would 
require  the  blotting  out  of  separate  consideration  the 
4,000,000  Greeks,  as  such,  and  the  Jews,  Syrians,  Bul- 
garians, Albanians,  and  all  other  inter-Turkish  terri- 
torial, racial  distinctions  except  the  Turk,  who  is  to 
abide  along  with  his  religion, — Mohammedanism.  But 
of  course  such  a  swallowing  up  and  down  of  these  many 
old  time  peoples  with  their  political  aspirations  and 


32        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

distinctions  all  fixed  and  set  by  their  religious  forms, 
organizations  and  ideals  is  out  of  the  question,  at  least 
in  the  minds  of  the  educated  and  up-to-date  thinking 
men  of  Turkey.  Hence  the  other  party,  known  as  the 
liberal,  progressive  wing  of  the  committee  holds  to 
the  federal  relation  of  the  different  races,  recognizing 
each  nationality  in  the  councils  of  the  nation. 

The  Committee  on  Union  and  Progress,  organized 
for  business,  i.  e.,  for  promoting  and  affecting  the 
Revolution  which  resulted  in  the  establishment  of  con- 
stitutional government,  has  its  headquarters  in  the  old 
city  of  Salonica.  Hence  the  new  Regime  is  sometimes 
known  as  the  Salonica  Movement.  Salonica  is  ancient 
Thessalonica,  the  same  city  to  which  Paul  went  as  a 
missionary  on  his  first  visit  to  Europe,  and  in  this 
city  he  organized  a  church  and  wrote  to  the  members 
several  letters,  two  of  which  we  have  in  our  New 
Testament  collection.  It  is  significant  that  from  this 
old  city  of  Pauline  missionary  fruitage  should  origin- 
ate the  Progressive  Movement  in  Turkey.  It  is  said 
also  that  the  Movement  is  very  closely  allied  with 
Free  Masonry,  binding  Jews,  Mohammedans,  and 
Christians  together  in  a  brotherhood  of  mutual  interest 
and  progressive  ideals.  We  have  it  from  good  author- 
ity that  the  Committee  met  at  least  once  in  the  Masonic 
Lodge  room  of  Salonica. 

But  we  also  heard  it  reported  that  the  Christian 
missionaries  of  Turkey  have  had  no  small  influence 
in  effecting  the  recent  more  hopeful  political  changes, 
The  Edinburgh  Report  on  Missions  and  Government 
says  with  respect  to  missions  in  Turkey : 

"Holding  resolutely  aloof  from  political  movements, 
and  not  slow  to  denounce  the  madness  of  revolution- 


ABOUT    BEIRUT. 


Beirut  Harbor  4. 

Scene  from  Mission  Compound  5. 
Dr.   Hoskins  with  Translators    6. 


Mission  Press   Plant 

Memorial    Tablet 

The   Erdmans   at    Zahleh 


EVANGELISM  IN  SYRIA  33 

aries,  they  have  nevertheless  in  themselves  and  in  their 
work  manifested  the  value  of  free  institutions,  and  set 
ideals  before  the  peoples  of  Turkey,  which  have  had  a 
great  share  in  recent  changes.  But  there  is  no  more 
difficult  problem  in  the  political  world  than  the  problem 
of  Turkey,  and  even  missionaries  whose  experience  has 
given  them  a  close  insight  into  the  character  of  the 
people  and  the  methods  of  administration,  feel  them- 
selves unable  to  predict,  far  more  to  engage  in,  the 
course  of  political  evolution." 

The  conclusion  reached  and  expressed  in  the  Edin- 
burgh Conference  Volume  VII  is  worth  noting: — 

"The  general  anticipation  of  the  missionaries  in 
Turkey  is  that  an  era  of  toleration  and  comparative 
freedom  is  beginning.  The  spirit  of  administration 
has  changed,  and  the  men  in  power  seem  sincere  in 
their  endeavors  to  establish  a  tolerant  and  equitable 
rule.  But  it  is  not  yet  time  to  speak  confidently  or  to 
imagine  that  mission  difficulties  with  the  Government 
are  a  thing  only  of  the  past.  A  missionary  of  great 
experience,  and  highly  respected  by  all  classes,  writes : 

"  *In  my  opinion  the  young  Turks  who  control  the 
present  Government  are  sincere  in  their  determination 
to  give  equal  rights  to  the  Christians,  and  to  put  an 
end  to  religious  persecutions  of  all  kinds,  but  they  are 
also  very  sensitive  about  foreign  intervention  in  their 
affairs,  and  aim  first  of  all  to  revive  the  power  and 
restore  the  independence  of  the  Turkish  Empire.  Mis- 
sionaries should  respect  this  feeling,  and  avoid,  as  far 
as  possible,  the  appearances  of  distrusting  the  good 
will  and  liberal  spirit  of  the  Government.'  " 
Th    P  ^^  hsLYQ  made  it  a  point  in  this  round-the- 

world  study,  to  inquire  into  and  personally 


34         PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

examine  every  printing  establishment  or  agency  being 
used  by  the  missions  we  have  visited.  We  have  more 
faith  than  ever  in  the  power  of  printer's  ink. 

The  Methodists  have  a  modest  but  efficient  plant 
in  Rome,  with  a  capital  investment  in  facilities  of  less 
than  $20,000. 

The  Congregationalists  of  Constantinople  do  not 
themselves  possess  a  printing  establishment,  but  they 
have  in  their  Bible  House,  which  is  their  central  head- 
quarters for  the  mission  as  well  as  of  the  American 
Bible  Society,  two  printing  plants,  each  of  which  is 
under  private  management  separate  from  the  mission 
or  the  Bible  Society,  but  both  are  quite  reliable  agencies 
of  the  mission. 

The  United  Presbyterians  of  Egypt  are  without 
any  printing  force  of  their  own.  They  once  owned  a 
small  press,  but  had  no  one  who  could  operate  it  suc- 
cessfully. For  lack  of  such  an  efficient  man,  this  im- 
portant branch  of  missionary  activity  was  never 
developed  by  that  mission.  However,  the  mission  is 
publishing  a  monthly  paper  which  has  had  to  undergo 
of  late  some  opposition  on  the  part  of  the  Moslem 
authorities ;  but  after  a  change  of  name,  the  periodical 
has  been  allowed  to  be  continued.  It  is  considered 
quite  a  helpful  medium. 

There  has  been  organized  in  Cairo  for  the  Nile 
Valley,  an  important  publication  agency  known  as  "The 
Nile  Mission  Press,"  which  has  been  established  now 
less  than  ten  years.  It  is  being  patronized  by  the 
United  Presbyterian  Mission,  and  the  Church  Mission- 
ary Society  of  Egypt,  besides  doing  good  work  on  its 
own  account. 

But  the  printing  plant  that  stands  preeminent  in 


EVANGELISM  IN  SYRIA  35 

Turkey,  and  for  that  matter  flourishes  above  most  of 
the  printing  agencies  established  anywhere  on  mission 
fields,  is  the  American  Press  of  Beirut,  Syria.  Mr. 
E.  G.  Freyer  is  manager.  This  press  has  been  estab- 
lished about  three  quarters  of  a  century,  having  been 
first  founded  in  Malta,  in  1822  by  the  American  Board, 
but  moved  to  Beirut  in  1834. 

The  first  thing  we  did  on  our  arrival  at  the  Mis- 
sion Compound,  was  to  take  a  picture  of  this  celebrated 
Mission  Press  Building.  The  Press  prints  nothing  but 
Christian  literature  and  educational  matter.  Three 
fourths  of  all  of  its  work  at  present  is  the  printing  of 
Bibles.  The  average  for  its  seventy-five  years  of 
existence  has  been :  two-thirds  of  its  work  Bible  publi- 
cation, and  the  other  one-third  various  kinds  of  Chris- 
tian literature.  The  various  publications  of  the  press 
number  700,  and  aggregate  90,000  pages  of  Christian 
literature  apart  from  the  Bible;  the  whole,  including 
Bibles,  totals  over  1,004,000,000  pages.  The  press  has 
an  output  capacity  now  of  50,000  Bibles  annually.  The 
plant  is  by  no  means  an  extravagant  one.  We  counted 
about  seven  presses  all  told;  two  of  these  were  large 
cylinder  presses  of  English  make ;  one  of  them  is  called 
the  Bible  Press  because  it  prints  nothing  but  Bibles. 
The  whole  plant,  including  engines,  printing  presses, 
cutters,  binding  apparatus  and  all,  is  worth  about 
$110,000.  The  stock  of  bound  and  unbound  material 
is  worth  perhaps  another  $100,000.  The  Board  of 
Foreign  Missions  has  put  a  comparatively  small  amount 
into  this  enterprise  which  has  been  and  is  so  productive 
of  good  results.  About  $2,500  was  given  by  the  Board 
to  inaugurate  the  business  and  for  several  years  the 
Press  received  $1000  a  year  as  a  subsidy.    Eleven 


36        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

years  ago  the  Board  discontinued  that  amount.  The 
plant  has  been  produced  largely  through  its  own  efforts 
of  production. 

If  this  enterprise  were  given  sufficient  funds  to 
take  advantage  of  present  possibilities  of  publication 
and  circulation  of  Christian  literature,  there  would  be 
no  setting  a  limit  to  its  usefulness.  At  least  ten  times 
its  present  capacity  could  be  utilized  right  now.  This 
statement  is  made  on  the  very  best  authority.  When 
we  realize  what  it  would  mean  to  give  the  inquiring 
Mohammedan  mind  the  best  Christian  literature  to 
read  at  this  critical  and  formative  period  of  transition, 
who  can  think  lightly  of  our  responsibilty  in  this 
matter  of  reinforcing  this  useful  branch  of  our  mis- 
sionary activities.  Remember,  only  within  the  past 
five  years  has  it  been  permissible  for  the  Mohammedan 
to  choose  his  own  reading.  Now  he  can  do  so.  Will 
we  give  him  the  right  kind  of  literature? 

Remember  also  what  it  has  cost  to  produce  in 
facilities  and  translations  a  suitable  literature  to  be 
read  by  the  Moslem  world  with  its  hundreds  of  millions 
of  people,  and  then  decide  if  it  is  sensible  to  limit  the 
output  of  such  literature  to  50,000  Bibles  a  year,  if  we 
could  make  it  500,000.  Just  near  the  press  building  is 
the  "room  on  the  roof"  where  the  work  of  translating 
the  Bible  began.  We  were  in  this  room  and  later  took 
a  photograph  of  the  tablet  on  the  outside  of  it.  The 
inscription  on  the  tablet  reads  as  follows : — 

"In  this  room  the  translation  of  the  Bible  into  the 
Arabic  language  was  begun  in  1848  by  Rev.  Eli  Smith, 
D.D.  Prosecuted  by  him  until  his  death  in  January, 
1857.    It  was  then  taken  up  in  October,  1857,  by  the 


EVANGELISM  IN  SYRIA  37 

Rev.  C.  A.  VanDyck,  M.D.,  D.D.,  and  completed  by  him 

August,  1864." 

Someone  has  well  asked,  "In  what  other  way  could 

these  men  have  preached  Christ  to  so  many  of  their 

fellow  men?    In  what  other  way  could  the  church 

reach  one-eighth  of  the  human  race  with  the  gospel? 

As  a  business  enterprise  any  firm  might  be  proud  of 

the  growth  and  far-reaching  extent  of  this  business, 

but  as  an  agency  for  building  up  Christ's  Kingdom 

every  Christian  must  glory  in  it  and  give  thanks  to 

God.     The  Rev.  F.  E.  Hoskins,  D.D.,  the  present  editor 

of  press  literature,  is  carrying  forward  the  work  to 

greater  perfection,  being  now  engaged  upon  an  Arabic 

reference  Bible." 

n/r  i.1-  J      r     The  methods  of  evangelistic  efforts  in 

Methods  of     ^    ,  x  i.i.       •  -a 

-J,  ,.         Turkey  are  not  those  m  vogue  m  America 

.    rp  \  and  England,  nor  such  as  are  practiced 

even  in  India,  China  and  Korea.  No  open 
air  or  street  preaching  is  allowed  as  yet.  However, 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel  by  means  of  a  formal,  set 
discourse  is  coming  more  and  more  to  be  practiced. 
Mohammedan  preaching  as  such  has  been  disregarded 
in  the  past  by  their  leaders.  It  was  too  much  like 
work  for  them  to  prepare  a  set  sermon  and  deliver  it 
with  energy  and  zeal  sufficient  to  make  an  impression. 
But  since  the  Christian  missionaries  and  native  preach- 
ers have  been  given  the  privilege  of  preaching  to  their 
audiences  in  the  various  halls  and  churches  established 
by  them,  and  since  the  Moslems  under  the  constitution 
are  permitted  to  attend  such  services,  the  Mohammedan 
teachers  and  leaders  are  seeking  to  stir  up  their  forces 
to  prepare  and  preach  set  sermons  in  the  mosques  at 
stated  times  in  order  to  offset  the  influence  of  the 


38        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

missionaries.  In  Cairo,  a  prize  of  $15.00  has  been 
offered  once  a  month  by  the  El  Azhar  University  for 
the  best  mosque  sermon.  It  is  the  judgment  of  some 
that  before  long  preaching  will  become  one  of  the  most 
popular  and  efficient  evangelizing  agencies  in  Turkey. 
Not  only  so,  in  their  opinion,  much  of  the  preaching 
will  be  done  in  the  open  air  as  in  Christ^s  time,  espe- 
cially in  Syria  and  Palestine.  Tent  work,  too,  we 
believe  will  become  popular  throughout  Mohammedan 
lands,  as  in  other  lands,  just  as  soon  as  there  is  a 
government  strong  enough  to  protect  the  preachers 
against  fanatical  outbreaks  on  the  part  of  bigoted 
Moslems.  But  as  yet  such  methods  are  not  permis- 
sible. However,  we  should  get  ready  for  their  use 
by  raising  up  a  well  trained  and  practical  ministry, 
and  by  assigning  some  of  our  strongest  American  mis- 
sionaries to  distinctively  evangelistic  work  in  Turkey. 
The  work  of  evangelism  proper  is  capable  of  going  for- 
ward much  more  rapidly  than  the  work  of  indoctrin- 
ating the  people.  We  have  been  at  the  latter  processes 
now  for  some  time  in  Syria.  We  have  used  educational 
and  medicinal  methods  as  evangelizing  agencies  and 
opportunities  with  fair  results. 

But  the  American  Mission  in  Syria  has  by  no 
means  been  indifferent  to  the  more  direct  work  of 
evangelism.  Preaching  the  gospel  has  gone  forward 
encouragingly  in  most  places  with  the  educational  and 
medical  activities.  For  example,  in  Sidon  there  are 
three  ordained  American  missionaries  who  preach  as 
well  as  superintend  schools  and  other  lines  of  work; 
there  are  four  ordained  Syrian  pastors,  and  six 
unordained  preachers;  there  are  thirteen  organized 
churches  with  eight  hundred  communicants,  forty-five 


EVANGELISM  IN  SYRIA  39 

of  whom  were  added  during  the  past  year.  The  evan- 
gelistic work  of  this  field  was,  when  we  visited  the 
field,  in  the  hands  and  on  the  hearts  of  the  Rev.  Samuel 
Jessup,  D.D.,  and  the  Rev.  Geo.  C.  Doolittle.  Since 
then  Dr.  Jessup  has  died.  He  was  a  brother  of  the 
late  Dr.  Henry  H.  Jessup,  and  like  his  illustrious 
brother  was  full  of  years  and  good  works.  He  proved 
himself  to  be  a  prince  in  evangelistic  and  pastoral 
activities.  Mr.  Doolittle  is  just  in  his  prime.  He  and 
Mrs.  Doolittle  are  faithfully  and  fruitfully  giving  them- 
selves to  bring  the  gospel  to  bear  impressively  upon 
the  people  about  and  far  beyond  them  in  the  hills  and 
valleys  of  their  large  field,  with  its  400,000  people. 

The  Lebanon  Station  is  also  doing  a  splendid 
evangelistic  work,  considering  its  limited  force  of  six 
ordained  active  native  pastors  and  seven  licensed  native 
preachers,  with  two  ordained  American  missionaries, 
and  three  women  missionaries  including  the  wife  of 
one  of  the  missionaries.  Of  the  hundreds  of  towns 
and  villages  in  this  district,  regular  preaching  is  being 
conducted  in  thirty-eight  places,  irregular  preaching 
in  eleven  others.  During  the  year,  thirty  have  been 
received  into  the  church.  There  is  a  total  commun- 
icant membership  of  776.  Standing  on  a  height  above 
Zahleh  with  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Paul  Erdman,  we  were 
able  to  view  a  landscape  of  wide  range  including  the 
Lebanon,  Anti-lebanon,  and  the  Hermon  Mountains; 
ancient  Baalbek,  and  scores  of  other  villages,  embrac- 
ing 100,000  people.  "This,"  said  Mr.  Erdman,  "is  our 
field.  It  is  white  for  the  harvest."  "Yes,"  added 
Mrs.  Erdman,  "and  we  are  the  only  foreigners  in  the 
place."  It  was  just  another  way  of  saying,  "and  the 
laborers  are  few."    We  had  closed  a  busy  day,  visiting 


40         PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

with  the  missionaries  the  Girls'  School,  the  Boys* 
School,  the  Reading  Room,  the  Kindergarten  School, 
and  the  Church  where  a  few  years  before  the  Bible  had 
been  burned  and  the  missionaries  stoned.  Now  as  we 
lifted  up  our  eyes  on  the  field  in  its  vast  expanse,  we 
were  quite  ready  to  pray  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to 
thrust  forth  more  laborers  into  the  harvest. 

The  evangelistic  spirit  is  also  prominent  in  the 
Tripoli  Station  of  the  Syrian  Mission.  At  the  annual 
meeting  of  Presbytery,  the  record  says,  "The  keynote 
of  the  meeting  was  Evangelism,  and,  after  heart 
searching  prayers,  the  meeting  adjourned  with  the 
thought  uppermost  in  everyone's  mind  that  the  time 
was  ripe  for  a  forward  movement."  During  the  year, 
thirty-four  were  added  to  the  church  and  sixty-eight 
were  baptized. 

In  the  Beirut  Church  the  number  of  members 
received  during  the  year  was  six,  and  the  baptisms 
were  seven.  But  this  does  not  represent  by  any  means 
the  spirit  and  work  of  evangelism  which  prevails  in 
the  Beirut  Station.  The  day  is  past,  we  hope,  when  we 
limit  in  our  thought  the  spread  of  the  gospel  to  the 
number  received  into  the  church,  however  much  we 
may  regard  such  additions  as  significant.  But  Beirut, 
with  its  150,000  people,  is  capable  of  a  great  evangel- 
istic awakening,  and  is  sure  to  enjoy  such  if  the  church 
at  home  will  properly  reinforce  and  facilitate  the  work 
there. 

One  missionary  on  the  ground  in  Beirut,  is  under- 
taking to  do  the  work  which  should  be  divided  among 
several  strong  men.  This  missionary  is  the  Rev.  F.  E. 
Hoskins,  D.D.  To  be  sure  he  has  a  wonderful  wife  to 
help  him.     He  and  Mrs.  Hoskins  are  host  and  hostess 


EVANGELISM  IN  SYRIA  41 

for  all  who  come  to  Beirut  with  a  desire  to  see  or 
study  the  mission  work.  This  of  itself  is  no  light 
service.  Dr.  Hoskins  was  last  year  the  one  ordained 
active  missionary  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the 
midst  of  a  vast  city  with  a  range  of  village  and  country 
life  reaching  for  many  miles  around.  But  he  is  not 
simply  an  evangelistic  missionary.  He  is  a  great 
translator  of  the  Bible  and  other  Christian  literature. 
Not  only  so,  he  is  at  the  head  of  the  Committee  on 
political  and  diplomatic  relations  between  our  mission 
and  the  Turkish  Government.  Dr.  Hoskins  is  also 
at  present  Treasurer  of  the  mission,  and  during  the 
absence  of  Mr.  E.  G.  Freyer  is  acting  business  manager 
of  the  Mission  Press  which  handles  hundreds  of  thou- 
sands of  dollars  of  business  each  year.  These  are  only 
a  few  of  his  manifold  duties.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hoskins, 
with  the  other  missionaries,  are  greatly  interested  too 
in  the  recently  established  Theological  Seminary  in 
Beirut  which  will  project  a  great  forward  movement 
in  evangelism  for  which  all  the  missionaries  are  pray- 
ing, and  to  forward  which  all  mission  agencies  in  Syria 
have  been  but  a  preparation.  Dr.  Hoskins  has  been 
made  President  of  this  institution.  In  the  meantime 
let  us  thank  God  for  the  112  new  members  received 
last  year  and  for  the  3000  communicant  members  now 
in  our  church  in  Syria;  and  let  us  promise  to  do  more 
praying  and  working  ourselves  for  the  evangelistic 
movement  in  this  land  which  must  be  especially  near 
and  dear  to  our  Lord  as  the  land  of  His  nativity. 


CHAPTER  II. 
EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SYRIA. 

IN  our  statement  of  the  educational  work  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  in  the  mission  fields  of  the 
world,  we  shall  not  attempt  to  discuss  the  science 
or  the  methods  of  missionary  education.  These  ques- 
tions are  considered  at  length  and  in  a  very  compre- 
hensive manner  in  the  report  of  the  Edinburgh  Con- 
ference on  Christian  Education  and  they  are  practi- 
cally the  same  all  the  world  over,  both  at  home  and 
abroad.  Neither  shall  we  have  much  to  say  about  the 
history  of  educational  work  save  as  we  speak  of  indi- 
^,     ^  vidual  schools;  that  would  be  beyond  the 

f  Th*  scope  and  purpose  of  this  book.    It  is  our 

^^  ,  .  ,  aim  simply  to  give  to  our  readers  a  state- 
ment of  conditions  on  the  field  as  we  have 
seen  them,  and  to  bring  to  them  the  most  recent  facts 
and  figures.  We  want  you  to  see  the  field,  know  the 
facts,  feel  the  need  and  appreciate  the  opportunities. 
We  shall  confine  ourselves  then  to  the  concrete  and 
seek  to  give  in  as  small  space  as  possible  a  survey  of 
our  educational  work, — its  present  attainment  and  ef- 
ficiency and  its  possible  usefulness  as  a  leavening  and 
evangelizing  agency  in  the  foreign  field. 

The  Edinburgh  Conference  in  its  conclusions  con- 


PICTURES    OF   EDUCATIONAL    MISSION    WORK    IN    SYRIA. 


1.  :Miss  Tolles,  Miss  Horn,  Beirut  ^. 

2.  American    School   for   Girls  6. 

3.  Site   of   First    Girl's    School  7. 

4.  Camel   Caravan   to   Sidon  8. 


Zahleh   Boy's  Boarding  School 
Gerard  Institute,   Sidon 
Scene  from  Sidon  Seminary 
Home  of  Mr.   and  Mrs.   Doolittle 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SYRIA  43 

cerning  Christian  education  in  mission  lands  says :  "A 
very  large  proportion  of  the  best  moral  and  spiritual 
influences  of  missions  have  emanated  from  the  schools. 
It  is  probable  that  the  most  striking  public  witness 
for  Christianity  which  has  most  impressed  even  hos- 
tile observers,  has  been  the  power  which  Christian 
missionaries  have  exhibited  by  means  of  education." 
This  is  more  largely  true,  perhaps,  of  our  Syrian  Mis- 
sion than  of  some  other  fields,  such  as  Korea  for  ex- 
ample, where  the  most  prominent  phase  of  the  work 
and  no  doubt  the  most  powerful  witness  has  been  the 
evangelistic,  or  preaching  agency.  In  Syria,  the  edu- 
cational work  has  always  been  prominent.  From  the 
days  of  Fisk,  Parsons,  King,  Goodell  and  Bird,  the  pio- 
neers in  Syria  (1819-1825)  to  the  present  day,  the  mis- 
sionaries have  all  given  a  large  place  to  education  in  the 
policy  of  the  mission.  As  early  as  1824  they  started 
a  school  in  Beirut,  and  in  1826  another  in  Hasbeya. 
From  the  beginning  the  schools  have  been  popular 
with  the  people,  especially  the  non-Moslem  population. 
In  recent  years  the  Moslems  are  coming  in  larger  num- 
bers. Since  the  revolution  in  Turkey  in  1908,  the  lead- 
ing men  of  the  Empire  are  openly  sympathetic  with 
our  educational  work  and  many  of  them  are  sending 
their  boys  and  girls  to  our  schools.  The  government 
pays  the  expenses  of  a  number  of  young  women  in  the 
American  College  for  Girls  in  Constantinople.  Our 
graduates  are  also  in  great  demand  by  the  Government 
for  teachers  in  the  national  schools. 

We  have  in  the  four  stations  of  the  Syrian  Mis- 
sion (Beirut,  Tripoli,  Lebanon,  Sidon)  seven  boarding 
schools,  three  for  girls  and  four  for  boys,  and  109  day 
schools,  with  a  total  enrollment  of  6,977  scholars.    We 


44        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

had  last  year  a  force  of  216  teachers,  ten  American 
and  206  native. 

The  American  T*f.^'^^""f°  School  for  Girls  at  Bei- 
o  1.    1  1:1  i*ut  IS  one  of  our  most  advanced  schools 

iScnool  l<or        -  •      o     •        t^ 

r*  1    Re*     t  young   women   m    Syria.     It   was 

'  founded  in  1862  and  was  an  outgrowth 

of  the  first  Girrs  School  in  the  Turkish  Empire,  which 
was  opened  by  Mrs.  Eli  Smith  in  1835.  The  original 
policy  of  the  mission  was  to  train  the  girls  in  the  homes 
of  the  missionaries.  Such  a  thing  as  a  girl's  school 
was  preposterous  to  the  Moslem  and  regarded  as  im- 
possible even  by  the  missionaries  until  Mrs.  Smith  had 
the  courage  to  open  her  school  in  Beirut.  A  pillar 
standing  in  the  churchyard  marks  the  sight  of  that 
original  building.  In  1862  a  boarding  school  was 
formally  organized,  and  since  1866  has  occupied  its 
present  quarters  in  the  building  made  historic  by  the 
translation  of  the  Bible  into  the  Arabic  language 
which  was  accomplished  within  its  walls.  From  time 
to  time  additions  have  been  made  to  the  building  un- 
til a  large,  though  still  inadequate  plant,  forms  a  part 
of  the  attractive  Mission  Compound  near  the  center 
of  the  city.  The  aim  of  the  School  is  to  provide  a  high- 
er education  for  girls  such  as  will  fit  them  to  do  their 
work  in  life  in  whatever  sphere  they  may  be  placed. 
It  is  primarily  a  Christian  School  and  seeks  to  present 
the  teachings  of  Christ  in  such  a  way  that  they  shall 
become  the  controlling  power  in  the  lives  of  the  stu- 
dents. 

There  are  three  distinct  departments;  Primary, 
Preparatory,  Academic,  covering  altogether  ten  years 
of  study.  There  is  provided  also  a  Normal  course  for 
those  who  desire  to  teach,  which  covers  four  years, 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SYRIA  45 

and  includes  all  the  required  academic  studies  with 
additional  instruction  and  practice  in  the  science  of 
teaching.  It  has  three  American  teachers;  Miss 
Rachel  E.  Tolles,  Principal;  Miss  Emelia  Thomson, 
the  daughter  of  Dr.  Thomson,  author  of  "The  Land 
and  the  Book,"  Treasurer;  and  Miss  Ottora  Home, 
superintendent  of  the  home  and  teacher.  There  are 
on  the  faculty  also  six  native  Syrian  ladies,  one  Eng- 
lish and  one  Italian  teacher.  Last  year  (1910-1911) 
there  were  53  boarders  and  78  day  scholars.  The 
Board  has  recently  made  an  appropriation  of  $25,000 
for  the  enlargement  of  the  building,  which  will  make 
it  possible  to  accommodate  many  more  girls. 

The  success  of  the  American  School  for  Girls  in 
Beirut  has  been  due  to  the  spirit  of  its  brave  teachers 
and  leaders  which  is  so  beautifully  expressed  in  the 
words  of  Maltbie  Babcock,  carved  on  the  memorial 
tablet  to  Miss  Eliza  D.  Everett  which  hangs  in  the  hall 
of  the  building.  Miss  Everett  was  the  principal  of  the 
school  from  1868  to  1895. 

"Be  strong. 
We  are  not  here  to  play,  to  dream,  to  drift, 
We  have  hard  work  to  do  and  loads  to  lift. 
Shun  not  the  struggle,  'tis  God's  gift." 

^. ,       ^      .       Sidon  Seminary  for  Girls  is  located  in 
-p  the  old  city  of  Sidon,  about  thirty-five 

p.  ,   ^. ,        miles  south  of  Beirut  on  the  coast  of 

'  the  blue  Mediterranean.     Sidon  claims 

to  be  the  oldest  city  in  the  world,  and  without  doubt 
is  a  close  rival  with  Damascus  for  that  distinction. 
Many  very  valuable  antiquities  are  being  unearthed 
there  at  the  present  time,  the  most  famous  being  the 


46         PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Alexandrian  Sarcophagus  now  in  the  Museum  in  Con- 
stantinople, which  was  evidently  made  for  Alexander, 
but  possibly  used  for  one  of  his  generals.  It  is  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  in  the  world. 

On  December  1, 1862,  Rev.  Lorenzo  Lyons  brought 
five  Protestant  girls  to  Sidon  and  gave  them  into  the 
charge  of  Miss  Adelaide  Mason.  This  was  the  begin- 
ning of  the  Girls'  Seminary  of  Sidon.  A  day  school 
department  has  always  been  maintained  in  connection 
with  the  Seminary,  but  Sidon  being  a  very  strong  and 
somewhat  fanatical  city,  it  has  been  a  difficult  task  to 
build  up  the  day  school. 

There  are  in  the  school,  seven  teachers,  sixty  three 
boarders  and  seventy  five  day  students.  Miss  Char- 
lotte Brown,  of  Manasquan,  New  Jersey,  is  the  very 
efficient  principal.  She  is  supported  by  the  Mon- 
mouth County  Presbyterial  Society  of  New  Jersey. 
Miss  Anna  Jessup,  daughter  of  Dr.  H.  H.  Jessup,  of 
blessed  memory,  is  the  assistant.  Miss  Law  who  for 
many  years  was  connected  with  the  institution  and  did 
such  an  excellent  service,  retired  last  year  from  the 
work.  These  two  American  teachers  are  ably  assisted 
by  a  strong  force  of  native  teachers.  The  girls  are 
received  into  the  school  upon  the  recommendation  of 
the  mission  stations — Lebanon  Station  sending  22,  and 
Sidon  Station  sending  41, — and  are  therefore  picked 
students.  They  are  taught  in  addition  to  their  regular 
school  work,  all  kinds  of  house  work.  The  graduates 
go  out  into  all  parts  of  the  country  as  teachers  and  as 
wives  of  the  most  influential  men  of  Syria. 

The  Institution  is  greatly  in  need  of  more  room. 
$3000  are  needed  for  enlarging  the  building,  and  $200 
for  a  water  supply.    Here  is  a  chance  for  some  good 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SYRIA  47 

friend  to  give  at  least  the  "cup  of  cold  water."    The 
work  of  the  school  is  of  the  highest  order  and  its  in- 
fluence is  going  out  into  all  parts  of  the  country. 
^         ,      Gerard  Institute  for  Boys  was  organized  in 
,      .  Sidon  in  1883  as  the  outgrowth  of  a  feeling 

^^. ,  of  need  for  native  workers.    The  graduates 

of  the  Protestant  College  of  Beirut  were  not 
going  into  Christian  work,  being  ambitious  for  more 
lucrative  callings;  so  this  school  was  started  to  train 
young  men  for  Christian  service.  Mrs.  Geo.  Woods  of 
New  York,  whose  maiden  name  was  Gerard,  gave  a 
large  part  of  the  money  for  the  building  and  a  small 
amount  toward  the  endowment  of  the  trade  school, 
hence  the  name,  "Gerard  Institute."  Mr.  S.  D.  Jessup, 
son  of  Dr.  Samuel  Jessup,  is  the  Superintendent.  He 
was  bom  in  Sidon,  of  missionary  parents,  educated  in 
America,  and  is  especially  fitted  both  intellectually  and 
spiritually  as  well  as  by  inheritance  for  the  important 
position  he  holds. 

There  are  four  distinct  departments  in  the  Insti- 
tute: the  Grammar  School,  the  three  Trade  Schools, 
the  Orphanage,  and  the  Preparatory.  There  is  also 
a  large  day  school  under  Mr.  Jessup*s  supervision  with- 
in the  mission  Compound.  The  total  enrollment  in  all 
departments  of  the  school  is  325.  Of  this  number  85 
per  cent  are  from  the  different  Christian  sects  of  the 
country, — Catholic,  Greek,  Orthodox,  Maronites  and 
Protestants ;  5  per  cent  are  Druses,  and  10  per  cent  are 
Moslems. 

The  Grammar  School  and  the  Trade  Schools  are 
in  the  city  of  Sidon.  The  Orphanage  and  the  Prepara- 
tory Department  now  occupy  the  new  buildings  on  the 
hill  about  one  mile  outside  of  the  city. 


48         PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

The  enrollment  of  the  boarding  department  of  the 
Grammar  and  Trade  Schools  is  100.  All  students  in 
the  Grammar  School  are  required  to  take  two  hours 
each  day  in  the  Trade  Schools  where  they  are  taught 
carpentering,  tailoring  and  shoe  making.  All  "manual 
students'*  are  required  to  give  two  hours  each  day  to 
study  in  the  Grammar  School. 

The  Preparatory  Department  was  last  year  quar- 
tered in  the  new  Ramapo  Hall,  located  on  a  high  hill 
one  mile  or  more  outside  the  city  walls,  overlooking 
Sidon  and  the  sea.  It  is  one  of  the  most  magnificent 
locations  we  have  seen  in  any  of  our  mission  fields. 
Standing  on  the  roof,  we  could  see  far  out  into  the  sea 
on  one  side,  and  away  for  miles  across  the  hills  and  val- 
leys in  other  directions,  until  the  scene  became  one 
beautiful  panorama  before  us.  The  building  is  made 
of  white  sandstone,  covered  with  red  tile,  and  is  fire 
proof.  It  will  cost  when  finished  about  $25,000.  but 
could  not  be  built  in  the  United  States  for  less  than 
$40,000.  Ramapo  Church  of  New  Jersey,  of  which  Dr. 
Geo.  A.  Ford  was  one  time  pastor,  gave  $10,000  toward 
this  building  as  a  wedding  present  to  Dr.  Ford  who  was 
married  six  years  ago,  after  many  years  of  bachelor- 
hood, to  Miss  Booth  of  New  York.  The  rest  of  the 
money  has  been  given  by  friends  of  the  institution,  a 
considerable  part  coming  no  doubt  from  Dr.  Ford's  own 
pocket.  He  has  given  the  most  of  his  life  to  the  mis- 
sion work  in  Sidon,  and  many  years  to  the  work  of 
Gerard  Institute,  and  is  now  intensely  interested  in 
getting  the  Institute  into  its  new  buildings  on  the  new 
site.  Ramapo  Hall  is  one  of  the  finest  buildings  we 
have  seen  in  Syria,  if  not  the  finest.  In  the  chapel 
and  on  the  porch  are  some  very  valuable  granite  col- 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SYRIA  49 

umns,  taken  from  the  old  Phoenician  Temple  recently 
discovered  in  Sidon.  Fifty  boys  are  now  being  accom- 
modated in  this  building.  The  number  can  be  con- 
siderably increased  when  the  dormitory  on  the  third 
floor  is  completed. 

Near  by  the  Ramapo  Hall  is  the  Orphanage  in  a 
fine  new  building  that  cost  $7,000.  There  are  in  the 
Orphanage  now,  twenty  five  boys  comfortably  housed 
and  cared  for  by  an  efficient  body  of  workers.  The 
boys  attend  the  Preparatory  School  in  Ramapo  Hall. 

There  is  in  connection  with  this  school,  a  large 
tract  of  land  of  more  than  300  acres,  bought  a  few 
years  ago  at  a  very  reasonable  price,  which  is  being 
made  into  an  industrial  and  agricultural  farm  for  the 
training  of  Syrian  boys.  Dr.  Ford  is  just  completing 
a  beautiful  home  on  the  farm  which  at  his  death  he 
intends  to  give  to  the  Institution.  There  is  now  a  fine 
mulberry  orchard  of  1200  trees  on  the  farm,  and  other 
improvements  are  being  made  as  fast  as  funds  are 
available.  $100,000  are  needed  to  equip  and  endow 
the  farm.  Here  is  a  magnificent  opportunity  for  some 
man  of  wealth  to  make  an  investment  that  will  bring 
him  a  large  spiritual  harvest.  This  is  one  of  the  very 
finest  opportunities  in  Syria  for  doing  a  practical 
work.  The  industrial  education  of  the  boys  in  Syria 
is  greatly  needed  today.  The  people  are  far  behind 
the  age  in  industrial  and  agricultural  improvements. 
They  need  to  be  taught  how  to  farm  and  how  to  make 
a  living  with  the  opportunities  they  have. 

Boys  are  taken  in  Gerard  Institute  from  the  low- 
est station  in  life  and  are  turned  out  strong,  self-re- 
liant, respectable  men.  Nukklie  Khuri  was  a  poor  goat- 
fa  earder  who  came  to  the  mission  as  a  servant,  and  is 


50        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

now  one  of  the  strongest  and  most  valued  teachers  in 
the  faculty.  He  is  a  man  of  ability  and  character  and 
is  making  himself  felt  for  good  among  the  young  men 
of  the  institution.  Out  of  his  small  salary  of  $6  a 
month  he  supports  himself  and  pays  $20  a  year  toward 
the  education  of  his  younger  brother.  It  pays  to  edu- 
cate such  men  as  Nukklie  Khuri. 

We  have  two  boarding  schools  at  Tripoli,  one 
.     -.  for  girls    with  an    enrollment  of    fifty-five 

boarders  and  eighty-seven  day  scholars,  and 
one  for  boys  with  seventy-five  boarding  pupils  and 
seventy-five  day  scholars. 

The  Boys'  Boarding  School  of  Suk-ul  Gharb  has 
150  students  under  the  direction  of  Rev.  WiUiam  Jes- 
sup,  D.  D.,  with  Rev.  W.  A.  Freidinger  as  active  prin- 
cipal. Rev.  0.  T.  Hardin  was  for  many  years  in  charge 
of  this  school  but  has  recently  been  removed  to  Beirut 
where  he  becomes  a  member  of  the  Theological  faculty. 
A  number  of  religious  sects  are  represented  in  the 
Suk  school,  a  large  proportion  being  Druids.  The  rec- 
ord of  its  graduates  and  students  in  college  and  the 
social  and  political  life  of  the  Lebanon  is  an  exceeding- 
ly creditable  one. 

The  109  Day  Schools  are  scattered  over  a 
,     .  ^  good   portion   of   Syria   in  the   villages   and 
^^      towns.    They  are  all  centers  of  light  and  in- 
fluence   and  are    great    evangelizing    and    leavening 
agencies. 

Th    Q  P  r  "^^  account  of  the   Presbyterian  School 
.     '     '     'work  of  Syria  would  be  complete  without 
a  reference  to  the  Syrian  Protestant  Col- 
lege at  Beirut.    While  this  institution  is  not  strictly  a 
Presbyterian  College,  nor  directly  connected  with  our 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SYRIA  51 

mission,  it  is  the  outgrowth  of  our  Presbyterian  Mis- 
sion and  is  so  very  closely  affiliated  with  it  historically 
as  well  as  in  spirit  and  service  today  that  a  survey  of 
our  school  work  in  Syria  would  be  incomplete  without 
mention  of  the  "S.  P.  C."  as  it  is  commonly  called.  This 
college  was  opened  in  1866  as  a  Christian  interdenomi- 
national institution  for  the  purpose  of  giving  to  young 
men  of  Syria  and  surrounding  countries  a  higher  edu- 
cation that  is  permeated  with  the  spirit  of  Christian- 
ity. 

It  is  located  on  a  magnificent  site  of  forty  acres 
overlooking  the  beautiful  blue  Mediterranean,  with  the 
rocky  Lebanon  mountains  rising  in  the  back-ground 
to  the  height  of  8,400  feet.  It  is  one  of  the  most 
charming  locations  we  have  seen  in  our  travels  around 
the  world ;  the  eighteen  or  more  buildings  are  of  white 
sandstone  covered  with  red  tile,  and  most,  if  not  all  of 
them,  are  fire  proof.  The  College  has  eight  depart- 
ments:— The  Preparatory,  covering  a  five  years* 
course  for  students  not  knowing  the  English  language ; 
the  School  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  including  a  four  years' 
course  leading  to  the  degree  of  B.  A.;  a  Teacher's 
Course  of  two  years;  the  School  of  Pharmacy,  with  a 
three  years'  course;  the  School  of  Commerce  with  a 
four  years'  course ;  a  School  of  Archaeology  and  Philol- 
ogy; a  School  of  Dentistry,  and  a  Training  School  for 
Nurses.  It  is  the  plan  of  the  Board  of  Trustees  to  es- 
tablish soon,  schools  of  Law,  Engineering  and  Agricul- 


52        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ture.     Six  languages  are  taught: — English,  Arabic, 
French,  Turkish,  Latin,  and  modem  Greek. 

Last  year  (1910-1911)  there  were  more  than  800 
students  enrolled,  and  this  year  1000  are  expected. 
Most  of  the  students  are  Syrian,  but  more  than  a  doz- 
en different  nationalities  are  represented.  They  repre- 
sent as  many  different  religions;  over  300  are  Greek 
Orthodox,  175  are  Protestant,  102  are  Moslem,  90  are 
Roman  Catholic,  the  rest  are  Jews,  Druses,  and  "what- 
not." The  mingling  of  these  races  and  religions  in  the 
wholesome  atmosphere  of  this  Protestant  Institution  is 
one  of  the  splendid  indirect  results  of  the  work  of  the 
College. 

There  is  a  large  faculty  of  75  professors  and  instruc- 
tors. Of  these,  65  give  their  time  to  teaching,  while 
ten  are  engaged  in  the  administrative  affairs  of  the 
School.  The  faculty  is  about  as  cosmopolitan  as  the 
student  body ;  40  are  Americans,  4  are  British,  21  are 
Syrians,  2  are  French,  2  are  Swiss,  2  are  Greek,  and  4 
are  Armenian. 

The  College  is  chartered  by  the  state  of  New  York 
and  is  controlled  by  a  Board  of  Trustees  in  New  York, 
of  which  Rev.  D.  S.  Dodge  D.  D.,  is  President  and  Mr. 
Wm.  M.  Kingsley  is  Treasurer.  The  local  government 
of  the  institution  is  in  the  hands  of  the  faculty.  Dr. 
Howard  S.  Bliss,  the  son  of  Dr.  Daniel  Bliss  the  first 
President,  is  the  very  able  and  successful  President. 
He  succeeded  his  father  nine  years  ago.  Dr.  Bliss  is 
the  right  man  in  the  right  place.  He  is  specially  fit- 
ted both  by  inheritance  and  training,  as  well  as  by 
personal  qualities  and  spiritual  graces  for  the  great 
position  he  holds. 

More  than  1900  graduates  have  gone  out  from  this 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SYRIA  53 

institution  to  occupy  useful  positions  in  their  countries 
as  physicians,  pharmacists,  lawyers,  judges,  teachers, 
preachers,  editors,  authors,  merchants  and  other  im- 
portant places.  In  our  travels  through  the  Turkish 
Empire  we  met  several  of  these  men,  all  of  whom  bore 
the  stamp  of  the  College  and  were  leaders  of  modern 
thought  and  life  in  their  communities.  The  leavening 
influence  of  this  great  school  cannot  be  over  estimated. 
John  R.  Mott  said  he  had  visited  2000  institutions  and 
that  he  would  place  this  college  among  the  three  or 
four  institutions  of  the  world  from  the  standpoint  of 
opportunity  for  service  and  critical  and  strategic  posi- 
tion. 

»,,  -  •  1  -^  ^^^  Theological  School  is  just  being 
^    .  .  opened  at  Beirut,  of  which  Dr.  Franklin  E. 

Hoskins  is  the  President,  assisted  by  Rev. 
Oscar  J.  Hardin,  Rev.  F.  W.  March  and  Rev.  Geo.  A. 
Ford,  D.  D.  The  following  brief  statement  of  the  his- 
tory of  Theological  training  in  Syria  and  the  plan  of 
the  present  school  is  taken  from  the  new  prospectus 
which  is  just  out. 

"Between  1836  and  1855  a  number  of  theological 
students  were  trained  by  individual  missionaries. 
These  students  were  licensed  to  preach  by  the  Mis- 
sion. In  1856  a  Theological  Department  was  estab- 
lished in  connection  with  the  Abeih  Seminary  and 
classes  instructed  during  a  period  of  16  years,  1856- 
1871.  On  July  22nd.  1871  the  Mission  decided  to  trans- 
fer the  Theological  Seminary  to  Beirut.  Between  1873 
and  1883  this  work  was  carried  on  in  rented  houses  in 
various  parts  of  the  City  of  Beirut. 

On  December  18th,  1883,  a  new  Theological  Semi- 
nary building  on  the  College  Campus  was  dedicated. 


54        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

The  building  was  erected  at  a  cost  of  $20,000.  During 
the  ten  years  from  1883  to  1893,  four  classes  of  stu- 
dents were  trained  and  graduated  from  this  building. 
Owing  to  the  return  of  Dr.  James  S.  Dennis  to  the 
United  States,  the  building  was  leased  for  a  period  of 
four  years  to  the  Faculty  of  the  Syrian  Protestant  Col- 
lege, who  made  use  of  it  first  as  a  residence  and  after- 
wards as  a  College  dormitory.  On  the  12th.  December 
1897,  the  Mission  concluded  the  transfer  of  this  Theo- 
logical Building  to  the  College  which  had  completely 
outgrown  the  capacity  of  its  existing  buildings,  and 
this  arrangement  was  completed  with  the  full  consent 
and  cordial  approval  of  the  Rev.  D.  Stuart  Dodge,  D. 
D.,  and  Rev.  James  S.  Dennis,  D.  D.,  who  represented 
their  respective  fathers  who  had  given  the  building  to 
the  Mission. 

Between  1897  and  1904  the  Mission  trained  several 
classes  of  students  during  the  summer  months  at  Suk 
ul-Gharb,  and  on  December  13th.  1904  the  Mission 
again  transferred  the  work  of  Theological  Training  to 
Beirut  and  trained  one  more  class  inside  the  present 
Mission  Compound  making  use  of  the  old  Fisk  house 
PS  a  dormitory. 

Responding  to  the  growing  spirit  of  union  and  co- 
operation, the  drawing  together  of  all  denominations 
working  within  this  section  of  the  Arabic  speaking 
people,  and  facing  the  missionary  responsibility  in- 
volved in  the  assured  opening  of  the  Mohammedan 
world  to  evangelistic  effort  in  the  near  future,  the 
Syria  Mission  have  been  impressed  with  the  necessity 
of  adopting  a  plan  large  enough  to  command  the  re- 
spect and  hearty  support  of  the  whole  native  Evangel- 
ical Church  and  the  neighboring  missionary  enter- 


EDUCATIONAL   WORK  IN   SYRIA  55 

prises.  After  several  years  of  careful  deliberation  the 
desire  has  been  reached  to  reorganize  the  whole  matter 
of  Theological  Training  on  an  enlarged  basis  both  as 
regards  teaching  force  and  also  accommodations  for 
students  inside  the  Mission  Compound  at  Beirut. 

Mr.  J.  Milton  Colton  of  Jenkintown,  Pa.,  having 
heard  of  the  Mission's  need,  has  generously  given 
through  our  Board,  a  sum  of  money  for  the  erection 
of  this  new  Theological  building,  which  is  being 
erected  and  will  be  ready  for  occupation  in  October  of 
this  present  year.  It  will  contain  ample  accommodation 
in  the  way  of  class-rooms,  library,  music  room,  dormi- 
tories, kitchen  and  dining  rooms  for  the  largest  classes 
we  can  hope  to  gather  during  the  next  ten  or  fifteen 
years.  The  building  will  be  called  "Colton  Hall"  and 
being  immediately  adjacent  to  the  church  and  homes 
of  the  missionaries,  will  bring  the  students  into  the 
closest  possible  personal  contact  with  those  who  are 
responsible  for  their  training." 

Such,  in  brief,  is  the  scope  of  our  educational  work 
in  Syria.  There  are  also  nearly  a  score  of  other  socie- 
ties working  in  Syria  and  Palestine :  the  Irish  Presby- 
terian, the  Church  of  England  Mission,  the  Society  for 
Propagating  the  Gospel,  the  German  Evangelical,  the 
British  Syrian  Mission,  the  Society  of  Friends,  the 
Covenanters  of  America,  the  Tabitha  Mission,  the 
Church  of  Scotland  Mission,  the  Jessie  Taylor  Memo- 
rial Schools,  the  United  Free  Church  of  Scotland  Mis- 
sion, the  Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance  of  New 
York,  the  Presbyterian  Church  of  England,  the  Danish 
Mission,  the  Swedish  Mission,  and  a  number  of  other 
smaller  and  less  responsible  agencies.  Most  of  these, 
however,  are  working  in  Palestine  proper.    Syria  is  left 


56        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

very  largely  to  our  Presbyterian  Mission,  and  a  few 

other  societies. 

^j       ,.       ,     An  Educational  Conference  of  all  these 
Edueational  t_  u  •     t^        .l    tv/t       or 

^  agencies  was  held  m  Beirut,  May  3-5, 

IVf      ^  f^   1Q11  1^11»    ^^^  ^^^    purpose    of    discussing 
"  '  methods  of  school  work  in  Syria  with 

a  view  "To  advance  the  Kingdom  of  Christ  by  secur- 
ing closer  affiliation,  more  helpful  cooperation  and 
more  efficient  methods  on  the  part  of  those  engaged  in 
missionary  education  in  Syria."  "The  School  Curricu- 
lum," "The  Training  of  Teachers,"  and  kindred  topics 
were  discussed  for  three  days  and  nights.  The  con- 
ference was  fruitful  of  much  good  and  marked  the 
beginning  of  a  more  systematic  and  scientific  educa- 
tional policy. 

The  importance  of  educational  work  in  Syria  can- 
not be  over  emphasized.  The  people  are  not  waiting 
open  mouthed  for  the  gospel,  but  they  are  eager  for 
an  education.  The  leaders  of  the  country  realize  that 
the  people  must  be  educated  to  save  the  nation  from 
destruction.  Is  it  not  the  part  of  wisdom  to  give  them 
what  they  want  and  are  ready  to  accept?  The  school 
work  is  an  effective  way  of  bringing  Turkey  within  the 
hearing  and  under  the  influence  of  the  gospel.  The 
Moslem  world  can  be  approached  through  the  mission 
school.  Islam  was  bom  in  ignorance,  it  lives  upon  ig- 
norance, and  one  thing  that  will  do  much  to  over- 
come it  is  education.  The  duty  of  the  Christian  church 
is  to  turn  on  the  light  and  let  it  shine  into  the  darkened 
communities  of  Syria  until  the  people  come  to  realize 
their  need  of  a  better  religion  and  a  more  powerful 
savior  than  the  Prophet  of  Mecca.  The  light  is  begin- 
ning to  shine,  the  day  is  beginning  to  break.    Here  and 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SYRIA  57 

there  are  awakened  souls  who  have  caught  the  vision; 
and  if  the  church  will  do  her  duty  and  go  in  and  pos- 
sess the  land,  wonderful  things  may  be  accomplished 
in  Syria  in  this  generation. 


CHAPTER    III. 
MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SYRIA. 

GOD'S  Son  was  a  medical  missionary.  In  present- 
ing a  series  of  chapters  on  medical  missions  it 
is  scarcely  necessary  to  add  to  this  early  divine 
authority  any  modern  arguments  for  the  value  of 
medicine  as  a  helpful  agency  in  the  propagation  of  the 
gospel.  It  is  sufficient  to  say  that  medical  missions 
have  long  been  recognized  as  a  legitimate  and  useful 
method  of  missionary  activity.  Dr.  Speer  in  his 
"Christianity  and  the  Nations"  (p.  99)  classes  them 
among  the  four  chief  missionary  methods  showing  that 
they  are  a  normal  outgrowth  of  the  needs  so  pitifully 
presented  on  many  a  mission  field.  Among  the  con- 
clusions reached  by  the  Edinburgh  World's  Missionary 
Conference  we  find  (vol  I,  p.  313)  medical  missions 
classed  not  as  an  absolutely  indispensable  method,  but 
as  one  of  high  and  undoubted  value  and  ranking  in 
usefulness  with  education.  Their  value  may  be  judged 
by  the  results  they  produce.  "They  break  down  bar- 
riers; they  attract  reluctant  and  suspicious  popula- 
tions; they  open  whole  regions;  they  capture  entir? 
villages  and  tribes ;  they  give  a  practical  demonstration 
of  the  spirit  of  Christianity." 

_,        ^.  There  are  three  stages  of  develop- 

Three  Stages  .  .  -,.    ,     •    •         ^.    4.     • 

.  -^      ,  ment  m  medical  missions ;  first,  pio- 

neer work;  second,  hospital  work; 


COMPOSITE    PICTURE    OF    MEDICAL    MISSIONS    IN    SYRIA 


Shebaniyeh  Hospital 

Lebanon  Mountains  from  Hospital 


3.  Interioi-    of    Hospital 

4.  Patients  on  Veranda 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SYRIA  59 

third,  medical  education.  The  first  and  more  primitive 
form  is  often  the  only  one  possible  in  the  interior 
regions.  There  is  no  hospital,  little  equipment  and 
more  or  less  opposition,  yet  under  such  conditions  a 
really  valuable  service  may  be  rendered.  Not  only  is 
sickness  cured,  but  poverty  and  distress  relieved.  The 
wounds  of  evil  men  such  as  robbers  are  treated  in  the 
hope  that  this  kindness  may  win  them  to  Christ.  The 
doctor  is  ready  for  any  service.  Sometimes  he  fills 
the  pulpit  of  the  native  church;  again  he  performs 
some  service  in  the  Sunday  School.  He  is  always  on 
the  alert  for  opportunities  to  speak  a  word  for  Christ. 

The  second  or  hospital  stage  includes  most  of  the 
opportunities  of  the  pioneer  work  and  adds  to  them 
the  larger  and  more  permanent  advantages  of  the  hos- 
pital building  and  equipment.  About  these  hospitals 
and  dispensaries  cluster  some  of  the  tenderest  tales 
of  the  conquest  of  souls  for  Christ  giving  full  proof  of 
the  devotion  of  men  who  are  using  their  medical  and 
surgical  skill  to  make  entrance  for  the  Great  Physician. 

The  third  stage,  that  of  medical  education,  has 
been  attained  in  only  a  few  of  our  mission  fields. 
There  is  great  need  for  the  training  of  native  mission- 
ary physicians  because  there  are  far  too  few  American 
and  European  doctors  in  the  missions  and  also  because 
the  native  physician  gets  nearer  to  his  own  people  and 
consequently  his  work  is  more  enduring. 
,         ,  Medical  missions  in  Syria,  as  in  all  Mos- 

.    ^^     .  lem  lands,  are  an  invaluable  aid  in  break- 

ing down  prejudice  and  in  correcting 
wrong  impressions  concerning  the  Christian  faith. 
For  70  years  the  medical  work  of  the  mission  has  been 
prominent.     Because  of  the  large  place  taken  by  the 


60        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

workers  of  the  Syrian  Protestant  College  the  dis- 
tinctively Presbyterian  work  is  limited.  It  centers  at 
three  points  equipped  with  hospitals,  in  the  Lebanon 
mountains  near  Shebaniyeh,  at  Junieh  on  the  Mediter- 
ranean coast  across  the  bay  from  Beirut  and  at  Tripoli 
on  the  coast  fifty  miles  north  of  Beirut. 

Dr.  Mary  P.  Eddy  is  seeing  the  ideals  of  her 
childhood  realized  in  the  work  of  the  tuberculosis  hos- 
pitals under  her  care.  Born  in  Syria  as  the  daughter 
of  the  beloved  Dr.  W.  W.  Eddy,  she  returned  to  her 
native  land  in  1893  equipped  with  a  thorough  medical 
education  gained  in  the  United  States.  After  a  severe 
examination  she  was  granted  a  medical  and  surgical 
diploma  by  the  Turkish  Government.  She  was  the 
first  and  only  woman  physician  ever  recognized  by  the 
Sultan.  The  military  escort  to  which  this  entitles 
her  is  valuable  in  Turkey  where  the  government  is 
weak  and  the  people  are  turbulent. 
^Ii  h  •  li  ^^^  October  day  we  visited  the  Sheban- 
„      .    -  iyeh   Tuberculosis   Hospital,   beautifully 

situated  on  a  slope  of  the  Lebanon  moun- 
tains and  standing  as  a  monument  to  the  personal 
efforts  of  Dr.  Eddy  who  bought  the  ground  and  erected 
part  of  the  buildings.  Since  1908  its  twenty  beds, 
increased  to  thirty-five  by  the  use  of  pavilions,  have 
been  well  filled  with  young  and  old,  sufferers  from  this 
dread  disease.  We  saw  little  children,  young  men  in 
the  prime  of  life,  mature  women,  with  the  shadow  of 
death  on  their  faces,  tenderly  ministered  to  by  those 
imbued  with  the  spirit  of  the  Great  Physician.  We  sat 
in  the  cool  of  the  evening  listening  to  the  sweet  strains 
of  "Abide  with  Me,"  "Flee  as  a  Bird,"  and  the  "Halle- 
lujah Chorus"  as  the  clear- voiced  phonograph  sent  the 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SYRIA  61 

heart  moving  chords  through  the  rooms,  bringing  the 
peace  of  God  to  so  many  who  have  been  strangers  to 
Him.  We  looked  out  into  the  beautiful  Syrian  moon- 
light and  thought  of  the  blessedness  of  this  work  which 
reveals  the  Christlike  personality  of  a  woman  honored 
and  loved  throughout  Syria.  We  had  seen  "Michael/* 
a  five  year  old  lad  whose  poor  father  had  brought  him 
to  the  hospital  carrying  him  on  his  back  for  three  days. 
He  is  in  the  third  stage  of  tuberculosis  and  thinks  he 
will  not  live.  In  his  sweet,  childish  way,  he  repeats 
his  Arabic  prayers  and  sings,  "At  the  Cross."  His 
sister,  cured  in  the  hospital,  looking  on  him  with  loving 
eyes,  is  seriously  planning  to  dedicate  herself  to  hos- 
pital work.  How  measureless  is  the  power  of  these 
kindly  ministries  which  reveal  to  the  needy  people  of 
these  mountains  as  nothing  else  can  the  true  spirit  of 
Christianity. 

y     .  ,  . About  October  15th  these  patients  are 

„  y'  moved  from  this  3000  foot  elevation  with 
„  . .  ,  its  heavy  falls  of  snow  to  the  seacoast  and 
are  housed  in  the  new  Hamlin  Hospital  at 
Junieh  erected  through  the  efforts  of  Mrs.  Teunis 
Hamlin  in  memory  of  her  husband  so  long  a  pastor  in 
Washington,  D.  C.  About  one-half  of  the  eighty-five 
patients  treated  in  1910-11  had  contracted  tuberculosis 
while  away  from  Syria.  Dr.  Eddy  is  showing  that 
there  is  hope  of  recovery  at  an  early  stage  of  the 
disease  if  proper  measures  are  taken  and  that  by  the 
use  of  precautions  the  danger  of  contagion  can  be 
lessened.  This  proof  is  slowly  overcoming  the  super- 
stitious fear  of  the  disease  felt  by  the  natives. 
_,  .  ,.  Our  medical  work  at  Tripoli  was  begun  in 
iripou       ^ggg  ^y  ^^  George  E.  Post  who  left  it  four 


62        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

years  later  to  undertake  at  the  Syrian  Protestant  Col- 
lege the  work  which  made  him  famous.  His  place  was 
taken  by  Dr.  G.  B.  Danforth  (1871-75)  who  was  fol- 
lowed by  Dr.  C.  W.  Calhoun,  (1879-83).  At  Dr.  Cal- 
houn's death  the  work  was  taken  up  by  Dr.  Ira  Harris 
who  is  still  in  charge  after  nearly  thirty  years  of 
service. 

The  hospital  which  is  largely  given  to  surgical 
cases  is  in  the  city  proper,  and  has  room  for  thirty-five 
patients.  There  are  no  beds,  properly  speaking,  the 
patient  bringing  his  own  cot  and  a  friend  to  nurse  him 
and  provide  him  with  food.  One  American  nurse 
supervises  the  work.  A  hospital  chapel  provides  a 
waiting  room  for  patients  who  come  each  morning  to 
consult  the  doctors.  Here  the  native  assistant  who  has 
been  in  the  work  more  than  twenty  years  preaches  to 
the  gathered  company  numbering  from  sixty  to  one 
hundred.  Later  he  goes  to  help  with  operations  and 
his  place  is  taken  by  a  Bible  woman  who  speaks  to  the 
women  who  remain. 

Dr.  Harris  is  ably  assisted  by  his  daughter.  Dr. 
Ara  Elsie  Harris,  who  helps  her  father  in  important 
operations  and  is  sometimes  assisted  by  him  when  she 
operates.  She  holds  a  special  clinic  in  the  city  for 
women.  In  1910-11  the  cases  treated  here  and  in  the 
clinic  at  Meena,  the  port  of  the  city,  numbered  15,380. 
A  new  hospital  is  much  needed  at  Tripoli.  $8000.00 
from  the  Kennedy  Fund  is  in  hand,  and  when  this 
amount  is  sufficiently  supplemented,  a  modem  build- 
ing may  be  erected  in  a  better  location. 

.        ^  Besides  the  hospital  work  at  these  three 

itinerating     ^^^^^^^  j)^.  Harris,  his  daughter,  and  Dr. 

Eddy  make  long  trips  through  the  country  and  to  cities 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SYRIA  63 

with  no  resident  physician.  A  temporary  hospital  is  set 
up  in  a  tent,  church,  or  other  building,  and  sick  ones  of 
all  tribes  and  faiths  crowd  around.  The  trunk  which 
carries  the  medicines  is  balanced  by  another  filled  with 
Bibles  and  tracts  and  before  the  clinic  opens  the 
patients  are  given  draughts  of  the  "Water  of  Life"  that 
with  the  healing  of  the  body  there  may  go  the  cure  of 
the  sin-sick  soul. 

In  America  the  days  following  Thanksgiving  and 
Christmas  are  busy  ones  for  the  doctors  who  are  called 
to  wait  upon  the  children  who  have  been  surfeited  with 
food.  In  Syria  the  busy  days  are  those  following  the 
month-long  Moslem  fast  of  Ramazan  when  the  Sheker 
Byram  feast  begins,  and  the  days  after  the  long  Lent 
of  the  eastern  Christians.  Like  children  they  are  in 
their  reckless  feasting  which  works  havoc  with  the 
digestive  organs  long  used  to  frugal  fare.  In  regions 
infested  with  cholera  there  is  always  predicted  an 
increase  of  this  disease  at  these  times.  How  impor- 
tant then  that  the  doctor  shall  not  only  cure  disease 
but  teach  how  to  prevent  it. 

^    .  To  close  this  chapter  without  reference 

p  .  .  .  to  the  medical  work  of  the  Syrian  Prot- 
rolleo-e  estant  College  would  be  to  state  the  situ- 

"^  ation  unfairly;  for  while  this  institution 

has  no  direct  connection  with  the  Presbyterian  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions,  it  is  an  outgrowth  of  our  Syrian 
Mission.  The  first  head  of  the  medical  department, 
Dr.  Geo.  E.  Post,  was  one  of  our  medical  missionaries, 
and  the  school  is  reckoned  today  by  our  Mission  as  a 
great  cooperating  force  in  behalf  of  Christianity. 
President  Howard  S.  Bliss  insists  that  "every  worker 
in  the  College  is  a  missionary."     As  a  testimony  to 


64        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

the  ability  and  devotion  of  these  medical  men  I  quote 
from  a  report  of  President  Bliss  with  reference  to 
Dr.  George  E.  Post,  one  of  the  greatest  surgeons  of 
Syria,  who  slipped  away  to  be  with  Christ  after  more 
than  forty  years  of  service  in  the  college.  "The  loss 
which  the  college  has  sustained  in  the  death  of  Dr.  Post 
is  irreparable.  His  intellectual,  social  and  spiritual 
force  made  itself  felt  in  every  department  of  the  col- 
lege's life.  As  surgeon,  as  teacher,  as  administrator, 
as  preacher,  his  sleepless  devotion  to  the  interests  of 
the  institution  which  he  so  ardently  loved  and  for 
whose  welfare  he  labored  so  effectively  was  always 
marked  by  the  note  of  distinction.  His  widespread 
fame  brought  fame  to  the  college;  his  diplomatic  skill 
discovered  the  honorable  path  which  safely  led  from 
situations  of  great  delicacy  to  the  firm  ground  of  as- 
sured results;  his  taste  for  landscape  gardening  and 
architecture  has  left  its  enduring  mark  upon  our 
campus ;  his  exquisite  use  of  language  was  a  rebuke  to 
careless  and  slovenly  habits  of  speech.  Above  all  he 
was  a  humble  and  devoted  follower  of  the  Master 
"whose  he  was  and  whom  he  served." 

Nor  is  his  successor  likely  to  occupy  lower  spiritual 
ground.  Dr.  Edwin  St.  John  Ward  has  been  chosen 
for  this  work  after  a  term  of  service  at  Diabekir  under 
the  American  Board.  It  was  heartening  to  hear  him 
say  that  what  medical  missions  in  Turkey  most  need 
is  not  more  money,  better  equipment  or  more  mission- 
aries, important  as  these  are,  but  prayer  that  the  men 
on  the  field  may  be  so  filled  with  the  Holy  Spirit  that 
they  may  breathe  out  the  Master's  life  and  gospel. 
Another  of  the  leading  men  of  the  faculty  said  of  his 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SYRIA  65 

colleagues  that  every  man  seemed  to  be  in  Syria  to 

attend  to  the  Lord's  business. 

it>r  J.    1         With  instructors  of  such  character  it  was 

jrleciical 

-,  .         a  joy  to  find  a  medical  department  with 

thirteen  Professors,  several  of  them  men 

of  marked  ability,  and  138  students  (1910-11)  with  a 

course   comparing  favorably  with   that   of  the   best 

medical  schools  in  the  United  States.     Three  hundred 

sixty-four  medical  graduates  have  been  sent  out  largely 

through  Turkey  and  Egypt. 

For  36  years  the  faculty  has  rendered  all  the 
medical  service  at  the  splendid  Johanniter  Hospital 
owned  and  supported  by  the  Knights  of  the  Johanniter 
Order  of  Germany.  Here  there  are  83  beds  for  patients 
of  whom  800  were  treated  in  1910-11.  The  nursing 
is  in  charge  of  nine  Deaconesses  of  Kaiserworth. 

The  college  hospitals  comprise  three  up-to-date 
buildings;  the  Woman's  Hospital  opened  in  1908;  the 
Eye  Hospital  opened  in  1909;  the  Children's  Hospital 
opened  in  1910.  These  three  have  120  beds  and  923 
cases  were  treated  in  1910-11,  representing  eleven 
nationalities  and  nine  religious  faiths,  the  Moslems 
being  the  most  numerous. 

A  nurse's  training  school  inaugurated  in  1905  has 
twenty-five  students  following  a  three  years'  course, 
and  is  meeting  a  "well  defined  and  growing  need 
through  Asia  Minor,  Syria  and  Egypt  for  educated 
and  well  equipped  nurses." 

Mrs.  Gerald  F.  Dale,  a  sister  of  President  Bliss, 
is  the  Superintendent  of  the  Hospitals.  She  and  her 
assistants  conduct  prayer  services  each  day  in  the 
college  hospitals,  spend  much  time  in  private  conver- 
sation with  the  patients  and  on  Sunday  spend  the  day 


66        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

largely  in  religious  services  and  in  personal  work. 
One  privileged  to  pass  an  hour  with  Mrs.  Dale  will  be 
deeply  impressed  with  the  spiritual  results  and  possi- 
bilities of  this  work,  which  aims  to  bring  the  patients 
into  a  personal  relation  with  the  Christ  in  whose  name 
all  the  medical  work  is  done. 

r'«,.«i„o,;««  Syria  has  sometimes  been  called  the  "gilt 
Conclusion        i      i,,      •    •      i  ^  ..  .. 

edged    mission  because  of  its  attractive 

cHmate  and  its  proximity  to  the   interesting   Holy 

Land.    It  is  in  reality  one  of  the  most  difficult  fields 

in  the  world,  because  its  government  is  controlled  by 

the  Moslems  who  are  the  most  numerous  inhabitants 

and  who  are  Christianity's  most  powerful  foes.    At 

the  same  time  it  is  the  home  of  many  nominally 

Christian  sects  whose  adherents,  by  their  un-Christlike 

lives,  bring  contempt  upon  the  name  of  Christianity. 

In  this   difficult   field   medical   missions   have   done 

pioneer  work  and  today  stand  as  one  of  the  forces 

which  are  quietly  making  an  opening  for  that  "Light 

which  lighteth  every  man  that  cometh  into  the  world." 

Just  beyond  the  border  of  the  land  made  sacred 
by  the  steps  of  our  Savior  the  Syrian  medical  mis- 
sionary takes  his  way  along  the  plain,  through  the 
valley  and  over  the  mountain,  imitating  the  early 
disciples  who,  at  the  command  of  the  Lord  went  every- 
where healing  the  sick.  As  we  watch  him  go  on  his 
exhausting  rounds  and  realize  why  he  is  spending 
his  life  here,  we  unite  with  Dr.  James  Wells  of 
Glasgow  in  saying,  "Syria  has  been  called  the  fifth 
Gospel,  because  it  affords  so  many  illustrations  of  the 
New  Testament  accounts.    But  there  is  a  newer  and 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SYRIA  67 

more  radiant  gospel  revealed  through  the  medical  mis- 
sionaries, whose  work  is  the  very  incarnation  of  the 
doctrine  of  Christ." 


TAJ   MAHAL— The   Most    Beautiful   Mausoleum    in    the    World. 


BKXARES—The    Center    of    Hindu    Heathenism. 


MISSIONS  IN  INDIA, 


Lahore 
Kasur 

Ferozepore 
Hoshy^rpore 
Jul  I u  ndur 
Lodiaina 
^ussoorie 
Sabcvthu 
LaNdour 
Deh  ra 
Saharanpur 
**i^  Ambala 


Furru  K  ha  bad 
Fatehsarh 
Etah 

/V\ai  npurie 
Ethwah 
CawNpore 
.^    Fatehpur 
20.  A I  la  ha  bad 

21  Gwalior 

22  Jhansi 


eyIoN 


L£A1 


CHAPTER  IV. 
EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA. 

EVANGELISM  in  India  is  by  no  means  a  new 
thing.  Tradition  points  with  some  show  of  like- 
lihood to  Mt.  Thomas,  near  Madras,  as  the 
last  resting  place  of  India's  first  Christian  teacher: — 
St.  Thomas,  the  Apostle.  "To  this  day,  the  Church  of 
St.  Thomas,  however  shattered  and  defaced,  still  owns 
many  thousands  of  worshippers."  There  are  perhaps 
750,000  of  them  in  Malabar.  In  the  second  century  of 
our  era,  Pantaenus,  of  Alexandria,  eloquently  and  ef- 
fectively preached  the  gospel  in  India. 
...  Roman  Catholicism  has  had  at  least  six 
centuries  of  wavering  influence  in  India, 
with  some  most  remarkable  achievements.  There  ex- 
ist in  Old  Goa  today,  ten  magnificent  cathedral-like 
churches,  in  one  of  which,  the  Bon  Jesu,  stands  the 
casket  containing  the  body  of  Francis  Xavier,  that  won- 
derful worker  for  God  in  his  day.  Our  hearts  burned 
within  us  as  we  stood  before  the  altar  of  this  flaming, 
evangelistic  missionary  of  other  centuries.  We  cried 
out  to  God  for  such  another  mighty  tongue  of  fire  as 
would  kindle  and  light  up  in  our  day  the  whole  heathen 
world  with  the  gospel  flame.  Roman  Catholicism 
claims  1,500,000  followers  in  India  at  the  present  time. 


72        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

But  Protestantism  itself  in  India  is  a  little  more 
than  200  years  old.  Ziegenbalg  and  Plutscho  landed  at 
Tranquebar,  India,  July  9,  1706.  There  are  today  in 
India  about  two  million  Protestant  Christians  as  a  re- 
sult of  the  various  Protestant  missionary  activities 
there.  Presbyterian  missionaries  have  been  laboring 
in  India  only  about  seventy  five  years.  They  began 
when  Lowrie  and  Reed,  with  their  wives,  reached  Cal- 
cutta, October  15,  1833.  Those  four  missionaries  were 
soon  reduced  to  one  by  the  death  of  Mrs.  Lowrie  and 
Mr.  Reed  and  the  return  to  America  of  Mrs.  Reed.  That 
one  remaining  missionary  has  now  been  multiplied  by 
one  hundred  and  fifty  missionaries,  that  one  Mission 
has  now  grown  into  three  organized  Missions: — the 
Punjab,  the  North  India  and  the  West  India  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.  A.  The  first  two 
named  Missions  lie  adjacent  to  each  other;  the  last 
named  lies  one  thousand  miles  away  from  the  others, 
on  the  west  coast  of  India,  on  either  side  of  the  moun- 
tains, in  what  are  known  as  the  Deccan  and  Konkan 
regions. 

The  West  India  Mission  was  not  taken  under  the 
care  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  until  1870,  but,  like  the 
others,  it  occupies  very  important  historical  and  stra- 
tegic ground.  Kolhapur,  the  first  Station  occupied  by 
that  Mission,  is  the  Capital  of  a  native  state.  The  Ma- 
haraja, or  native  Ruler  of  the  Kolhapur  State  is  very 
friendly  toward  Christianity  and  those  who  are  en- 
gaged in  propagating  it.  He  has  recently  given  the 
Presbyterian  Mission  a  fine  hospital  plant  and  proper- 
ty. The  attitude  of  this  Prince,  who  rules  about  one 
million  people,  is  characteristic  of  very  many  of  the 
other  native  rulers  in  India,  of  which  there  are  646, 


EVANGELISTIC     AND     li:j3U  CATION  AL, 
Upper: 

1.  Xavier  Church  Old  Goa 

2.  First  Mission  Press,  Dr.  Wherry 
S.     Hindu   Princess 

4.  Jhansi   Institutional   Church 

5.  Religious    Mark    on    Forehead 


AGENCIES    IN     INDIA 
Lower : 

1.  Mr.  Hannum's  Residence 

2.  Building   Needed   Vengurla 

3.  Bible  Women,   Alice  Home 
4  «&  5.     Small  beginnings  West  India 

7.  Dr.  Wiley's  Touring  Camp 

8.  Orphan's    Home 


EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA  73 

eighty-two  of  whom  rule  districts  each  having  at  least 
200,000  people,  and  areas  of  over  1000  square  miles. 
This  is  significant  when  we  link  with  it  the  fact  that 
these  native  rulers  are  all  practically  at  one  with  the 
British  policy  and  government  in  India,  which  govern- 
ment is  itself,  for  the  most  part,  warmly  sympathetic 
and  in  many  ways  cooperative  with  the  Christian  mis- 
sionaries from  America.  The  bearing  of  this  fact  on 
Christian  missions  in  India  will  appear  by  a  brief  study 
of  English  Administration  in  India. 

There  are,  in  British  India,  eight  great  Provinces 
and  five  small  ones,  all  governed  by  rulers  appointed 
either  by  the  Crown  or  by  the  Governor  General  of 
India.  The  supreme  government  of  India  is  vested  in 
the  Viceroy  or  Governor  General  who  is  appointed  by 
the  Crown  and  ordinarily  holds  the  office  for  five 
p  i-x.  I  years.  The  provincial  governments  are  of 
P  .    .  several  orders.    The  Madras,  Bombay  and 

Bengal  Provinces  have  each  a  Governor 
with  an  Executive  Council.  The  United  Provinces  of 
Agra  and  Oudh,  the  Punjab,  Bihar  and  Burma  have 
each  a  Lieutenant  Governor  who  is  appointed  by  the 
Viceroy.  The  Central  Provinces,  Assam,  Northwest 
Frontier  Province,  and  the  others  remaining,  are  each 
under  a  Chief  Commissioner,  appointed  by  the  Gover- 
nor General.  Each  Province  is  divided  into  Districts. 
The  District  is  the  unit  of  administrative  organization, 
and  the  ruler  of  a  District  has  responsibilities  and 
powers  which  are  very  great.  There  are  about  235 
District  Officers  in  India.  Four  or  five  Districts  are 
combined  and  form  a  Division  which  is  governed  by  a 
Commissioner.  There  are  about  thirty  such  Commis- 
sioners each  of  whom  rules  over  a  population  of  from 


74        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

three  to  ten  million  people.  The  above  listed  offices 
are  as  yet  nearly  all  held  by  English  men  appointed  in 
Civil  Service  Commission,  although  there  is  a  possibi- 
lity of  natives  coming  into  any  of  these  except  that  of 
Commissioner  by  the  civil  service  examination  route. 
This  route  is  being  traveled  by  many  of  the  politically 
ambitious  young  men  of  India  today,  notwithstanding 
its  difficulties. 

-  ,.  ,  The  unrest  of  India  is  said  by  some  to  be  large- 
j^  ly  due  to  the  limitations  placed  upon  the  polit- 

ical career  of  the  natives  of  India.  This  un- 
rest is  said  by  such  to  be  confined  almost  entirely  to 
the  schooled  and  skilled  political  aspirant  who,  finding 
his  political  career  limited  to  some  minor  office  in  the 
Municipality  or  Local  Board,  or,  finding  himself  entire- 
ly excluded  because  there  are  not  places  enough  to  go 
around,  turns  himself  into  a  political'  agitator  and 
stirs  up  ill  feeling  against  the  Government,  and  also 
against  all  things  western  or  foreign  in  the  country, 
including  the  missionary  and  the  religion  he  represents. 
Others  tell  us  that  India's  unrest  is  and  has  always  had 
as  its  mainspring  "a  deep  rooted  antagonism  to  all  the 
principles  upon  which  Western  society  has  been  built 
up.  It  is  that  antagonism, — in  the  increasing  violence 
of  that  antagonism, — ^which  is  a  conspicuous  feature 
of  the  unrest,  that  the  greatest  danger  lies."  (Chirol) 
While  at  Ratnigiri,  one  of  the  West  India  mission 
stations,  through  the  friendly  relations  of  the  mission- 
ary, Dr.  Wiley,  with  the  Government,  we  had  a  con- 
ference with  both  the  Commissioner  and  one  of  the 
Collectors  of  that  District.  Their  testimony  was  quite 
commendatory  of  the  missionary,  but  not  so  assuring 
as  to  the  political  unrest  of  the  country.    At  Lahore, 


EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA  75 

in  the  Punjab  Mission,  we  found  Dr.  J.  C.  R.  Ewing 
enjoying  like  confidences  of  the  Government,  being 
one  of  the  specially  invited  guests  at  the  Durbar  of 
King  George.  One  thing  is  certain,  our  missionaries 
are  entirely  loyal  to  the  English  Government  in  India. 
If  the  unrest  of  India  is  against  the  Government,  it  is 
sure  to  take  sides  likewise  against  our  missionaries. 
And  this  is  exactly  what  is  happening.  Says  one: — 
"The  fierce  political  agitation  of  later  years  denies 
the  benefits  of  British  rule  not  only,  but  even  the  su- 
periority of  the  civilization  for  which  it  stands."  The 
unrest  in  its  dangerous  form,  is  a  revolution  from 
Christian  standards  to  heathen  ideals.  It  is,  in  a 
word,  a  revival  of  Hinduism.  Says  one  authority: 
"Wherever  political  agitation  assumes  the  most  viru- 
lent character,  there  the  Hindu  revival  assumes  the 
most  extravagant  shapes.  Secret  societies  place  their 
murderous  atrocities  under  the  special  patronage  of 
one  or  other  of  the  chief  popular  deities.  Their  vows 
are  taken  *on  the  sacred  water  of  the  Ganges',  or 
'holding  the  sacred  Tulsi  plant*,  or  *in  the  presence  of 
Mahadevi', — Kali,  the  great  goddess  who  delights  in 
bloody  sacrifices." 

However  much  we  may  sympathize,  and  we  do 
sympathize,  with  the  desire  of  India  for  larger  liberty 
and  self  government,  we  cannot  but  beheve  that  the 
missionary  is  right  in  teaching  the  people  that  their 
interests  are  bound  up  with  those  of  the  Government, 
especially  when  he  finds  that  many,  even  of  the  native 
Christians  are  not  altogether  untouched  by  the  spirit 
of  unrest  which  is  abroad  in  the  land.  In  one  sense,  it 
is  a  perfectly  legitimate  and  natural  spirit  for  the  In- 
dian to  have.    It  is  the  spirit  of  Nationalism,  of  Pa- 


76        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

triotism,  of  political  independence;  it  should  appear, 
enlarge  itself,  and  be  perfected  to  the  point  of  taking 
possession  of  all  India.  But  it  should  not  be  allowed 
to  forfeit  the  possibility  of  such  political  independence 
by  any  such  miscarriages  of  judgment  as  occurred  in 
the  days  of  the  Mutiny.  India  can  never  be  a  self  gov- 
erning nation  until  she  is  predominantly  a  Christian 
nation.  The  seventy  million  influential  Mohammedans 
will  never  submit  to  the  rule  of  the  one  hundred  and 
seventy-five  million  Brahmanical  Hindoos.  They  are 
submitting  now  and  submitting  quietly  to  the  rule  of 
a  Christian  government.  Let  the  process  of  Christian- 
ization  go  on  in  India  with  the  rapid  strides  now  pos- 
sible for  such  work  to  proceed,  fifty  years  from  now 
there  will  be  in  India  a  strong,  educated,  cultured  con- 
stituency of  at  least  50,000,000  baptized  Christians, 
and  one  hundred  million  Christian  adherents,  with 
practically  a  universal  recognition  and  support  of  the 
principles  of  Christian  government.  In  support  of  this 
statement,  consider  a  few  facts  which  the  work  of 
evangelism  in  India  discloses. 

First,  consider  the  indirect  work  of  evangelism 
now  going  on  in  India,  as  illustrated  primarily  by  the 
Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.  A. 

1.  Christian  education  is  regarded  by  all  our  mis- 
sionaries as  a  potent  agency  in  the  work  of  evangelism. 
Of  such  agencies,  we  have  two  theological  seminaries, 
three  important  colleges,  fourteen  high  schools,  ten 
J    ,.      .  boarding     schools,     two     hundred     day 

-^  ,.         schools,  with  an  aggregate  student  body 

Evangelism        4,    .nnrro        mi,       ^^ .  ^        _  ... 

of  10,973.     The  various  denominations 
have  in  India,  350  high  grade  institutions  of  learning, 


LODLAXA    '   1 1  r  K<   II      Wiii^     Hi.     Week   of   Prayer    Originated, 
2.     Missionaries. 


HINDU    TEMPLE    AND    BELL    TO    AWAKEN    GODS 


EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA  77 

and  more  than  10,000  day  schools  with  an  aggregate 
student  body  of  over  half  a  million  pupils.  There  are 
4,353  colleges  and  universities.  There  are  over  one 
hundred  theological  seminaries  and  Bible  training 
schools  preparing  about  five  thousand  young  men  and 
women  for  work  as  ministers  and  teachers. 

2.  Hospital  and  medical  service  is  another  evan- 
gelistic force  which  is  hard  at  work  christianizing  In- 
dia. The  Presbyterian  Church  has  in  India  some  of  the 
finest  medical  work  in  the  world.  Their  medical  mis- 
sionaries are  all  evangelists  of  the  true  kind.  Dr.  Go- 
heen  voiced  the  mind  of  all  of  them  when  he  said  to 
us,  "If  I  am  not  an  evangelist  I  am  nothing."  The 
Presbyterian  Church  has  in  India,  twenty-five  hospi- 
tals and  dispensaries  in  which  were  treated  last  year 
150,000  patients.  There  were  2,500,000  patients  treat- 
ed by  the  125  different  medical  missionary  institutions 
in  India  last  year.  Who  can  doubt  the  Christianizing 
influence  of  such  work  done  in  the  name  of  Him  who 
said,  "Heal  the  sick"? 

3.  The  Press,  as  an  institution,  is  an  indirect 
evangelizing  agency.  India  is  said  to  be  "A  country 
where  there  is  an  almost  superstitious  reverence  for, 
and  faith  in  the  printed  word;  where  the  influence  of 
the  Press  is  in  proportion  to  the  ignorance  of  the  vast 
majority  of  its  readers."  The  opening,  by  the  Presby- 
terians, of  their  first  station  in  what  is  now  the  North 
India  Mission  was  due  to  the  early  interest  of  that 
church  in  the  printing  press  as  an  evangelizing  agency. 
In  1836,  the  Rev.  James  McEwen,  enroute  for  Lodiana, 
stopped  off  at  Allahabad  to  get  for  the  press  at  Lodi- 
ana, some  parts  which  had  been  lost  in  shipment.  He 
discovered  an  open  door  in  Allahabad  and  a  little  later 


78        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

returned  thither  for  work.  In  1839,  the  Rev.  Joseph 
Warren  installed  at  Allahabad  a  printing  press  in  his 
bath  room.  Both  of  these  presses,  the  one  at  Lodiana 
and  the  other  at  Allahabad,  have  done  excellent  work 
for  the  cause  of  Christ,  and,  under  native  Christian 
management,  have  grown  into  institutions  of  consid- 
erable size  and  importance.  The  Presbyterian  Church 
U.  S.  A.,  however,  does  not  have  any  printing  plant  in 
India  to  compare  with  their  great  Press  in  Beirut.  But 
other  Christian  denominations  help  to  make  up  for  this 
lack.  The  Methodists  have  important  presses  in  Ma- 
dras, Bombay,  Lucknow  and  Calcutta.  The  Baptists 
have  a  great  printing  plant  in  Rangoon.  There  are  in 
India  something  like  fifty  Christian  publishing  houses. 
It  is  as  Dr.  J.  P.  Jones,  of  the  Congregational  Mission, 
has  said : — "All  over  the  land,  mission  presses  are  an- 
nually pouring  forth  their  many  millions  of  pages  both 
to  nourish  and  cheer  the  infant  Christian  community, 
and  to  win  to  Christ  the  multiplying  readers  among 
the  non-Christians."  The  Rev.  E.  M.  Wherry,  D.  D., 
and  Drs.  J.  J.  Lucas  and  W.  F.  Johnson  have  all  done 
excellent  work  along  this  line. 

4.  The  Church,  as  an  institution,  is  an  indirect 
evangelizing  agency.  Much  of  the  energy  spent  by  mis- 
sionaries today  is  given  to  organizing,  training,  and 
indoctrinating  church  members.  Yet  such  work  is  a 
powerful  indirect  evangelizing  agency.  The  Rev.  C.  H. 
Bandy  and  the  Rev.  A.  G.  McGaw,  of  the  North  India 
Mission,  each  said  to  us,  that,  while  preaching  to  the 
church  in  their  open  air  services,  they  would  frequent- 
ly have  scores  and  sometimes  a  hundred  or  more  heath- 
en present  on  the  outskirts  of  their  congregation,  all 
intently  interested,  and  all  the  more  so  perhaps  be- 


EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA  79 

cause  the  service  was  not  primarily  intended  for  them. 
So  it  is ;  in  a  thousand  ways  the  Church  as  an  institu- 
tion is  indirectly  evangelizing  the  multitudes  about  it. 
Of  such  institutions,  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S 
A.,  has  about  forty  separate  organizations  with  a  com- 
municant membership  of  above  10,000.  In  addition  to 
the  Presbyterian  U.  S.  A.,  according  to  the  recent  cen- 
sus, there  are  now  at  work  in  India  including  Ceylon 
and  Burma,  141  different  missionary  societies  of  many 
lands,  supporting  a  missionary  force  of  five  thousand 
men  and  women.  There  is  also  a  native  pastorate  of 
about  1,500  ordained  men,  with  a  total  agency  of  38,- 
143  men  and  women. 

-..  But  the  most  vital  and  fundamental  fea- 

p,  ,.         ture  of  mission  work  in  India  is  that  of 

^  direct  evangelism.     India  is  totally  dif- 

ferent from  Turkey  and  some  other  countries  in  this 
regard.  There  is  and  has  been  for  a  generation  or 
more  a  wide  open  door  for  direct  evangelism  in  India. 
There  are  315,000,000  people  in  India  and  all  of  them 
are  accessible  to  the  Christian  missionary  for  direct 
evangelization.  Hence  there  is  positively  no  legitimate 
excuse  for  the  Christian  Church  not  preaching  the  gos- 
pel to  every  creature  in  India.  This  work  is  blocked 
out  for  the  church  by  India's  three  or  four  great  sys- 
tems of  faith  and  consequent  stratifications  of  society 
incident  thereto.  The  Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.  A., 
is  responsible  for  the  evangelization  of  about  18,000,- 
000  people  in  India. 

1.  There  are  70,000,000  Mohammedans  in  India. 
As  Dr.  Jones  of  Madura  has  said:  "After  twelve  cen- 
turies of  active  propagandism,  and  some  centuries  of 
political  rule  and  religious  oppression,  this  religion  is 


80        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

still  an  exotic,  and  finds,  on  the  whole,  small  place  in 
the  affection  of  the  people;  owing  part  to  its  want  of 
adaptation  and  inherent  lack  of  vital  power." 

The  Presbyterian  forces  have  been  quite  success- 
ful in  winning"  converts  from  the  Mohammedan  ranks 
in  India.  At  Lodiana,  in  the  Kotwali  Chapel,  on  the 
main  thoroughfare  of  the  city,  where  the  gospel  has 
been  preached  every  day  for  forty  years,  six  Moham- 
medans were  baptized  last  year  as  fruits  of  such 
preaching.  Dr.  Wherry  says:  "In  the  North,  especi- 
ally in  the  Punjab  and  the  Northwest  PYontier  Prov- 
ince, every  congregation  has  a  representative  from 
the  Moslem  ranks.  Some  of  the  churches  have  a  ma- 
jority of  their  membership  gathered  from  among  the 
Moslems.  In  a  few  cases,  there  has  been  something 
like  a  movement  among  the  Moslems  toward  Christi- 
anity." 

At  Allahabad  we  took  a  picture  of  one  of  the  best 
students  among  the  one  thousand  young  men  enrolled 
in  the  Presbyterian  schools  there.  He  was  a  recent 
convert  to  Christianity  from  Mohammedanism,  and 
had,  in  consequence,  suffered  persecution  both  from 
his  parents,  and  the  large  Mohammedan  student  body 
of  the  College.  He  told  us  he  intended  becoming  an 
evangelist  to  the  Mohammedans,  many  of  whom  he 
hoped  to  win  to  faith  in  Christ.  He  had  already  recon- 
ciled his  parents  to  his  change.  At  the  Edinburgh 
Conference,  the  impression  was  made  that  "missions 
in  India  had  sadly  neglected  the  Mohammedans."  Cer- 
tain it  is  that  Mohammedanism  is  susceptible  to  the 
gospel  appeal  in  India.  Some  of  the  most  cordial  men 
we  met  in  India  were  Mohammedans,  friends  of  the 
missionaries.     Moreover,  all  Mohammedans  generally 


DR.    AND    MRS.    CHATTERJEE    AND    GIRL'S    ORPHANAGE 


EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA  81 

are  friendly  toward  the  English  rule  in  India.  There 
is  least  "unrest"  among  them. 

2.  There  are  possibly  one  hundred  and  seventy- 
five  million  high  caste  Hindus  in  India.  Fourteen  mil- 
lion of  these  are  Brahmans.  The  Brahmans  are  Priests, 
the  ruling  Caste,  one  of  the  four  main  caste  divisions 
with  innumerable  subdivisions  among  the  Hindu  peo- 
ple. While  in  India,  we  met  many  of  these  caste  peo- 
ple,— among  them  some  highly  educated  Brahmans. 
."Between  the  extremes, — the  educated  and  the  de- 
pressed, lie  two  great  classes  which  represent  the  back 
bone  and  strength  of  the  Indian  nation,  viz.  the  unedu- 
cated Brahmans,  and,  closely  allied  with  them,  the 
millions  of  middle  class  of  all  castes  engaged  in  agri- 
culture and  business." 

Is  it  possible  to  reach  these  people  with  the  gos- 
pel? This  was  the  question  which  kept  rising  in  our 
minds.  On  this  point  the  Edinburgh  report  declares : — 
"The  Brahmans  feel  that  their  position  is  at  stake,  but 
the  common  people  are  a  simple  folk  and  not  hard  to 
win.  Vast  numbers,  however,  have  never  come  within 
the  effective  reach  of  the  gospel  at  all.  The  rigid 
Brahmans,  on  the  other  hand,  in  many  districts,  with- 
draw themselves  from  every  outside  influence,  wheth- 
er missionary  or  European."  Nevertheless,  the  caste 
people,  Brahmans  included,  can  be  reached  by  processes 
of  direct  evangelism,  if  such  forces  are  given  a  fair 
chance  to  work  in  India.  At  Moga,  in  the  Punjab,  we 
met  Pindi  Das,  Head  Master  in  the  Bible  Training 
School,  who  had  been  a  high  caste  Brahman.  But  as  he 
thought  on  religious  matters,  he  became  troubled  and 
made  a  pilgrimage  to  Benares.  On  his  journey,  he 
heard  the  gospel  preached  on  the  street  by  a  mission- 


82         PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ary  and  was  converted  to  Christ.  In  the  Presbyterian 
Theological  Seminary  at  Saharanpur  we  met  Rev.  B.  B. 
Roy  who  had  been  a  Hindu  Holy  Man,  but  who  is  now 
professor  in  the  Seminary.  He  told  us :  *'I  Was  bom  in 
an  orthodox  Hindu  family  in  Northern  Bengal.  Our 
orthodoxy  consisted  only  of  the  worship  of  the  popular 
gods  and  the  observance  of  certain  religious  and  social 
ceremonies.  Morality  had  nothing  to  do  with  our  creed. 
I  became  a  wandering  fakir.  At  Landour,  I  began  to  at- 
tend Christian  worship.  A  series  of  revival  meetings 
were  taking  place.  In  these  meetings  I  found  great 
uplift  of  soul,  and  all  my  doubt  removed.  I  found  rest 
in  Christ,  and  accepted  him  as  my  personal  Savior." 
The  question  is  largely  one  of  an  adequate  number  of 
well  qualified  evangelistic  preachers  who  will  go  every- 
where preaching  the  Word,  using  scriptural  methods 
in  dealing  with  the  people.  We  were  assured  of  this 
again  and  again  by  scores  of  experienced  missionaries, 
such  as  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Hannum  and  Dr.  A.  S.  Wiley 
who  go  out  far  and  wide  with  tent  and  wagon  touring 
the  villages,  preaching  the  gospel.  The  Hindu  religion 
is  at  its  wits  end  to  maintain  itself.  What  is  needed 
now  is  the  pure  gospel  message.  "We  must  remem- 
ber,*' says  one  of  the  great  missionaries  of  thirty  years* 
service  in  India,  with  whom  we  had  a  long  conference, 
"that  the  Hinduism  of  today  is  not  the  Brahmanism  of 
thirty  centuries  ago.  It  has  been  the  passion  of  that 
faith  from  the  beginning  to  absorb  all  cults  and  faiths 
that  have  come  into  contact  with  it.  Hinduism  is  an 
amorphous  thing;  it  has  been  compared  to  a  many 
colored  and  many  f  ibered  cloth  in  which  are  mixed  to- 
gether Brahmanism,  Buddhism,  Demonolatry  and 
Christianity.    And  all  these,  utterly  regardless  of  the 


EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA  83 

many  contradictions  which  they  may  bring  together, 
form  modern  Hinduism." 

And  furthermore,  says  this  able  authority,  "While 
the  religion  of  the  Brahmans  in  its  earliest  primitive 
stage,  was  merely  an  ethnic  faith  and  largely  the  echo 
of  the  spiritual  yearning  of  the  human  soul,  its  devel- 
opment has  neither  added  to  its  power  nor  broadened 
its  horizon.  On  the  contrary,  it  grows  weaker  and  has 
age  after  age,  added  superstition  to  superstition  until 
it  has  reached  its  maximum  of  error  and  of  evil  at  the 
present  time.  The  most  popular  of  modem  Hindu  dei- 
ties are  Krishna  and  Kali ;  the  one  is  well  called  *the  in- 
carnation of  lust,'  and  the  other  'the  goddess  of  blood/ 
One  is  the  deification  of  human  passion,  the  other  is 
an  apotheosis  of  brute  force.  And  yet,  the  cults  of 
those  two  deities  have  attained,  at  the  present  time, 
the  maximum  of  popularity  throughout  the  land." 

Such,  in  a  word,  is  the  system  of  religion  which 
controls  the  lives  of  175,000,000  people  in  India  today. 
But  there  was  never  a  better  day  for  evangelism  than 
today.  This  is  evidenced  by  the  fact  that  this  system 
of  religion  has  reached  the  limit  of  moral  delinquency 
and  exhausted  itself  in  intellectual  and  spiritual  ex- 
tremes. For  example,  Brahmanism,  in  theory,  denies 
the  existence  of  all  beings  and  every  thing  save  Brahm, 
the  Supreme  soul;  and  yet,  in  actuality,  Brahmanism 
has  created  a  pantheon  in  which,  "even  ten  centuries 
ago,  its  gods  were  said  to  number  333,000,000  and 
which  have  been  multiplying  ever  since,"  so  that  today 
no  one  can  number  them.  One  has  well  said,  "India 
has  gone  mad  in  populating  the  world  with  gods." 

Gautama  sought  to  reform  this  system  twenty  five 
hundred  years  ago.    He  and  others  became  so  disgusted 


84        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

with  the  innumerable  "gods  and  godlets  of  all  grades," 
a  belief  in  which  produced  such  superstitious  fear 
and  trembling  on  the  part  of  the  people  as  to  practi- 
cally unman  them  and  destroy  all  confidence  in  their 
own  personal  abilities,  that  Gautama,  i.  e.,  Buddha,  pro- 
posed a  religion  without  any  god  at  all.  He  taught  the 
people  to  have  confidence  in  themselves  and  in  their 
own  inherent  strength,  and  to  work  out  their  own 
salvation,  "to  love  one  another,  to  bear  patiently  the 
ills  of  life,  and  to  wage  ceaseless  war  with  their  own 
lower  natures."  This  doctrine  was  such  a  relief  to  the 
people,  that  Buddhism  came  near  capturing  all  India. 
Indeed,  Buddhism  did  capture  India  for  a  time  and  be- 
came the  State  Religion.  But  just  because  its  gospel, 
though  good  as  far  as  it  went,  was  not  able  to  go  far 
enough  and  give  to  man  the  knowledge  of  the  One  only 
living  and  true  God,  it  failed  in  India.  This,  in  a  sense, 
was  not  Buddha's  fault,  for  the  revelation  of  the  Fath- 
er in  Christ  Jesus  the  Son  had  not  yet  been  made  to 
the  world.  Buddha  lived  six  hundred  years  before 
Christ.  But  the  Christian  Church  today  need  not  fail 
and  is  not  failing  so  far  as  it  is  represented  in  India. 
What  is  needed  is  a  larger  representation  in  the  work 
of  evangelization.  In  the  West  India  Mission,  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  U.  S.  A.  has  ten  missionaries  who  are 
designated  as  evangelistic  workers.  The  North  India 
Mission  has  ten  and  the  Punjab  Mission  has  fifteen. 
But,  out  of  this  number  of  thirty-five  so-called  evan- 
gelistic workers  there  are  not  six  ordained  missionaries 
who  devote  their  whole  time  to  the  work  of  direct 
evangelism.  For  example.  Rev.  Arthur  H.  Ewing, 
Ph.D.,  is  listed  as  an  evangelist.  But  he  is  President 
of  Allahabad  Christian  College,  with  general  super- 


WORK    AMONG    THE    OUTCASTS    OF    INDIA 


Etah   Congregation  5. 

Woman   at   the   Well  6. 

Miss  McDonald   and   Sweepers,  7. 
Lahore  8. 

In  an   Indian  Tea  Shop  9. 


Rev.  and  Mrs.  Bandy,  Fatehgarh 
Village  Street,  near  Ft  ah 
"The   Collection" — Offering 
Bazaar   Preaching 
Beggar  Children  Along  the  Way 


EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA  85 

vision  over  more  than  one  thousand  students  on  the 
Compound,  with  heavy  responsibilities  for  securing 
funds  to  pay  off  the  indebtedness  of  the  College,  and 
provide  money  for  new  college  buildings,  professors* 
houses,  and  salaries  for  his  faculty,  with  many  other 
important  details,  any  one  of  which  would  keep  some 
men  busy  day  and  night;  but  not  many  of  which  can 
be  truly  designated  as  direct  evangelism.  Yet  he 
does  considerable  evangelistic  work,  and  most  cer- 
tainly all  he  does  is  savored  with  indirect  Christian 
influence.  But  the  point  to  be  noted  is,  that  it  is  not 
fair  to  the  work  of  direct  evangelism  to  encumber 
evangelists  with  numerous  other  kinds  of  missionary 
efforts,  any  more  than  it  is  right  to  expect  the  mis- 
sionary engaged  in  educational  or  medical  work  to 
be  overburdened  with  the  duties  of  direct  evangelism. 
This  is  not  to  minimize  the  important  point  made  in 
the  Edinburgh  Conference,  that  "there  is  a  distinct 
danger,  in  the  Hindu  mind  at  any  rate,  of  regarding 
the  educational  missionary  as  being  of  a  superior 
class  and  order,  seeking  to  do  his  work  quietly  and 
inoffensively  and  to  the  great  advantage  of  all  his 
students,  without  attempting  at  all  to  proselytize  them ; 
while  the  man  who  preaches  in  the  bazaar  or  gathers 
together  a  church  is  regarded  as  belonging  to  a  some- 
what lower  and  objectionable  order.  It  is  of  great 
necessity  that  the  educational  missionaries  should  see 
to  it  that  their  work  stands  in  manifest  close  relation- 
ship with  the  indigenous  church  life  of  the  country 
and  the  aggressive  evangelistic  efforts  of  their  fellow 
missionaries."  On  this  point,  the  educational  and 
medical  missionaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  are 
above  the  slightest  criticism,  as  the  above  reference 


86         PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

to  Dr.  Arthur  H.  Ewing  will  illustrate.  As  another 
illustration  of  this  fact,  while  in  India,  we  met  Mr. 
Behari  Lai,  Head  Master  of  the  City  Mission  High 
School  of  Lodiana.  Mr.  Behari  Lai  is  a  man  of  excep- 
tional strength  and  character.  He  became  a  Christian 
about  seven  years  ago,  after  having  taken  a  full  four 
years*  course  in  the  Forman  Christian  College,  of 
which  Dr.  J.  C.  R.  Ewing  is  President.  He  told  us  his 
conversion  was  due  entirely  to  his  association  with 
the  Christian  professors  of  the  College. 

3.  But  there  are  fifty  million  people  of  the 
depressed  classes  in  India  who  are  not  only  ready  to 
be  evangelized  but  to  be  baptized.  The  Bishop  of 
Madras  declared  at  the  Edinburgh  Conference:  "The 
main  fact  which  ought,  I  think,  to  determine  the  use 
we  make  of  the  forces  at  our  disposal  in  India  at  the 
present  day  is  that  there  are  50,000,000  people  in  India 
who  are  quite  ready  to  receive  the  gospel  message, 
to  put  themselves  under  Christian  teaching  and  dis- 
cipline, and  to  be  baptized."  The  Rev.  C.  H.  Bandy 
of  the  Fatehgarh  Station  said  to  us  as  we  were  study- 
ing his  wonderful  work  among  these  people:  "I  told 
the  church  at  home  on  my  last  furlough  by  the  time 
I  returned  next  time  I  would  be  able  to  report  the 
baptism  of  ten  thousand  people  of  a  certain  class  of 
outcastes  in  my  district.  When  we  returned  from 
furlough,  we  had  five  churches  and  less  than  1,200 
Christians.  There  are  now  twenty-eight  churches  and 
7,300  Christians.  There  remains  only  about  two  thou- 
sand of  the  class  we  are  working  with  unbaptized.  But 
there  is  another  caste  with  needs  just  as  great,  just 
as  accessible,  and  numbering  94,000.  They  can  be 
reached  by  working  on  the  same  lines  as  we  have  used 


EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA  87 

in  the  caste  which  we  are  now  working".  We  have 
already  made  a  considerable  beginning,  and  in  a  short 
time  we  will  be  baptizing  them  by  the  hundreds." 

In  the  Etah  District,  Rev.  A.  G.  McGaw  has  the 
very  same  situation.  We  spent  about  two  days  in 
this  field  which  has  1480  villages,  in  three  hundred 
of  which  there  are  Christians,  numbering  all  told, 
10,000.  There  are  yet  5,000  of  the  sweeper  or  out- 
caste  people  in  this  district  unbaptized.  But  there  are 
115,000  of  a  little  higher  class  which  are  just  as 
accessible  if  the  church  would  approach  them  with 
the  gospel.  But  those  who  have  already  come  must 
be  taught  and  trained,  and  this  work  requires  more 
time  and  strength  than  the  evangelists  have.  "So," 
says  one  report  from  this  Mission,  "it  has  come  to 
this:  Evangelism  has  been  curtailed  and  trimmed  to 
make  the  existence  of  schools,  essential  to  its  life, 
possible.  And  now  our  schools  and  evangelistic  work 
are  all  in  a  famishing  condition,  the  penalty  of 
growth."  The  writer  of  the  above  quotation  in  speak- 
ing of  "schools"  means  village  schools  for  the  low 
class  and  outcaste  people  who  have  become  Christians, 
and  training  schools  for  Christian  workers.  The  fact 
is,  evangelism  in  India  among  these  fifty  million  out- 
caste people  is  blocked  simply  for  lack  of  a  sufficient 
number  of  evangelistic  missionaries  and  preacher- 
teachers  to  carry  forward  the  work.  This  block  should 
be  immediately  removed.  Will  the  church  at  home 
and  the  Church  of  India  remove  it?  Both  should  act, 
and  act  promptly.  A  missionary  who  is  in  the  midst 
of  this  great  work  among  the  outcastes  says:  "We 
need  hardly  say  that  sometimes  the  spirit  of  fear  and 
doubt  comes  over  us.     In  such  moments,  we  say  it  is 


88        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

possible  here,  but  will  the  Church  at  home  rise  to 
the  privilege.  Today  we  see  a  vision.  It  is  the 
Kingdom  of  Heaven  taken  by  violence,  the  multitudes 
of  the  heathen  swarming  to  Christ's  standards,  the 
Church  of  America  joining  with  the  angels  of  God 
in  praise  and  thanksgiving,  not  for  a  single  sinner 
returned  but  for  a  multitude  returning."  But  will 
the  native  church  respond  and  do  its  part?  It  has 
produced  already  some  great  men,  such  as  Rev.  K.  C. 
Chatterjee,  D.D.,  LL.D.  He  and  his  devoted  wife  have 
been  pushing  this  work  of  evangelism  in  India  now 
for  fifty  years.  Mallu  Chand  and  Lubhu  Null  are  two 
other  great  spiritual  leaders  who  have  come  up  from 
the  low  caste  people  themselves.  But  the  native 
church  is  producing  other  men  of  large  sipirtual  vision 
and  evangelistic  gifts.  While  in  Lahore,  we  met  and 
conferred  with  S.  K.  Datta,  M.D.,  Professor  of  Biology 
in  the  Forman  Christian  College.  He  is  a  man  of 
rare  spiritual  and  intellectual  acumen.  He  said  to  us 
his  hope  was  that  God  would  raise  up  some  evangelistic 
leaders  in  the  native  church  who  would  be  able  to 
call  forth  the  latent  energies, — the  spiritual  and 
material  resources  of  that  church  which  if  once 
released,  would  enable  the  Indian  Church  to  accomplish 
in  a  generation  a  great  spiritual  revolution  in  India, 
and  give  India  a  self-governing,  self-extending,  and 
self-supporting  church.  Some  there  are  who  told  us 
they  believed  Dr.  Datta  was  himself  one  of  the  great 
leaders  God  is  now  preparing  with  which  to  equip  the 
native  church  for  this  mighty  leap  into  the  place  of 
power  and  usefulness.  At  any  rate,  the  path  of  duty 
is  plain  before  us.  We  should  at  once  greatly  reinforce 
the  work  of  evangelism  in  India,  by  both  American 


WORK    AMONG   THE    OUTCASTS 


Village  near  Hoshyarpur 
Cremation  in  the  Ganges 


¥^e%rr  oir'a-sa'susi  »s 


EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA  89 

and  native  evangelists,  and  thus  make  possible  the 
conversion  of  these  low  caste  people,  and  through  them 
do  much  to  bring  about  the  speedy  organization  of  the 
Kingdom  of  God  in  India.  A  student  of  Indian  mis- 
sions, pleading  before  the  Edinburgh  Conference,  said : 
"My  points  are  that  the  conversion  of  some  thirty 
million  of  the  depressed  classes  of  India  to  Christian- 
ity within  the  next  fifty  years  is  a  perfectly  practicable 
ideal  to  aim  at;  that  the  moral  and  social  elevation 
of  this  large  section  of  the  population  will  be  a  mar- 
velous witness  to  the  truth  of  Christianity;  that  the 
conversion  of  the  outcastes  will  have  a  striking  influ- 
ence for  good  upon  the  whole  of  the  village  population ; 
and  that  this  great  work  ought  to  have  the  foremost 
place  of  the  campaign  of  the  Christian  Church  in 
India  during  the  next  half  century."  Is  there  no  deep 
appeal  to  the  heart  and  conscience  of  the  strongest 
men  in  the  church  today  to  give  themselves  to  this 
lowest,  largest,  farthest-reaching  work  in  all  India? 
We  will  long  remember  the  voice  of  appeal  that 
sounded  in  our  own  soul  from  a  crowd  of  men  and 
women,  boys  and  girls  who  in  the  shadows  of  the  night 
came  from  their  work  and  weariness  of  the  day  and 
sat  down  on  the  ground  in  the  midst  of  their  tumbled 
down  mud  houses  of  the  sweepers'  section  of  the  city 
of  Lodiana.  The  Rev.  A.  B.  Gould  was  their  evangel- 
istic missionary,  who  had  come  to  spread  for  them 
the  gospel  feast.  Naked  and  hungry,  despised  and 
neglected  in  every  imaginable  way,  these  people 
gathered  about  us  with  their  souls  in  their  faces,  eager 
to  be  fed  with  the  Bread  of  Heaven.  Mr.  Gould  said 
to  us,  "Speak  to  them.  I  will  interpret.  Say  some- 
thing kind  to  them.     They  have  always  heard  cruel 


90        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

words ;  they  have  always  been  ground  down  and  abused 
by  the  upper  classes.  You  cannot  appreciate  what  it 
means  to  them  to  know  that  someone  of  our  standing 
in  the  world  cares  for  them."  What  could  I  say? 
That  God  cared  for  them,  that  I  cared,  that  the  church 
cared?  Yes;  but  do  we  care  enough  for  them  and 
for  the  fifty  million  in  India  like  them  to  feed  them 
with  the  Bread  and  Water  of  Life  which  came  down 
from  Heaven?  After  turning  from  that  scene  and 
many  others  like  it  in  India,  we  have  had  ringing  in 
our  ears  that  voice  of  almost  hopeless  appeal  and 
yearning  which  partially  expresses  itself  in  the  decla- 
ration— 

THERE  IS  NO  PROPHET 
By   Samuel   McCoy 

"We  that  are  weak  are  lonelier  tonight; — 

For  all  the  learned, — 

The  men  of  knowledge,  those  who  might 

Have  warmed  the  world's  worn  heart, — have  turned 

To  unenduring  things; 

And  those   who  yearned 

For  God's  great  gift  of  vision,  and  the  wings 

Of  mighty  Truth,  have  each  one  spurned 

The  life  of  sacrifice,  and  service  meet 

For  sorrow's  feet. 

And  hearts, — not  dead,  not  living,  that  once  burned 

As  mine  does  now,  are  cold. 

Do  they  forget  the  meek? 

Shall  those  who  might  be  bold 

To  stoop  and  gather  all  the  poor  and  old 

In  an  immortal  happiness,  be  weak? 

Oh,  ye  that  are  endowed 

Beyond  us  who  are  frail, 

Whose  hands  cannot  avail, 

God  calleth  you  aloud 

Through  his  innumerous  people's  prayer — 


EVANGELISM  IN  INDIA  91 

Like  theirs  that  find  the  desert's  whitened  trail 

And  reach  the  shallow  well, — but  find  no  water  there." 

4.  In  conclusion,  there  are  one  million  English 
speaking  non-Christian  people  in  India.  There  should 
be  a  more  vigorous  evangelistic  effort  made  to  reach 
these.  They  are,  for  the  most  part,  educated  Hindus 
and  Mohammedans,  and  many  of  them  are  sincere 
seekers  after  truth.  But  many  of  them  are  political 
aspirants,  "exposed  to  the  full  force  of  the  reactionary 
movement  within  Hinduism."  The  Edinburgh  Confer- 
ence reported  that  "work  among  this  class  is  repeatedly 
urged  by  missionaries;  but  it  must  be  intrusted  to 
thoroughly  qualified  men  who  are  in  close  touch  with 
the  culture  of  the  West  and  of  the  East  also."  The 
importance  of  reaching  these  English  speaking,  edu- 
cated Indians  is  readily  seen  when  we  realize,  as  has 
been  said,  that  "the  whole  country  of  India  is  practi- 
cally in  their  hands;  for,  apart  from  the  influence  of 
Europeans,  they  control  everything  in  Government, 
Education,  Law,  Medicine,  the  Press,  and  have  a  very 
large  share  in  the  land  and  business  of  the  country.'* 
"For  the  most  part,"  says  the  Rev.  J.  P.  Haythorn- 
thwaite.  Principal  of  St.  John's  College,  Agra, — 
"politically,  their  attitude  is  one  of  respectful  request 
that  India,  in  view  of  its  great  past  and  of  its  present 
capacities,  may  no  longer  be  a  mere  dependency  of 
the  British  Crown,  but  may  become  an  integral  part 
of  the  British  Crown,  and  that  her  sons  may  be  given 
a  larger  share  in  the  government  of  their  own  mother 
land." 

The  natives  used  to  say  of  Sir  Henry  Lawrence 
whose  prompt  decision  and  clear  foresight  saved 
Lucknow  at  the  time  of  the  Mutiny  of  the  Indian 


92        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Sepoys,  "When  Sahib  looks  down  to  the  ground  and 
then  up  to  the  sky  he  knows  what  to  do."  These  are 
days  calling  for  quick  decision  and  foresight  sharpened 
by  the  experiences  of  the  past  and  clarified  by  the 
Spirit  of  the  Living  God.  One  glance  at  the  toiling, 
restless  masses  of  India's  sons  and  daughters, — our 
veritable  relations,  brothers  and  sisters  in  need, — and 
another  glance  into  the  heavens  whence  came  back 
from  the  lips  of  our  Elder  Brother, — ^the  Son  of  Man 
and  Son  of  God, — the  Great  Commission  to  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature,  and  the  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  ought  to  know  what  to  do.  And  if  we  act 
according  to  our  knowledge  and  act  quickly,  we  have 
no  hesitancy  in  saying  that  we  believe  India  will 
become  in  this  generation   A   CHRISTIAN   NATION. 


DR.    ARTHUR    H.    EWING   AND   MRS.    EWING. 


NOTE. — Since  the  foregoing  and  following  chapters  on  In- 
dia were  written  in  which  reference  is  made  to  the  very  effi- 
cient and  large  labors  of  Rev.  Arthur  H.  Ewing,  Ph.D.,  Dr. 
Ewing  has  passed  from  his  visible  labors  in  this  world  to  what 
we  believe  is  even  an  enlarged  efficiency  of  service  in  the  in- 
visible fields  of  the  Kingdom. 

The  question  in  all  our  minds  is, — where  is  his  successor 
to  be  found?  This  is  always  the  question  with  respect  to  any 
of  our  missionary  workers  when  they  fall  on  the  field  of  battle 
in  foreign  lands,  and  it  is  seldom  easy  to  answer,  but  it  is  es- 
pecially difficult  in  the  case  of  Dr.  Ewing  who  occupied  a  place 
of  unusually  large  responsibilities  both  as  an  educator  and 
evangelist.  Were  it  not  that  we  believe  that  he  is  still  labor- 
ing for  India  and  the  world's  evangelization  as  a  mighty  mes- 
senger of  our  King,  our  heart's  would  be  much  heavier  than 
they  are. 


CHAPTER  V. 
EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  INDIA. 

ONE  of  India's  greatest  needs  is  education.  She 
has  many  needs, — in  fact  few  countries  can 
excel  her  in  the  number  and  variety  of  things 
she  ought  to  have, — but,  outside  of  her  primary  need 
of  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ,  nothing  is  more  essential 
^    ,.  ,  to  India's  highest  development  and  real 

prosperity    than    a    thorough    scientific 

_ ,  ^.  education  pernieated  with  the  spirit  of 
Education     r«i,  .  .  •     -i         xt  4. 

Christianity.      No    country    can    prosper 

Whose  people  are  ignorant;  no  nation  can  be  lifted 
higher  than  its  schools.  Material  and  spiritual 
misery  will  continue  to  curse  any  country  so  long  as 
the  vast  majority  of  its  people  are  illiterate.  It  is 
not  surprising  that  the  people  of  India  are  still  plow- 
ing their  ground  with  crooked  sticks,  and  threshing 
their  grain  with  the  oxen's  feet,  and  offering  their 
devotions  and  sacrifices  to  images  made  with  men's 
hands,  when  we  recall  the  fact  that,  of  the  315,000,000 
people,  only  one  man  out  of  ten  and  only  one  woman 
out  of  one  hundred  and  forty  four  can  read  and  write. 
Is  it  a  thing  to  be  wondered  at,  in  view  of  this  great 
cloud  of  ignorance  that  hovers  over  these  people,  that 
there  should  be  such  gross  superstition  leading  to  all 


94         PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

kinds  of  religious  and  social  excesses  and  abuses? 
Ignorance  is  the  foster-mother  of  these  things,  and  is 
today  one  of  the  greatest  perils  that  face  the  Indian 
people.  In  traveling  across  the  Empire,  from  south 
to  north  and  north  to  south,  and  from  west  to  east 
and  east  to  west,  covering  a  distance  of  4,000  miles 
and  visiting  all  kinds  of  communities  in  city,  village 
and  country,  we  have  been  appalled  and  oppressed 
everywhere  with  the  awful  ignorance  of  the  masses  of 
the  people. 

Out  of  the  34,000,000  children  and  young  people 
of  school  age,  only  6,000,000  are  in  school.  Only  22.6 
per  cent  of  the  boys,  and  2.6  per  cent  of  the  girls  of 
school  age  are  in  schools  of  any  kind.  Even  these  fig- 
ures do  not  give  you  an  adequate  conception  of  the 
actual  situation,  for  the  Brahmans,  who  constitute  only 
one-fifth  of  the  total  population,  include  17  per  cent 
of  the  literate  class,  which  makes  the  percent  of  illit- 
eracy among  the  lower  classes  still  greater.  Before 
we  can  ever  hope  to  see  India,  what  in  the  providence 
of  God  we  believe  she  is  to  become,  a  Christian  nation, 
this  cloud  of  ignorance  must  be  dispelled. 

No  one  has  felt  this  more  keenly  than  Lord  Cur- 
zon,  former  viceroy  of  India.  He  said,  "What  is  the 
greatest  danger  in  India?  What  is  the  source  of  sup- 
erstition, suspicion,  outbreak,  crime,  yes,  and  also  of 
much  of  the  agrarian  discontent  and  suffering  of  the 
masses?  It  is  ignorance.  And  what  is  the  only  anti- 
dote to  ignorance  ?    Knowledge." 

There  are  indications  however,  of  better  things 
for  India.  Both  the  Government  and  Christian  mis- 
sions are  working  toward  the  intellectual  enlighten- 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  INDIA  95 

ment  of  these  uneducated  millions.    The  census  report 
of  1907  gave  the  following  figures : 

Arts  colleges  161 

Professional  colleges  15 

High  schools  1200 

Secondary  schools  3285 

Primary  schools  102,967 

Children  in  school  6,000,000 

Of  this  number,  Protestant  missions  have  53  colleges 

and  universities,  250  or  more  high  schools  with  30,000 

pupils,  and    10,000   day    schools   with   nearly    40,000 

scholars,  beside  special  and  technical  schools  in  which 

hundreds  are  being  trained  for  the  practical  pursuits 

of  life. 

p      u  4.    •      While  the  Presbyterian  Mission  in  India 
^  ,     ?^  has  not  been  so  largely  educational  as 

some  others,  as  the  Scotch  Mission  for 
example,  and  while  they  have  always  made  it  secondary 
to  the  one  great  work  of  direct  evangelization  by  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel,  yet  they  have  no  reason  to  be 
ashamed  of  what  they  are  doing.  They  have  alto- 
gether in  the  three  mission  districts  of  India,  269 
schools,  954  teachers  and  10,973  scholars. 

The  Presbyterian  educational  system  in  India  may 
be  classified  for  convenience  into  five  groups — col- 
leges, high  schools,  middle  schools,  primary  schools, 
and  special  schools. 

^  ,,  There  are  three  Presbyterian  Colleges  in  In- 

dia, two  for  young  men  and  one  for  young 
women.  These  schools  are  affiliated  with  the  govern- 
ment universities,  by  which  all  degrees  are  conferred, 
and  are  ihe  culmination  of  Presbyterian  missionary 
educational  work  in  India. 


96        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

FORMAN  CHRISTIAN  COLLEGE  of  Lahore  is 
the  oldest  Presbyterian  College  in  India.  It  was 
founded  in  1864  in  connection  with  the  great  Rang 
Mahl  High  School  of  which  Dr.  Forman  was  principal. 
Dr.  Forman  started  the  Rang  Mahl  High  School  in  La- 
hore, Dec.  19th,  1847,  with  three  pupils.  Soon  it  be- 
gan to  grow,  and,  at  the  end  of  the  first  year,  it  had 
an  enrollment  of  eighty  boys.  Each  year  marked  a 
decided  increase,  until,  in  1864,  there  were  in  the  main 
school  and  its  20  branches  1800  students.  That  year 
the  Government  College  was  started  at  Lahore,  and  it 
became  evident  that  the  time  had  come  for  a  forward 
step  in  Christian  education.  The  three  Presidency  Uni- 
versities had  been  established  and  a  new  era  in  India's 
history  had  been  inaugurated.  One  of  the  missionaries 
writing  at  that  time  said,  "In  its  remotest  provinces 
India  is  beginning  to  vibrate  with  a  new  life.  The  tor- 
por of  past  ages  is  passing  away,  and  throughout  the 
length  and  breadth  of  the  land  there  is  everywhere  in 
progress  a  great  intellectual  awakening.  What  India 
needs  is  an  earnest  zealous  body  of  men  filled  with 
the  love  of  Christ  to  take  the  lead  in  this  movement. 
The  revolution  is  no  longer  imminent,  it  has  already  be- 
gun. Shall  this  influence  be  for  good  or  for  evil?  Shall 
it  bring  men  nearer,  or  shall  it  thrust  them  further 
from  the  Kingdom  of  God  ?  It  is  for  us  to  decide.  Who 
else  shall  care  for  these  things  ?  It  will  be  sad  indeed 
for  India  if  her  missionaries  hold  themselves  aloof 
from  this  movement." 

Fortunately  for  India  and  the  Kingdom  of  God, 
they  did  not  hold  themselves  aloof.  In  1864,  the  first 
college  class  was  formed,  consisting  of  eight  students. 
The  early  days  of  the   institution  were  filled  with 


FORMAN  CHRISTIAN  COLLEGE,  President  J.  C.  R.  Ewing  in  center. 


MISSIONARIES    AND   INDIA    ORCHESTRA   AT    KOHLAPUR 
RECEPTION 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  INDIA  97 

hard  struggles  and  considerable  disappointment.  Sick- 
ness, prejudice,  the  lack  of  an  adequate  teaching  force, 
and  especially  the  enforced  departure  of  Dr.  Forman 
for  America  on  account  of  ill  health,  and  the  untimely 
death  by  cholera  of  Rev.  J.  Henry,  who  was  acting 
president  during  Dr.  Forman's  absence,  made  it  neces- 
sary to  close  the  school  in  1869,  after  five  years  of 
hard  struggle  and  apparent  failure. 

For  seventeen  years  nothing  further  was  done. 
But  in  1886  Forman  Christian  College  was  again 
opened  in  the  same  building  where  the  earlier  institu- 
tion had  carried  on  its  work.  Since  that  time,  it  has 
had  a  steady  and  healthy  growth,  increasing  in  num- 
bers and  in  influence  until  today  it  is  one  of  the  great- 
est educational  institutions  of  India.  Up  to  the  pres- 
ent time,  Forman  College  has  turned  out  7200  students 
who  have  gone  out  to  fill  useful  positions  as  teachers, 
lawyers,  doctors  and  government  servants.  Rev.  J. 
C.  R.  Ewing,  M.  A.,  D.  D.,  LL.  D.,  has  been  the  success- 
ful President  of  the  College  since  1889,  and  to  him  is 
due  very  largely  the  success  of  the  Institution.  Dr. 
Ewing  stands  today  as  one  of  the  leading  educators  of 
India,  and  has  the  unique  distinction  of  being  the  Vice- 
Chancellor  of  the  Punjab  University  with  which  his 
own  College  is  affiliated.  This  is  a  position  of  great 
honor  and  usefulness.  He  has  associated  with  him  a 
faculty  of  16  professors,  most  of  whom  are  M.  A.'s  and 
Ph.  D.'s.  The  student  body  numbers  this  year  (1912) 
nearly  500.  There  are,  beside  the  main  college  build- 
ings and  professors*  homes,  three  large  dormitories, 
or  hostels  as  they  are  called  in  India,  for  the  accom- 
modation of  the  students,  one  for  the  Hindus,  one  for 
the  Mohammedans,  and  one  for  the  Christian  students. 


98        PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

The  Christian  spirit  of  the  institution  is  excellent  and 
every  effort  is  put  forth  to  make  the  College  a  strong 
evangelistic  agency  for  the  whole  of  the  Punjab.  The 
College  is  self-supporting,  except  the  salaries  of  four 
professors  who  are  paid  by  the  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions. For  a  number  of  years,  three  of  these  salaries 
were  turned  back  to  the  Board,  but  now  they  are  re- 
tained so  as  to  enable  the  College  to  enlarge  its  facili- 
ties. An  endowment  is  the  next  thing  needed.  The 
College  should  have  $300,000  at  once  to  place  it  upon 
a  solid  financial  basis. 

ALLAHABAD  CHRISTIAN  COLLEGE  is  located 
in  the  North  India  Mission,  at  the  City  of  Allahabad, 
the  Capital  of  the  Provinces.  The  college  was  started 
in  July  1902  with  two  students.  It  has  the  finest  Mis- 
sion Compound  perhaps  in  all  India,  containing  42  acres 
of  land  on  the  banks  of  the  Jumna  River,  being  the 
ground  formerly  owned  by  the  East  India  Company. 
Our  Mission  bought  the  property  and  started  a  school 
in  the  old  court  house  building  in  1849.  Out  of  this 
little  school  has  grown  the  large  High  School  and  Col- 
lege that  are  the  pride  of  our  North  India  Mission. 

The  College  is  but  ten  years  old.  During  this  brief 
time,  it  has  made  remarkable  growth,  far  surpassing 
the  hopes  of  its  best  friends  and  promoters.  This  has 
been  due  primarily  to  the  large  vision,  strong  faith, 
courageous  spirit,  indefatigable  energy,  and  wise 
statesmanship  of  its  President,  Rev.  Arthur  H.  Ewing, 
Ph.  D.,  from  the  very  beginning.  Dr.  Ewing  has  been 
attempting  great  things  and  carrying  heavy  burdens. 
He  has  had  the  courage  of  his  conviction,  and,  together 
with  his  strong  force  of  helpers,  has  done  surprising 
things  in  the  short  space  of  ten  years.    The  central 


EDUCATIONAL   WORK,    NORTH   INDIA   MISSION 


10. 


Industrial  Farm.  Jumna  River,  Allahabad   5.     Athletic  Drill,  Barhpur 
Hindu  Girls'   School.   Fatehgarh        6.     Shoe  Factory.   Barhpur 
Hindu  Girl  Adorned  7.     Scliool  and   Church,   Barhpur 

Boys'  High  School,    Barhpur,  W.   li.   Hemphill   in   Charge 
Supper  at  Rakha  Girls'   School.  Miss  Rmily  Forman,   Principal 
Miss  Mary  Forman.  Principal  :Mary  Wanamaker  School,  Allahabad 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  INDIA  99 

college  building,  known  as  Bethany  Hall,  is  a  large  and 
attractive  building  given  by  the  Bethany  Church  of 
Philadelphia  in  1909.  The  auditorium  wing  of  the  build- 
ing has  not  yet  been  erected.  When  finished,  it  will 
be  a  very  complete  and  commodious  structure.  In  ad- 
dition to  this  central  building,  there  are  already  in 
use  in  one  other  large  class  room  building,  three  dormi- 
tories, four  houses  for  Indian  teachers,  and  four  resi- 
dences for  missionaries.  The  College  has  a  strong 
faculty  of  fourteen  teachers  and  a  student  body  of  300 
young  men. 

There  is  in  connection  with  the  College,  an  Indus- 
trial Department  where  the  boys  are  taught  all  kinds 
of  trades,  and  electrical  engineering.  This  is  one  of  the 
important  departments  of  the  institution  which  is  do- 
ing an  excellent  work  for  the  young  men. 

The  agricultural  department  is  just  being  started 
and  gives  promise  of  great  success.  The  College  has 
secured  200  acres  of  fine  land,  just  across  the  Jumna 
River  from  the  compound,  where  scientific  agriculture 
is  being  taught.  Mr.  Samuel  Higginbottom  is  at  the 
head  of  the  agricultural  school,  assisted  by  Mr.  Arthur 
E.  Slater  and  Mr.  Brembower,  all  especially  trained  in 
the  best  agricultural  schools  of  the  U.  S.  A.,  and  Cana- 
da. 

This  is  a  much  needed  department  of  educational 
work  in  India.  Mr.  Slater  in  speaking  of  such  a  school 
says,  "India  is  a  land  of  farmers,  there  being  twice  as 
many  of  them  here  as  people  in  the  United  States.  The 
agricultural  population  is  five  hundred  to  six  hundred 
per  square  mile  in  North  India,  and  in  some  districts 
nearly  eight  hundred  to  the  square  mile.  Wages  are 
very  low,  averaging  four  cents  a  day  for  the  laborer. 


100      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Consequently,  even  in  a  good  year,  poverty  is  omni- 
present, so  that  Sir  William  Hunter  could  say  that  40,- 
000,000  go  through  life  with  too  little  food,  while  Sir 
Charles  Elliott  of  Assam  wrote,  "I  do  not  hesitate  to 
say  that  half  of  our  agricultural  population  never  know 
from  year's  end  to  year's  end  what  it  is  to  have  their 
hunger  satisfied."  "Sixty-five  percent,"  Mr.  Slater 
goes  on  to  say,  "of  the  population  of  India  are  directly 
dependent  upon  agriculture.  Much  has  been  already 
done  by  our  mission  schools  and  in  industrial  missions 
to  influence  India's  masses  and  to  raise  their  standard 
of  living,  physically,  morally  and  spiritually,  and  to 
lead  them  into  the  Kingdom.  But  these  efforts,  looked 
at  in  the  light  of  the  density  of  the  agricultural  popu- 
lation and  its  present  condition,  are  altogether  inade- 
quate to  meet  the  tremendous  need.  It  is  the  plan  of 
the  College  to  build  up  across  the  Jumna  an  Indian  Mt. 
Hermon  school,  where  poor  Christian  boys  can  come 
and  earn  their  way  in  securing  an  education." 

This  Department  is  just  now  being  opened  up. 
Buildings  for  the  professors  are  being  erected  and  it  is 
the  expectation  to  push  it  as  rapidly  as  possible.  A 
good  beginning  has  been  made,  but  funds  are  needed 
for  the  equipment  of  the  school. 

It  would  not  be  right  to  speak  of  Allahabad  Chris- 
tian College  without  reference  also  to  the  magnificent 
High  School  which  stands  at  the  opposite  end  of  the 
same  compound,  and  is  so  intimately  related  to  the 
college.  The  high  school  has  a  faculty  of  forty  teach- 
ers, and  a  student  body  of  750  boys.  There  are  two 
fine  dormitories  in  connection  with  the  high  school, 
one  for  Christian  boys  and  one  for  non-Christian.    Two 


EDUCATIONAL* WQRk  I^  tNIH^*         101 

or  three  other  dormitories  are  to  be  erected  as  soon  as 
possible. 

There  are  also  five  houses  for  the  Head  Masters 
of  the  school.  The  college  and  high  school  present  an 
imposing  appearance  with  their  score  or  more  of  build- 
ings and  combined  student  body  of  1050  young  men  and 
boys. 

The  College  needs  at  once,  in  order  to  meet  present 
demands  and  necessary  improvements,  at  least  $60,000. 
There  are  sixteen  different  items  in  the  list  of  imme- 
diate needs  ranging  from  $700  to  $10,000.  It  is  our 
hope  that  the  Christian  people  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  America  will  respond  readily  to  the  needs  of 
this  most  worthy  institution. 

WOODSTOCK  COLLEGE  for  Protestant  girls  was 
opened  in  1854  at  Landour,  as  a  Ladies'  Seminary  under 
the  auspices  of  the  London  Society  for  the  Propaga- 
tion of  Female  Education  in  the  East.  Finding  it  im- 
possible to  maintain  the  school,  the  Society,  in  1873, 
sold  it  to  the  Woman's  Board  (Philadelphia)  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church.  Extensive  improvements  have 
been  made  at  different  times  since  the  School  came  into 
the  possession  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission  until  at  the 
present  time  they  have  a  splendid  plant.  The  College 
is  located  on  a  beautiful  site  9000  feet  above  the  plain, 
among  the  hills  of  the  Himalayan  Mountains.  It  is 
called  the  "Hill  Station.*'  Here  many  missionaries 
spend  their  vacation  during  the  extreme  heat  of  the 
summer.  It  is  fifteen  miles  from  the  railroad  station. 
To  reach  it,  they  must  travel  seven  miles  by  tonga,  and 
the  rest  of  the  way  be  carried  by  coolies  up  the  moun- 
tain. The  college  is  for  Europeans  and  Eurasians,  and 
the  children  of  missionaries.    The  enrollment  this  year 


102      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

is  130. '  feev/ahd  Mrs.  H.  M.  Andrews  have  charge  of 
the  college,  assisted  by  a  splendid  body  of  teachers. 
The  college  is  recognized  by  the  Government  of  the 
United  Provinces  of  Agra  and  Oudh.  The  religious  in- 
fluences of  the  school  are  the  very  best,  and  the  educa- 
tion it  offers  compares  favorably  with  that  of  any  of 
our  American  colleges  for  women.  It  is  one  of  the  im- 
portant schools  and  meets  a  great  need  for  the  higher 
education  of  the  daughters  of  missionaries,  and  other 
Europeans  and  Eurasians.  One  of  the  hardest  prob- 
lems missionaries  have  to  solve  is  the  education  of 
their  children.  It  involves  long  and  trying  separations. 
Many  times  they  leave  them  in  America  when  they  are 
ten  or  twelve  years  of  age  and  never  see  them  again 
until  they  are  grown  young  men  and  women.  Wood- 
stock is  helping  to  solve  this  problem  in  a  measure  for 
the  missionaries  of  the  Punjab  and  North  India  Mis- 
sions. 

Til  TT*  li  "^^^  High  Schools  are  of  two  classes — those 
Q  ,  ,  for  Christians  and  those  for  non-Christians. 
This  classification  seemed  to  be  necessary  in 
the  early  days  of  missions  in  India,  growing  out  of  the 
circumstances  which  surrounded  the  founders  of  tVe 
work.  The  secular  school  for  non-Christians  was  the 
only  way  they  could  reach  the  higher  classes  of  the 
people.  This  method  of  approach  to  the  upper  castes 
was  inaugurated  by  the  great  missionary.  Dr.  Duff,  in 
Bengal,  and  has  been  followed,  as  a  wise  policy,  by  all 
the  missionary  agencies  working  in  India.  There  is 
now,  in  the  minds  of  some  of  the  missionaries,  a  ques- 
tion as  to  the  need  of  continuing  schools  for  non-Chris- 
tians. The  Government  is  extending  and  improving  its 
school  system,  and  will  in  all  probabiHty,  establish  a 


EVANGELISTIC    AND    EDUCATIONAL    FEATURES 


1.  Girl's   School,    Etah 

2.  Touring  Ox  Cart 

3.  Jhansi   Boys'   School 


4.  Miss  Morrow's  Lace  Making  Class 

5.  Sipri  Church  and  Tenant  Houses 

6.  Behari  Lai,  Head  Teacher,  Lodiana 


1,  Mrs.  Kelso's  Mongol  Women 

2.  Graduating    Class,    Dehra 


3.  High  Caste  Girls,  Mrs,  Lucas 

4,  "Spare  the  Sacred  Cow!" 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  INDIA  103 

public  compulsory  school  system  before  many  years. 
The  King  Emporor  at  the  time  of  his  Durbar  at  Delhi, 
in  December,  1911,  gave  to  India  fifty  lakhs,  which  is 
about  $1,700,000,  for  educational  purposes.  Neverthe- 
less there  is  still  the  need  of  these  high  schools  for 
non-Christians.  They  overthrow  superstition,  break 
down  prejudice,  promote  friendliness,  and  create  a  fav- 
orable atmosphere  for  Christian  work.  The  Educa- 
tional Commission  of  the  Edinburgh  Conference  says: 
*'Such  effort  needs  to  be  strengthened  and  extended. 
It  is  of  vital  importance  to  bring  to  bear  a  direct  and 
powerful  Christian  influence  upon  those  classes  which 
constitute  the  great  bulk  of  the  people  of  India.  The 
Commission  has  been  deeply  impressed  by  the  influ- 
ence of  Christian  education  in  disseminating  Christian 
ideas,  in  preparing  the  ground  and  in  leading  in  many 
instances  to  direct  conversion.  The  continuance  and 
strengthening  of  such  influences  appears  to  be  a 
necessary  and  vitally  important  means  of  working  for 
the  Christianization  of  the  national  life  of  India." 

The  duty  of  educating  the  children  of  the  church 
is  absolutely  essential,  and  for  this  they  have  the  high 
schools  for  Christians.  It  is  to  these  schools  we  must 
look  for  the  leaders  of  the  infant  church  in  India.  The 
following  is  a  list  of  the  high  schools  in  each  Mission 
according  to  their  classification. 

The  North  India  Mission 

(1)  For  non-Christian  boys : — 
Allahabad  750  students 
Fatehgarh  400 
Mainpurie  200        " 

(2)  For  Christian  girls: — 


104      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Mary  Wanamaker  School 
for  girls  152  students 

The  Punjab  Mission 

(1)  For  non-Christian  boys : — 
Lahore-Rang  Mahal      1038        " 
Jullundur  589 
Ludhiana  558 
Ambala  624 
Dehra  Dun                      344        " 

(2)  For  Christian  students: — 
Ludhiana  Boys'  School  111 
Dehra  Dun  Girls' 

School  120 

The  West  India  Mission 

Sangli   High   School  for 
Boys  60 

Kolhapur  High  School  for 
Girls  210 

Ratnagiri  Theodore  Car- 
ter Memorial  for  Boys 

^. , ,,       The  Middle  Schools,  or  secondary  schools,  are, 

-     in  most   cases,  boarding  schools,  where   all 

^  ^^^    ages  are  taken  from  the  kindergarten  up  to 

the  high  school.     The  following  is  a  list  of  middle 

schools. 

The  North  India  Mission 
(1)  For  boys 

Etah,    Horace    Clelland 


Memorial 

162  students 

Jhansi 

80 

Allahabad, 

Katra 

School 

150 

EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  INDIA  105 


(2)  For  girls 

Fatehgarh,  Rkha  Or- 

phanage                          100 

students 

Etah,  Prentiss  Memorial  40 

t> 

The  Punjab  Mission 

(1)  For  boys 

Khanna                               28 

>» 

Jagraon                              59 

yt 

(2)  For  girls 

Hoshyarpur                       63 

ft 

Ambala,  Mary  E.  Pratt 

School                              105 

tt 

The  West  India  Mission 

Kodoli,  for  boys  and 

girls                                  120 

»y 

Ratnagiri  Girls  School 

p  .  There  are  more  than  two  hundred  little  day 

«  ,  ,  schools  scattered  throughout  the  villages  of 
the  three  missions.  These  are  all  in  the  hands 
of  Christian  Indian  teachers  who  work  under  the  direc- 
tion of  the  missionaries.  These  schools  are  crude  lit- 
tle affairs,  usually  located  in  very  poor  mud  buildings, 
with  small  space  and  poor  light,  and  nothing  but  the 
bare  dirt  floor  for  seats  and  desks.  The  children  of  the 
villages  gather  into  these  little  places,  some  of  them 
absolutely  naked,  others  having  simply  a  loin  cloth; 
some  of  them  are  bright-faced  interesting  little  chil- 
dren, others  are  dirty  and  unattractive.  Here  they 
are  taught  to  read  and  write  in  the  vernacular,  and 
seeds  of  Christian  truth  are  planted.  Scripture  verses, 
the  catechism  and  simple  lessons  in  Bible  history  are 
taught.     These  primary  schools  are  little  centers  of 


106      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

light  and  help  to  open  up  the  way  for  the  missionary 
to  enter  with  the  gospel.  No  where  did  we  receive  a 
warmer  welcome  than  in  our  visits  to  these  village 
schools.  Entertainments  were  held  in  our  honor,  words 
of  welcome  were  offered,  wreaths  of  beautiful  Indian 
flowers  were  hung  around  our  necks  and  strung  upon 
our  arms,  and  sweet  scented  rose  water  was  sprinkled 
upon  us  in  great  abundance.  These  village  day  schools 
are  the  little  tendrils  of  the  great  Banyan  tree  of  the 
church,  reaching  down  here  and  there  to  take  new  root 
and  extend  the  influence  of  the  Kingdom. 
„  .  I  First  in  this  class  are  the  Industrial  Schools, 
^,  ,  where  the  young  men  are  taught  all  kinds  of 
trades  and  useful  occupations.  These  schools 
are  located  at  Sangli  and  Kodoli,  in  the  West  Mission, 
and  at  Allahabad,  Saharanpur,  Khanna,  and  Fatehgarh 
in  the  North  and  Punjab  Missions.  All  of  these  insti- 
tutions are  doing  excellent  work,  but  need  to  be 
strengthened.  Many  of  them  are  sorely  in  need  of 
more  equipment,  and  all  of  them  are  calling  for  funds 
for  enlargement. 

There  are  two  Training  Schools  for  Christian 
teachers  at  Mainpurie  and  Moga.  Here  men,  new  and 
untrained,  are  taken  fresh  from  the  villages,  taught  the 
rudiments,  and  given  such  training  as  will  fit  them 
for  work  among  their jpwn  people.  Many  of  these  men 
are  married,  and  a  special  department  is  provided  for 
the  training  of  their  wives  as  Bible  readers.  Along 
with  their  school  work,  these  men  go  out  once  a  day 
into  the  villages  and  teach  catechetical  classes,  and,  on 
Sabbath  days,  preach  to  the  people.  These  training 
schools  are  putting  out  "teacher-preachers"  and  "Bible 


TWO     S(HTOOT.S     OF    WEST    INDIA 


Upper,   Kodoli: 

1.  rr  paring    for    Church    Social 

2.  Eiownie    Orphanage 


Lower.    Kohlapur: 
Kindergarten 
Girl's  Boarding  School 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  INDIA  107 

Women"  who  are  becoming  mighty  forces  for  the  evan- 
gelization of  the  outcaste  people. 

,  .    ,  There  is  at  present  but  one  theological  semi- 

60  ogica  ^^j,y^  which  is  located  at  Saharanpur,  in  the 

emmar  pu^ja^  Mission.  Another  is  soon  to  be 
opened  in  the  West  Mission  at  Kolhapur.  The  Mission, 
at  its  last  meeting,  appointed  Dr.  J.  P.  Graham,  the 
senior  missionary  on  the  West  coast,  as  President  of 
the  new  seminary. 

The  Saharanpur  Theological  Seminary  was  estab- 
lished in  1883  for  the  training  of  Indian  Christians  for 
the  gospel  ministry.  There  was  also  opened  in  connec- 
tion with  it  a  department  for  the  training  of  catechists 
and  teachers.  The  institution  is  conducted  by  a  Board 
of  Directors  chosen  from  the  Missionaries  of  the  North 
and  Punjab  Mission.  There  is  in  connection  with  the 
seminary  a  training  school  for  the  wives  of  the  stu- 
dents, where  they  are  prepared  for  Christian  work.  Dr. 
F.W.Johnson  and  Rev.  H.  C.Velte  have  charge  of  the  in- 
stitution, assisted  by  three  Indian  teachers  of  splendid 
ability:  Rev.  B.  B.  Roy,  Rev.  Samuel  Jiva,  and  a  Chris- 
tian munshi.  The  institution  is  located  on  a  beautiful 
compound,  and  has  a  Theological  Hall  called  Livingston 
Taylor  Hall,  one  woman's  hall,  two  dwelling  houses  for 
missionaries,  twelve  cottages  for  married  students,  and 
the  new  Severance  Hall  for  unmarried  students.  It 
was  our  privilege  to  be  present  at  the  dedication  of  the 
new  Severance  Hall,  and  take  part  in  the  services. 
There  are  this  year  (1912)  thirty-four  students.  Dr. 
Velte  says:  "As  the  Christian  communities  grow,  the 
need  for  institutions  in  which  to  train  men  for  the 
Christian  ministry  becomes  greater  than  ever.  In  re- 
cent years  large  accessions  have  taken  place  from  the 


108      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

low  caste  communities  and  many  pastors  and  teachers 
are  needed  to  shepherd  and  take  care  of  the  people  who 
have  been  gathered  in."  There  is  urgent  need  for  the 
endowment  of  at  least  twenty  scholarships.  The  Board 
of  Foreign  Missions  has  given  permission  to  raise 
$20,000,  the  interest  on  this  amount  to  be  devoted  to 
providing  scholarships.  $1000  will  endow  one  scholar- 
ship. 

Such,  in  brief,  is  the  educational  work  the  Presby- 
terian Church  is  doing  in  India.  Each  school  is  import- 
ant and  merits  more  consideration  than  it  is  possible 
to  give  in  one  short  chapter.  Each  school  has  its  spe- 
cial need  and  makes  its  plea  for  help.  Many  of  our 
hard  worked  and  poorly  paid  missionaries  are  so  bur- 
dened with  the  needs  and  inspired  by  the  opportunities, 
that  they  are  using  every  dollar  of  their  own  salary 
which  they  can  possibly  spare  from  the  daily  necessi- 
ties of  life,  to  further  the  work.  One  teacher  in  the 
Punjab,  who  has  been  in  India  for  forty  years  never 
receiving  more  than  $540  salary,  was  able,  by  strict 
economy  and  much  self-denial,  to  lay  aside  out  of  her 
small  salary  and  personal  gifts  from  friends,  for  her 
old  days,  $4000.  Her  heart,  however,  is  in  the  work 
and  now  she  is  putting  that  $4000,  the  savings  of  a  life 
work,  into  a  building  for  her  school.  This  is  an  illus- 
tration of  what  our  missionaries  are  doing  in  a  greater 
or  less  degree,  to  meet  the  urgent  needs  of  the  work. 

The  schools  are  important  and  necessary  agencies 
for  the  evangelization  of  the  people  of  India.  We  must 
have  them  for  the  development  of  an  indigenous  native 
church  that  will  be  self-supporting,  self-governing  and 
self -propagating. 

There  are,  however,  some  difficult  problems  con- 


SAHARANPUR     THEOLOGICAL     SEMINARY     AND     INDUSTRIAL 

SCHOOL 


1.  Severance  Hall  5. 

2.  Miss   Mary  Johnson  6. 

3.  Dedication   of   Severance  Hall    7. 

4.  Rev.    B.   B.  Roy  8. 


"Holy  Man"  in  Ashes 
School  for   Preachers'   Wives 
Boys   at   Supper 
Rev.   W.   F.    Johnson,    D.    D. 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  INDIA  109 

nected  with  the  school  work  in  India.  One  of  the  great- 
est is  to  get  the  children  to  attend.  The  extreme  pov- 
erty of  the  people  makes  it  very  difficult  for  the  par- 
ents to  spare  the  children  from  the  fields.  They  need 
their  labor.  In  the  early  days,  the  missionaries  had 
great  difficulty  to  induce  the  parents  to  send  the  chil- 
dren to  school,  and,  even  today,  out  of  the  400,000 
Christian  children  of  school  age  in  India,  only  168,000 
or  43  per  cent  of  them  are  in  schools.  Another  diffi- 
cult problem  is  to  secure  Christian  teachers.  In  some 
places  it  is  absolutely  impossible  to  get  Christian  teach- 
ers for  all  departments.  The  Government  offers  the 
young  men  so  much  better  salaries  as  public  servants 
than  the  Mission  can  possibly  give  them  as  teachers, 
that  it  is  hard  to  hold  them. 

Nevertheless,  there  is  much  to  encourage  workers 
in  India.  There  is  a  growing  desire  on  the  part  of  the 
people  for  an  education,  and  it  is  becoming  more  and 
more  easy  to  get  students.  The  friendly  attitude  of  the 
Government  toward  mission  schools  in  its  "Grants-in- 
aid"  policy,  by  which  it  gives  dollar  for  dollar  for  school 
buildings,  has  been  a  wonderful  help,  and  has  enabled 
the  mission  to  get  some  excellent  school  buildings.  The 
growing  approval  and  demand  for  female  education  is 
another  encouraging  feature.  When  the  missionaries 
first  opened  schools  for  girls,  they  met  with  strong 
opposition.  Woman  was  not  considered  worth  educat- 
ing. But  today,  schools  for  girls  are  carried  on  to  some 
extent  by  the  Government  and  by  Indian  religious 
bodies,  such  as  the  Theosophists.  A  very  remarkable 
thing  happened  in  Delhi  in  December  1911,  during  the 
King's  Durbar  week.  It  was  a  meeting  of  Mohamme- 
dans for  the  promotion  of  female  education,  presided 


110      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

over  by  a  woman  and  addressed  by  women.  The  large 
hall  was  crowded  to  its  fullest  capacity.  Her  Highness 
the  Begum  of  Bhopul  presided  with  great  dignity.  She 
was  shrouded  in  her  Purda  gown  that  covered  her  head 
and  face,  and,  looking  out  of  the  two  little  peep-holes 
about  the  size  of  twenty-five  cent  pieces,  spoke  in 
strong  terms  for  the  education  of  the  women  of  India. 
Surely  it  is  a  sign  of  better  things  when  a  Mohamme- 
dan woman  can  preside  over  a  convention  of  men  in 
India,  and  make  an  address  in  behalf  of  the  education 
of  women  who  for  so  many  centuries  have  not  been 
considered  as  worthy  of  an  education,  or  even  as  pos- 
sessing souls.    Day  is  breaking  in  India. 

The  magnificent  beginnings,  also,  of  Presbyterian 
schools  and  colleges  give  us  great  hope  and  encourage- 
ment for  the  future.  But  what  we  have,  only  strength- 
ens the  appeal  for  more.  The  time  has  come  in  India 
when  we  must  equip  our  schools  and  make  them  second 
to  none.  The  Edinburgh  Commission  on  Education 
says,  "Better  far  a  few  effective  agencies  than  a  mul- 
titude that  are  ineffective."  This  is  specially  true  of 
India.  We  must  strengthen  our  schools  all  along  the 
line  by  giving  them  specially  trained  teachers,  experts 
in  their  work,  also  adequate  buildings  and  proper 
equipment.  The  Government  is  shipping  into  India 
modem  Oliver  Chilled  plows  to  displace  the  crooked 
sticks  of  the  natives.  It  is  time  also  for  the  Presby- 
terian Church  to  send  to  India  an  up-to-date  equip- 
ment for  her  mission  schools,  so  they  may  stand  side 
by  side  with  the  Government  institutions  and  the  best 
of  other  missions.  The  handicaps  under  which  our 
missionaries  have  to  do  their  work,  are  no  credit  to  the 
great  wealthy  Presbyterian  Church  of  America.    Sure- 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  INDIA  111 

ly,  if  our  people  could  see  the  field,  and  know  the  need, 
the  money  would  be  forth-coming.  Now  is  the  day  of 
opportunity  in  India,  to  help  in  a  large  way  to  mould 
the  thought  and  Hfe  of  an  empire.  Will  we  lay  hold 
of  it  by  the  "picket-end"  and  discharge  the  full  meas- 
ure of  our  responsibility  to  India  in  this  age  in  which 
we  are  living? 


CHAPTER  VI. 
MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA. 

THE  plea  for  medical  work  in  India  is  marked  by 
much  urgency."  This  statement  of  the  Edin- 
burgh World's  Missionary  Conference  Report 
(Vol.  1  p.  307)  will  be  readily  accepted  by  one  who 
has  studied  conditions  on  the  field.  The  numerous 
"NT  H  F  agencies  which  the  English  government  has 
Tui  J'  1  provided  in  the  larger  towns  and  cities 
-_,    .  modifies  somewhat  the  need  for  medical 

missions  at  these  points.  But  more  than 
90  per  cent  of  the  people  of  India  live  in  villages  and 
most  of  these  are  untouched  by  government  help.  In 
these  rural  sections  mission  medical  work  may  reach 
a  "maximum  of  souls  by  a  minimum  of  outlay  in 
money  and  service.*' 

p  The  spirit  of  caste  prevails  in  India  as  nowhere 

else.  The  influence  of  the  Christian  hospital, 
with  its  doors  open  equally  to  high  caste  and  to  out- 
caste  and  its  constant  object  lesson  of  the  universal 
love  of  God  and  the  brotherhood  of  man,  is  needed  to 
help  break  down  this  greatest  obstacle  to  the  spread  of 
Christianity. 

j^    ,     .        According  to  Indian  custom,  no  woman  of 

^  the  higher  classes  may  be  attended  by  a 

male  physician.     This  condition  creates  a 


THE    MIRAJ    HOSPITAL— WEST    INDIA    MISSION 
40,000    Patients  a  Year  Including  Out-station  Dispensaries. 


jmm 

DRS.    WANLESS    AND    VAIL    OPERATING    FOR    CATARACT 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA  113 

demand   for  medical  women  who   find   entrance   to 

secluded  homes,  alleviating  suffering  and  pointing  the 

women  to  the  Light  of  life. 

p     .    ,.       Medical  work  is  needed  to  disarm  prejudice 

and  overcome  deep  rooted  suspicion,  to  ex- 

Q       .  .        hibit  by  loving  personal  service  the  real 

spirit  of  Christianity  and  thus  to  prepare 

mind  and  heart  to  receive  the  gospel  message  which 

physicians  and  helpers  continually  present  in  loving 

appeals 

-.     .     .  The  medical  work    of  the    Presbyterian 

,  Board  in  India  began  in  1860  by  the  ap- 

^    .      T»/r  J.     pointment  of  Dr.  John  Newton  as  a  medi- 

terian  Medi-       ,      .    .  nix  i      j. 

1  w    k  •  missionary  allowing  him  to  work  at 

the  court  of  the  Rajah    of    Raparthala 

upon  the  special  invitation  of  that  ruler. 

Dr.  Sara  Seward,  founder  of  the  woman's  hospital  at 

Allahabad,   becoming   connected   with   the   Board   in 

1873,  was  the  first  woman  commissioned  to  work  in  the 

Presbyterian  Missions  in  any  foreign  country.     Now 

the  Presbyterian  Church  has  in  India  8  hospitals  and 

13  dispensaries  with  16  medical  missionaries  who,  in 

1911,  treated  patients  to  the  number  of  110,433. 

/.     THE  WEST  INDIA  MISSION, 

.  The  Presbyterian  work  has  three  divisions, 
,  the  West  India,  Punjab,  and  North  India 
Missions.  Our  journey  brought  us  first  to 
the  West  India  Mission  where  we  have  medical  work 
at  four  points,  viz: — Miraj,  Kolhapur,  Kodoli  and  Ven- 
gurle.  We  will  consider  them  in  the  order  of  our  visi- 
tation which  was  the  reverse  of  the  above. 


114      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

y  -    Vengurle,  the  most  southerly  station,  is  in 

the  Konkan  country  on  the  western  coast, 
separated  from  the  rest  of  India  by  the  Western  Ghats. 
The  Mission  has  there  a  hospital  of  eighteen  beds, 
which  was  originally  a  military  hospital.  It  is  unsani- 
tary and  a  new  one  is  much  needed. 
-  When  the  Mission  first  secured  control  of  the 

building,  the  superstitious  natives  thought  it 
was  haunted  and  refused  to  come  to  it  for  treatment. 
Confidence  in  the  hospital  was  established  by  the  cure 
of  Laxman,  a  ten  year  old  Brahman  boy  of  the  highest 
caste,  who  had  suffered  since  three  years  of  age  from 
chronic  suppurating  bone  disease  multiple.  His  par- 
ents were  willing  to  have  an  operation  performed  in  the 
hospital,  but  feared  to  have  him  remain  there  for  con- 
valescence. Dr.  R.  N.  Goheen,  the  physician  in  charge, 
worked  with  only  one  assistant  and  he  had  never  before 
administered  chloroform.  Once  he  was  forced  to  drop 
his  instruments  and,  in  the  presence  of  the  parents, 
worked  desperately  to  revive  the  child,  who  for  ten  min- 
utes appeared  to  be  dead.  Two  operations  were  neces- 
sary and  then  the  boy's  extreme  weakness  forbade  his 
removal  from  the  dreaded  hospital.  He  began  to  im- 
prove, and  with  his  recovery  the  parents  fear  was  dis- 
pelled. After  six  months,  Laxman  left  the  hospital 
strong  and  robust  and  the  people  began  to  come  until 
the  haunted  ( ?)  place  of  healing  became  a  benediction 
to  the  community. 

A  new  dispensary  of  red  laterite  stone  has 
ijf^  just  been  completed.    It  is  the  gift  of  one 

Dispensary  ^^  ^^^^  Presbyterian  Churches  of  Erie,  Pa., 
and  is  a  complete  plant.  It  has  a  book  room  for  the 
sale  of  Christian   literature,    an   audience   room   for 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA  115 

preaching  to  the  patients,   a  room  for   compounding 
prescriptions,  an  office  and  consulting  room    and  a 
dressing  room.    At  the  back  are  the  janitor's  quarters, 
and  below  is  a  "godown"  for  the  storage  of  supplies. 
p.  The  plan  of  work  in  mission  dispensaries  in 

^  ,  India  is  much  the  same  everywhere  and  a 
typical  illustration  may  well  be  given  here.  A 
half  hour  before  the  dispensary  office  opens,  the  wait- 
ing patients,  numbering  from  25  to  100  or  more,  gath- 
er in  the  audience  room  where  the  doctor  or  other  mis- 
sionary, or  native  pastor,  or  evangelist,  or  gifted  elder 
of  the  church,  or,  in  case  of  a  woman's  hospital,  a  Bible 
woman,  leads  them  in  worship,  closing  with  a  brief  ad- 
dress on  some  plain  gospel  truth.  The  door  is  opened 
and  by  groups  they  pass  into  the  doctor's  office,  the 
Bible  worker  having  personal  conversation  with  those 
remaining  in  the  audience  room.  As  the  doctor  exam^ 
ines  each  one,  he  makes  a  careful  record  of  the  case 
passing  his  prescription  in  to  the  compounder.  Those 
seriously  ill  are  admitted  to  the  hospital,  if  there  is  one, 
while  the  others  pass  in  their  turn  to  tlie  compound- 
er's window  where  they  receive  their  medicines.  The 
very  poor  pay  nothing,  others  being  charged  a  few 
cents  each  to  meet  the  cost  of  the  medicines. 
_,  ,  ,  .  Tuberculosis  is  very  prevalent  and  on  the 
increase  in  this  part  of  India.  It  was 
formerly  unknown  in  the  villages,  but  famines  drive 
the  poor  people  to  the  larger  cities,  such  as  Bombay, 
where  life  in  crowded  tenements  and  work  in  the  dusty 
mills  soon  plants  in  them  the  germs  of  the  disease. 
With  broken  health  they  return  to  the  villages  and 
their  families  and  friends  become  infected.  We  saw  a 
touching  illustration  of  this  as  we  drove  with  Dr.  Go- 


116      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

heen  on  his  visit  to  a  village  to  see  a  sick  l&abe.  A 
father  and  three  sons  with  their  wives  and  children 
all  lived,  according  to  Indian  custom,  in  one  house 
which  had  but  one  door  and  one  window.  The  dark- 
ness compelled  the  doctor  to  bring  the  child  out  of 
doors  for  examination.  Six  months  before  the  father 
had  died  of  tuberculosis  contracted  in  the  mills,  the 
mother  had  become  affected,  and  the  child,  one  year 
old,  was  beyond  recovery.  Such  sad  cases  impress  the 
physician  with  the  necessity  of  instruction  in  preven- 
tion as  well  as  in  the  cure  of  disease. 
-^  „  We  were  pleased  with  the  newly-opened  Mary 

Wanless  Memorial  Hospital  for  women  and 
children  at  Kolhapur.  It  is  a  gift  from  the  Maharajah 
of  Kolhapur,  a  Hindoo  of  the  warrior  caste  and  the 
king  of  a  native  state.  Out  of  gratitude  for  the  ser- 
vices of  the  medical  staff  of  the  Miraj  Hospital  who  at- 
tended him  after  a  serious  accident  received  while 
hunting,  he  has  not  only  given  this  hospital  with  its 
compound  of  nine  acres,  but  has  contributed  funds  for 
the  erection  of  a  fine  operating  theater.  The  plant  is 
a  memorial  to  the  first  wife  of  Dr.  W.  J.  Wanless  of 
Miraj  and  indicates  the  high  regard  in  which  this  able 
physician  and  wife  were  held  by  this  native  ruler.  Dr. 
Victoria  MacArthur  is  in  charge  of  this  new  equip- 
ment of  about  fifty  beds  which  promises  to  be  an  influ- 
ential factor  in  the  work  of  this  station. 

.    At  Kodoli  we  have  a  well  equipped  hospital  and 

^  ^      dispensary  where  Dr.  A.  S.  Wilson  carried  on 

medical  work  for  a  number  of  years.    Serious  illness 

compelled  his  return  to  America  and  later  his  transfer 

to  other  work  in  India  so  that  at  present  the  hospital  is 


MEDICAL   FEATURES   OF   MIRAJ    STATION 


Miss  Patterson,  Nurses  and  Patients  4. 

Mrs.  Richardson  going  to  Leper  Asylum    5. 
Relatives   of  Patients   in  Hospital 


T^epers  at  Tlieir  Chapel 
Patient  with  new  nose 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA  117 

unused.  The  dispensary  work  is  carried  on  under  the 
supervision  of  the  Miraj  Hospital  staff. 
j^.  .  The  Miraj  medical  work  is  the  most  important 
of  any  similar  work  in  India  connected  with  the 
Presbyterian  Board.  The  compound  has  a  most  de- 
sirable site  and  contains  a  number  of  buildings.  The 
work  was  established  in  1891  and  the  hospital  building 
given  by  the  late  John  H.  Converse  LL.  D.,  was  opened 
in  1894.  The  Bryn  Mawr  Annex,  the  material  for 
which  was  given  by  Mr.  Converse,  was  added  in  1902. 
It  contains  a  fine  operating  room,  with  lecture  hall  and 
laboratory  for  the  medical  school. 

-,,  „  .,  ,  "The  hospital  staff  consists  of  two 
The  Hospital  .        .  V     .  .  j.    •     j 

,  ^  ,     .      American  physicians,  a  trained  superm- 

^  tendent  of  nurses,  an  Indian  staff  of  ten 

assistants  and  a  menial  staff  of  fifteen 
ward  assistants,  dressers,  etc.  Estimated  according  to 
its  size  the  hospital  stands  first  in  the  number  of  ab- 
dominal operations  in  India  and  first  of  all  hospitals  in 
this  department  of  surgery  in  the  Bombay  Presidency. 
Only  one  Government  hospital  in  the  Presidency  re- 
ports as  many  eye  operations.  The  hospital  has  nomi- 
nally 75  beds,  but  for  the  greater  part  of  the  year  90 
to  100  or  more  patients  will  be  found  in  the  wards."  A 
training  school  for  nurses  has  ten  in  attendance.  The 
beautiful  new  Washington  Home  for  nurses  was  the 
Jubilee  gift  of  the  Presbyterian  ladies  of  Washington, 
D.  C. 
^.  .     Four  branch  dispensaries  are  served  by 

^  the  hospital  staff;  the  Kodoli  dispensary 

of  which  mention  has  been  made;  the  Ludlngton  dis- 
pensary at  Vita,  35  miles  out,  with  90  villages  depen- 
dent on  it;  the  Austin  dispensary  at  Ashta,  18  miles 


118      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

out,  in  a  district  of  100,000  people  having  but  one  other 
dispensary;  the  Nipani  dispensary  just  opened. 
-_  ,.  ,  The  Medical  School  for  hospital  assistants  has 
Q  ii  ^  f  graduated  thirty  men  trained  for  mission 
work.  A  Union  Medical  College  is  now  con- 
templated in  connection  with  the  Miraj  Hospital.  The 
Medical  Missionary  Association  of  India  of  which  Dr. 
W.  J.  Wanless  is  President,  has  approved  the  plan  and 
it  is  hoped  that  the  medical  school  may  be  merged  at 
an  early  date  with  this  Union  College  in  which  native 
physicians  of  the  highest  grade  will  be  trained. 
„  . .  ,  During  the  year  1911,  there  were  2883  opera- 
^.  ..  ..  tions  performed  at  the  hospital  and  outsta- 
tions  while  the  total  number  of  patients  was 
17,039.  They  came  from  800  villages  and  each  traveled 
an  average  of  298  miles  to  reach  the  hospital.  In  the 
twenty  years  of  its  existence,  more  than  215,000  indi- 
vidual patients  have  been  treated,  and  23,000  surgical 
operations  performed,  of  which  1,100  were  abdominal, 
and  11,500  were  on  the  eye.  This  great  work  was  car- 
ried on  in  1911  at  an  expense  of  less  than  $7000.00  ex- 
clusive of  missionaries'  salaries,  and  the  Board  was 
asked  to  contribute  only  one-seventh  of  this  amount.  It 
is  expected  that  in  the  near  future  it  will  become  en- 
tirely self-supporting. 

,  The  fame  of  the  Miraj  Hospital  has  gone  all 
-^  ^^^  through  western  India,  while  many  through- 
out the  Empire  have  heard  of  its  triumphs  of 
skill.  Its  magnificent  work  has  been  built  up  about 
the  personality  of  its  presiding  genius.  Dr.  W.  J.  Wan- 
less,  who  is  the  peer  of  any  surgeon  in  India.  We  fol- 
lowed this  active  man  one  day  on  his  regular  round  of 
duty.    We  were  up  at  6:30,  swallowed  our  Chota  Hazri 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA  119 

(light  breakfast)  and  by  7:00  were  at  morning  pray- 
ers with  the  hospital  staff.  Then  we  were  off  to  see 
the  seventy-five  hospital  patients  afflicted  with  all 
manners  of  diseases  and  infirmities.  There  were  many 
eyes  from  which  cataracts  had  been  removed,  cut-off 
noses  replaced  (slicing  noses  with  a  razor  is  a  common 
crime  in  India,)  immense  sarcoma  jaws,  enlarged 
spleens,  tuberculosis  patients  in  all  stages,  little  chil- 
dren suffering  pitifully  from  the  sins  of  their  parents, 
— these  and  many  others  all  combined  to  oppress  the 
soul  of  one  not  accustomed  to  the  daily  rounds  of  a 
hospital.  Next  we  went  to  the  dispensary  where  the 
native  pastor  preached  to  the  waiting  people  and  later 
went  with  a  little  group  into  the  office  where  exami- 
nations were  made  and  prescriptions  written  until  the 
eleven  o'clock  breakfast  hour.  At  one  o'clock,  operat- 
ing began.  We  saw  cataracts  come  out  of  eyes  as  sim- 
ply as  peas  from  a  pod,  and  eyelids  with  trachoma 
treated  as  though  they  were  pieces  of  leather  to  be  cut 
at  random.  We  noted  the  steady  eye  and  skillful  hand 
in  varied  operations,  then  turned  away  for  needed  rest 
while  the  physicians  toiled  on  through  the  afternoon 
to  bring  relief  to  the  many  sufferers. 
Th  M  h  •  h  '^^^  Maharajah  of  Kolhapur,  whose 
H  n  W  1  favor  has  been  won  by  the  Chris- 
tian character  and  skill  of  this  physi- 
cian, recently  refused  to  send  his  children  to  the  Gov- 
ernment schools,  preferring  to  have  them  taught  by  the 
missionaries.  He  defended  his  position  by  extolling  the 
character  of  men  who  came  to  India  not  to  make  money 
but  to  do  good,  and  said,  "There  is  Dr.  Wanless.  If  he 
should  go  to  Bombay  or  Poona  to  practice,  his  income 
would  not  be  one  farthing  less  than  6000  rupees  ($2,- 


120      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

000.)  a  month."  Others  say  these  figures  are  entirely 
too  low.  At  any  rate  they  suggest  the  great  ability 
of  this  man  who  cares  more  to  win  India  to  Christ  than 
to  die  a  rich  man.  Nor  is  he  simply  a  great  surgeon. 
His  ability  as  an  organizer,  his  faithfulness  as  a 
preacher,  his  tireless  energy,  his  devoted  service  for 
Christ  all  combine  to  make  him  a  most  effective  work- 
er. It  is  not  strange  that  the  Miraj  hospital  under  his 
direction  has  drawn  patients  many  hundreds  of  miles 
and  sent  them  back  with  the  gospel  story  ringing  in 
their  ears  and  the  personal  contact  with  Christian 
workers  softening  their  hearts. 

^  ^-  .,  Dr.  Wanless  has  a  skillful  assistant  in  the 
person  of  Dr.  Charles  E.  Vail,  whose  mission- 
ary spirit  can  be  traced  back  to  his  grandfather,  Dr. 
Cyrus  Hamlin.  He  came  to  the  field  in  the  spring  of 
1910  well  equipped  for  his  work  and  was  able  to  take 
charge  of  the  hospital,  during  Dr.  Wanless'  absence 
on  furlough.  His  success  in  keeping  the  work  up  to  a 
high  standard  won  for  him  the  confidence  of  the  peo- 
ple. He  now  shares  the  burdens  of  the  increasing  work 
with  his  more  experienced  companion. 

//.     THE  PUNJAB  MISSION. 

In  the  Punjab  Mission  there  are  several  hos- 
^  ^^^  pitals  and  dispensaries  operated,  at  present, 
largely  by  women  physicians.  At  Lahore  the  Delhi 
Gate  Dispensary  continues  the  work  among  women  and 
children  which  it  has  maintained  for  many  years.  It 
is  quite  accessible  to  a  large  part  of  the  city  and  to  the 
neighboring  suburbs  as  it  stands  on  a  crowded  thoro- 
fare  just  outside  the  Delhi  Gate  in  the  old  city  wall. 
The  missionary  in  charge  has  a  competent  and  faithful 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA  121 

native  staff,  consisting  of  a  doctor,  a  compounder,  a 
dresser  and  a  Bible  woman.  Last  year  they  treated 
13,765  patients. 

„    ,  The  Denny  Hospital  for  Women  at  Hos- 

hyarpur  has  only  ten  beds  but  it  does  full 
work  with  out-patients  who  usually  number  120  a  day 
and  sometimes  run  as  high  as  170.  In  1911,  hospital 
patients  to  the  number  of  150  were  treated  and  10,780 
out-door  patients.  The  spiritual  work  is  very  encourag- 
ing. 

„  At  Kasur   we  have   a  combined   medical   and 

evangelistic  work  under  the  direction  of  Rev. 
C.  W.  Forman  M.  D.,  who  is  a  well  qualified  physician 
and  an  enthusiastic  evangelist.  During  the  long  hot 
season  he  spends  most  of  his  time  at  the  Kasur  dis- 
pensary and  in  the  near-by  villages  while  the  winter 
months  claim  his  presence  at  the  different  centers  of 
village  work.  For  these  village  trips  camels  are  now 
being  used.  Three  of  these  "ships  of  the  desert"  car- 
ry the  missionary  and  a  native  preacher  with  all  camp- 
ing supplies.  Dr.  Forman's  experience  which  proves 
camels  superior  to  bullock  carts  has  led  other  mission- 
aries to  adopt  his  method  in  touring.  The  success  of 
this  medical  and  evangelistic  work  combined  under  one 
man  is  shown  not  only  by  the  10,500  patients  treated  in 
1911,  but  also  by  the  large  number  of  converts  who 
have  been  baptized,  (over  700  in  1910.) 
p,  At  Ferozepur  we  have  a  hospital  and  dis- 

pensary for  men  established  by  the  late 
Rev.  F.  J.  Newton,  M.  D.,  and  some  distance  away  the 
Frances  Newton  Hospital  for  women  and  children 
opened  in  1893.  The  former  at  the  time  of  our  visit 
was  closed  for  lack  of  a  physician  to  man  it.    The  lat- 


122       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ter  which  was  built  largely  through  the  efforts  of  the 
late  Mrs.  F.  J.  Newton,  has  room  for  twenty-five  pa- 
tients and  is  generally  well  filled.  Dr.  Helen  Newton 
(Mrs.  Gould)  was  the  first  physician  in  charge  and 
since  her  marriage,  Dr.  Maud  M.  Allen  has  been  its 
head.  In  1911,  the  two  hospitals  treated  380  patients^ 
while  13,351  were  prescribed  for  at  the  two  dispensa- 
ries. 

.„  At  the  Frances  Newton  Hospital,  we  met  Pali 
the  nurse  whose  conversion  illustrates  the 
value  of  medical  missions.  She  was  a  Brahman  and  be- 
came a  widow  at  twenty  years.  She  was  unhappy  in 
the  home  of  her  father-in-law  in  Ludhiana  and  went 
to  Hardwar,  a  noted  Hindoo  city,  to  drown  herself  in 
the  sacred  Ganges.  An  Indian  Christian  girl  found  her 
and  brought  her  to  Dr.  Allen  at  Ferozepur.  She  was 
taught  the  gospel  but  stoutly  resisted  baptism,  though 
she  accepted  the  truths  of  Christianity.  After  a  time 
she  visited  her  brother  in  a  village  near  JuUundur.  On 
her  return,  some  strangers  befriended  her  and  gained 
her  confidence.  Stopping  with  them  at  a  station  in  the 
night,  they  sold  her  to  a  cattle  robber  and  woman  steal- 
er for  100  rupees.  The  purchaser  took  her  to  an  island 
in  the  Sutlej  River  where  she  was  kept  for  a  month.  A 
wandering  fakir  who  saw  her  there  brought  to  Feroze- 
pur the  news  of  her  sad  misfortune  and  the  Christians 
gathered  in  special  prayer  for  her  deliverance.  That 
night  the  stealer  dreamed  that  Pali  had  stolen  his  mon- 
ey and  run  away.  In  great  fear,  he  brought  her  the 
next  day  to  the  mission.  She  became  afflicted  with 
tuberculosis  and  promised  the  Lord  that  if  He  would 
heal  her  she  would  be  baptized.  She  grew  worse  until 
all  hope  of  recovery  was  lost.    In  this  extremity  she 


INDIAN    MEDICAL    WORK    IN    VARIOUS    PLACES 


1.  Dr.   Anna   Young,    Fatehgarh   Dispensary 

2.  Dispensary  at   Vengurla 

3.  Dr.  Goheen  and  Hospital,  Vengurla 

4.  "Pali"   in  Ferozepore  Hospital 

5.  Philadelphia  Hospital  for  Women,  Ambala 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA  123 

asked  for  baptism  which  was  administered.  That  week 
she  began  to  recover  and  is  now  perfectly  well.  She  is 
an  earnest  Christian  and  a  devoted  hospital  helper.  Her 
baptism  brought  to  confession  a  "Sudni'*  or  Hindoo 
sacred  woman  who  had  been  holding  back  for  years. 
Of  the  day  when  these  two  accepted  baptism,  Dr.  Allen 
says,  "It  was  one  of  the  happiest  days  of  my  life  for  I 
had  waited  so  long  and  worked  so  hard."  Pali  is  now 
the  operating  room  helper  and  the  "Sudni"  is  installed 
as  hospital  cook. 

.  ,  ,  Dr.  Jessie  R.  Carlton,  who  is  in  charge  of  the 
Philadelphia  Hospital  for  women  at  Ambala, 
has  been  25  years  on  this  field.  In  1891,  land  was 
secured  and  a  temporary  hospital  erected.  The  present 
building  which  commemorates  the  25th  anniversary  of 
the  Woman's  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Philadelphia, 
was  opened  in  1898.  It  is  well  located  at  the  juncture 
of  several  streets  and  has  a  large  compound  within 
which  the  buildings  are  erected  about  open  courts.  It 
has  nominally  40  beds,  but  the  sunny,  airy  courts  al- 
low for  many  more  in  the  dry  season.  Grass  cottages, 
reserved  for  tuberculosis  cases,  are  a  new  feature  of 
the  work.  The  records  show  582  hospital  cases  and 
11,658  out-door  patients  in  1911. 

Dr.  Emily  Marston  is  also  located  at  Ambala  but 
spends  her  time  largely  in  medical  itineration  carrying 
to  the  needy  villagers  hospital  benefits  and  evangeliz- 
ing as  she  goes.  This  type  of  work  is  much  needed  and 
very  fruitful. 

N    fh  T  H*   '^^^  Presbyterian  Board  has  no  distinctive 

^  V     1    ^      medical  work  at  Ludhiana  but  does  have  a 

«   ,.  .  definite  interest  in  the  North  India  School 

of  Medicine  for  Christian  Women  of  which 


124       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Dr.  Mary  R.  Noble  of  that  Board  is  a  professor  and  to 
which  the  Ludhiana  Mission  makes  a  yearly  grant.  Rev. 
E.  M.  Wherry,  D.  D.,  and  Rev.  E.  E.  Fife  of  the  above 
mission  are  President  and  Treasurer  respectively  of 
the  medical  school  board.  This  institution,  supported 
by  all  denominations,  has  the  best  equipment  of  any 
mission  hospital  we  saw  in  India.  It  is  filling  a  large 
place  by  the  training  of  Christian  women  in  medicine, 
nursing  and  pharmacy.  By  means  of  hospitals  and  dis- 
pensaries, native  Christian  women  can  help  their  sis- 
ters in  a  more  effective  and  far-reaching  way  than  by 
any  other  method.  According  to  the  estimate  of  Prin- 
cipal Edith  M.  Brown,  M.  D.,  if  there  were  800  dis- 
pensaries wisely  distributed,  every  woman  in  India 
might  be  within  reach  (25  miles)  of  medical  help.  100 
hospitals  could  control  and  receive  the  major  surgical 
cases  from  these  surrounding  dispensaries.  How  to 
provide  native  women  physicians  for  these  places  is 
the  problem.  For  a  young  woman  to  undertake  a 
course  at  a  men's  medical  school  where  the  professors, 
fellow-students  and  patients  are  largely  men,  is,  in  In- 
dia, a  morally  hazardous  thing  to  say  nothing  of  the 
loss  which  comes  from  the  absence  of  all  Christian 
teaching.  It  is  too  expensive  to  send  students  to  Eng- 
land or  America  for  training.  To  meet  these  difficul- 
ties this  North  India  Medical  School  was  opened.  It 
provides  "a  thorough  medical  education  for  women,  by 
women,  in  a  woman's  hospital  and  under  Christian  in- 
fluences." The  school  is  recognized  by  the  Government 
and  its  students  are  admitted  to  the  yearly  medical 
examination?  on  the  same  terms  as  men.  There  were 
ninety-nine  students  in  training  in  1910,  while  the  hos- 
pital of  100  beds  and  the  three  dispensaries  cared  for 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA  125 

more  than  27,500  patients.  May  God  bless  this  school 
which  is  helpfully  meeting  the  great  demand  for  medi- 
cal education  of  Christian  women. 

///.     THE  NORTH  INDIA  MISSION. 

,  ,  In  the  North  India  Mission  the  medical  work 
^  ^  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  is  carried  on  at 
Fatehgarh  and  at  Allahabad.  The  Fullerton  Memorial 
Dispensary  for  women  and  children  erected  at  Fateh- 
garh by  Dr.  Anna  M.  Fullerton  and  her  sister,  Miss 
Mary  Fullerton,  was  opened  in  1907.  It  occupies  a 
compound  separate  from  but  adjacent  to  the  Bahrpur 
Mission  compound  and  includes  a  physician's  residence 
and  this  dispensary  proper  in  which  are  a  few  beds 
for  recovering  patients.  Dr.  Anna  Young  is  now  in 
charge  of  the  work.  Dr.  Fullerton,  in  preparing  to  re- 
tire from  active  medical  work  is  graciously  making  ar- 
rangements to  transfer  this  property  to  the  Woman's 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Philadelphia. 
All  h  h  H  -^l^^h^^^^i  bears  the  distinction  of  being  the 
place  where  the  Presbyterian  Church  began 
its  first  medical  work  for  women.  Dr.  Sara  Seward,  a 
niece  of  Secretary  of  State,  W.  H.  Seward,  came  to 
Allahabad  in  1871  under  the  auspices  of  the  Woman's 
Union  Missionary  Society  of  New  York  to  cooperate 
with  the  Presbyterian  Mission.  Two  years  later  she 
became  connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Board  as  the 
first  woman  medical  missionary.  Her  first  work  was 
in  the  homes.  In  1889  the  Sara  Seward  Hospital  was 
erected  by  the  gifts  of  friends  but  before  the  work  had 
opened  to  its  larger  influence.  Dr.  Seward  died  of 
cholera.  Through  the  years  its  ministry  has  continued 
under  different  leaders.    In  1911  Dr.  Sarah  E.  Swezey 


126      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

took  charge  and  is  preparing  to  make  the  memorial 
building  with  its  twenty-two  beds  and  dispensary  a 
blessing  to  the  city  which  has  had  cause  to  rejoice 
through  the  years  because  of  "this  boon  of  healing 
which  has  been  conferred  upon  her  women." 
_  ,  The  work  at  Fatehpur  is  greatly  aided  by 
Jatehpur  ^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^^^  Broadwell  Hospital  opened  in 

1911  by  the  Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society.  It 
can  accommodate  fifty  patients  and  is  built  to  allow 
for  large  expansion.  It  works  in  the  fullest  harmony 
and  cooperation  with  the  Presbyterian  mission  and  is 
of  as  much  practical  assistance  as  if  owned  and  oper- 
ated by  the  Presbyterian  Board.  The  two  physicians 
in  charge,  Drs.  Mina  MacKenzie  and  Grace  Spencer  are 
Presbyterians. 

LEPER  ASYLUMS. 

A  very  important  agency,  through  which  the  Pres- 
byterian missionaries  work,  is  the  leper  asylum.  There 
are  five  in  India,  superintended  by  the  missions, — at 
Ratnagiri,  Miraj,  Ambala,  Sabathu  and  Allahabad. 
As  a  rule,  these  asylums  are  owned  and  supported  by 
the  "Mission  to  Lepers  in  India  and  the  East,"  in  con- 
junction with  the  government.  The  missionaries  sup- 
ervise the  work,  give  religious  instruction  and  such 
medicines  as  are  needed.  The  oldest  leper  asylum  un- 
der Presbyterian  management  is  at  Sabathu  where  the 
work  was  started  by  British  officers  in  1844.  Dr.  Mar- 
cus P.  Carlton  superintends  the  work  in  addition  to  his 
dispensary  practice  and  itinerating  work. 
All  1i  h  H  '^^  largest  asylum  of  which  the  Presby- 
.     ,  terians  have  charge  is  at  Allahabad.  Here 

is  one  of  the  finest  pieces  of  Christian  work 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  INDIA  127 

we  saw  in  India.  The  compound  of  t  n  acres  is  divided 
into  three  sections,  one  for  women,  one  for  men,  and 
one  for  married  couples.  There  are  225  inmates.  Each 
has  a  garden  plot  which  is  tended  with  greatest  care. 
Mr.  Sam  Higginbottom,  the  Superintendent,  and  the 
native  doctor  both  love  the  work.  We  followed  Mr. 
Higginbottom  through  the  grounds  early  one  morn- 
ing and  saw  the  pitiful  faces  marred  by  the  terrible 
disease,  the  feet  so  nearly  eaten  off  that  walking  was 
difficult  and  the  fingers  so  nearly  gone  as  to  refuse  to 
do  their  normal  work.  We  saw,  too,  the  bright  faces 
and  the  happy  "salaams"  of  the  Christians  whose  hope 
in  Christ  even  this  dread  disease  cannot  dispel.  There 
are  130  Christians  and  religious  interest  among  them 
is  marked.  Scarcely  a  communion  passes  without 
gome  asking  for  baptism,  and  on  one  occasion  thirteen 
came.  Out  of  the  two  dollars  a  month  allowed  for  each 
leper,  one  and  a  half  pounds  of  grain  are  given  each 
day  and  eight  cents  a  week  granted  for  spending  mon- 
ey. From  this  meager  allowance  the  lepers  in  1911 
gave  an  average  of  fifty  cents  each  for  the  spread  of 
the  gospel.  We  gathered  in  the  chapel  for  a  short  im- 
promptu service  and  rejoiced  at  the  fervor  of  the  sing- 
ing and  the  eager  attention  to  the  message  of  the 
hour  as  also  at  the  warm  welcome  accorded  President 
Ewing  of  the  College  as  he  closed  with  a  few  warm 
hearted,  ringing  words.  As  we  passed  along,  it  was 
easy  to  see  the  gratitude  of  these  lepers  toward  those 
who  minister  to  them.  Likewise,  the  tears  which  drop- 
ped silently  from  the  eyes  and  the  tenderness  of  the 
voice  of  Mr.  Higginbottom  revealed  how  these  lepers 
rest  upon  the  heart  of  the  superintendent  who  said, 
"If  I  had  accomplished  nothing  else  as  a  missionary  I 


128      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

should  consider  the  work  done  here  well  worth  all  the 
effort  of  my  life." 

^      ,     .       The  heart  of  man  is  wonderously  touched 
oncusion  ^^  ^^^  ^^^  which  relieves  his  sufferings. 

The  physician  has  a  natural  entrance  into  the  con- 
fidence of  his  patient.  By  this  avenue  of  approach 
the  splendid  corps  of  Presbyterian  medical  missionaries 
in  India  is  winning  sympathy  for  the  gospel  wherever 
they  go.  Because  of  their  evangelizing  efficiency  the 
church  should  give  them  reinforcements  to  occupy  the 
needy  fields  and  provide  them  with  adequate  equip- 
ment for  their  growing  work.  Thus  may  the  thou- 
sands they  now  point  to  Christ  become  the  millions, 
and  the  day  of  India's  universal  welcome  to  Christ  be 
swiftly  advanced. 


VARIOUS    VIEWS    OF    THE    SHWE-DAGON— THE    GREATEST 
TEMPLE   OF    BUDDHISM,    RANGOON,    BURMA 


MISSIONS  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS. 


PERTAINING   TO   ROYALTY 

1.  The  American   Legation 

2.  Hon.    Hamilton    King,    Envoy    Extraordinary   and    Minister    Pleni- 

potentiary,   U.    S.    A..    Wife    and    Daugliter 

3.  Riding  the  Animal   of   Royalty 

4.  View  from  the  Lakawn,    Laos  Mission  Compound 

5.  Palace  of  the   Chow,   Lakawn 

6.  Hon.   C.   C.   Hansen,   M.   D.,   American   Vice  Consul 


CHAPTER  VII. 
EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS. 

TO  speak  of  Siam  and  Laos  is,  in  one  sense,  as  incor- 
rect as  to  speak  of  the  United  States  and  Texas. 
Laos  is  one  of  the  seventeen  states  or  mon- 
tons  of  the  Kingdom  of  Siam.  The  Kingdom  of  Siam  is 
theoretically  an  absolute  monarchy;  yet  practically  it 
is  not.  The  king  limits  himself  and  is  limited  by  the 
laws  enacted  and  operative  at  his  will,  somewhat  modi- 
^-^  ^.  fied  by  a  legislative  body  of  representa- 
y  lam  ^.^^  ^^^  ^^^^  organization  of  the  govem- 
and  Laos .  ^^^^  .^  ^^^^  ^^  jj.^  Majesty,  the  King,  who 
has  his  cabinet  of  princes  of  the  royal  blood.  These 
princes  are  at  the  heads  of  the  various  departments 
of  the  government  by  the  king's  appointment.  Then 
there  are  seventeen  High  Commissioners, — each  one 
of  whom  is  governor  of  a  monton  or  province,  also  ap- 
pointed by  the  king.  Under  these  are  subprovincial 
governors  or  Chow  Muangs.  These  are  again  sub- 
divided into  districts  of  10,000  people  over  whom  are 
appointed  rulers  called  Ampurs.  Under  these  are  of- 
ficers and  Head  Men  who  govern  respectively  1000  peo- 
ple, and  100  people  each.  These  latter  are  elected  by 
the  people.  The  Kingdom  of  Siam  extends  over  an 
area  of  about  200,000  square  miles  and  has  a  popula- 


132      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

tion  variously  estimated  at  from  seven  to  ten  million 
people. 

But  there  are  reasons  for  speaking  of  the  above 
described  territory  as  Siam  and  Laos. 

First.  Laos  was  once  a  separate  state  with  an 
autonomous  government.  Its  capital  was  Chiengmai, 
and  the  State  was  composed  of  a  number  of  provinces 
whose  names  and  boundaries  still  exist,  such  as  Chi- 
engmai, Lampoon,  Lakawn,  Pre,  Nan,  Chiengrai. 

Second.  The  people  of  Laos  speak  and  write  a  dif- 
ferent language  from  the  Siamese,  although  there  is 
a  marked  similarity  between  these  two  languages; 
both  people  being  originally  of  the  same  stock,  namely 
of  the  Tai  race. 

Third.  The  Laos  people  are  not  all  confined  with- 
in the  boundaries  of  the  Kingdom  of  Siam.  They  are 
a  numerous  people  and  spread  out  into  four  adjacent 
countries,  and  are  under  as  many  different  govern- 
ments, viz:  the  Siamese  Government  in  Laos;  the 
French  Government  in  French  Indo-China;  the  Brit- 
ish Government  in  Burma;  and  the  Chinese  Govern- 
ment in  Western  China. 

Fourth.  For  the  above  reasons,  the  Presbyterian 
Church  U.  S.  A.  has  organized  a  separate  mission 
among  these  people,  known  as  the  Laos  Mission,  which 
is  a  fourth  reason  for  differentiating  it  from  the  Mis- 
sion which  that  Church  has  in  Lower  and  Southern 
Siam,  known  as  the  Siam  Mission.  The  Siamese  and 
the  Laos  people  as  has  been  noted,  are  originally  of  the 
same  stock;  but  the  Siam  Mission  has  to  do  not  alone 
with  the  Siamese  but  with  the  Chinese  in  Siam,  of 
whom  there  are  over  one  million,  while  the  Laos  Mis- 
sion has  to  do  only   with  the   Laos   speaking   people 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS        133 

whether  in  Siam,  French,  British,  or  Chinese  terri- 
tory. 

_    -  Two  missionaries  sent  to  China,  Mitchell 

r^^7  .  and  Orr,  December,  1837,  were  instructed 
Beginnings  ^^  ^^^  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions to  investigate  Siam  as  a  mission  field.  After  vis- 
iting the  city  of  Bangkok,  the  record  says  that  the  Rev. 
Robert  W.  Orr  reported  that  "he  deemed  there  was  a 
large  field  still  unoccupied  where  laborers  sent  from 
our  Church  would  be  welcomed  and  have  ample  em- 
ployment, though  already  the  missionaries  of  two 
Boards  were  established  there."  Proceeding  to  act  in 
accordance  with  this  report,  the  Board  in  1839,  "Re- 
solved to  establish  a  branch  of  the  Chinese  Mission  at 
Bangkok,  and  also  at  the  same  place  a  mission  to  the 
Siamese,"  and  the  Rev.  Wm.  P.  Buell,  of  Richmond,  Va., 
with  his  wife  was  sent.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Buell  spent  four 
years  in  Siam  and  returned  on  account  of  the  broken 
health  of  Mrs.  Buell.  The  minutes  of  the  Siam  Mis- 
sion, Vol.  I.,  which  it  was  our  privilege  while  in  Siam 
to  consult  by  permission  of  the  Secretary,  Rev.  A.  W. 
Cooper,  relates  in  addition  to  the  above,  that,  on  the 
20th  of  July,  1846,  the  Rev.  Stephen  Matoon  with  Mrs. 
Mary  I.  Mattoon  and  Samuel  R.  House,  M.  D.,  who  had 
been  appointed  to  recommence  the  Siam  Mission,  sail- 
ed from  New  York  on  a  vessel  bound  for  Canton. 

"After  an  unusually  long,  but  agreeable  passage  of 
163  days,  they  reached  Macao,  Dec.  25th,  when  no  op- 
portunity of  going  direct  to  Siam  presenting,  they 
were  constrained,  after  a  month's  delay  waiting  for  a 
vessel,  to  proceed  via  Singapore.  In  Singapore,  where 
they  arrived  after  a  brief  voyage  of  eight  days,  they 
were  most  kindly  received  by  the  Rev.  B.  B.  Keesburry 


134      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

there,  of  the  London  Mission  to  the  Malays;  and,  fav- 
ored in  finding  in  the  harbor  a  trading  ship  belonging 
to  the  King  of  Siam  commanded  by  a  European,  a  pas- 
sage to  Bangkok  was  secured,  and  the  ensuing  week 
found  them  embarked  in  the  "Lion"  on  their  last  but 
most  tedious  voyage.  It  was  not  till  the  24th  day  on 
the  20th  of  March,  1847,  that  their  vessel  cast  anchor 
in  the  Siam  Roads." 

As  early  as  1818  Mrs.  Ann  Hazeltine  Judson,  of 
the  Baptist  Board,  had  "set  herself  to  acquire  the 
Siamese  language  and  had  translated  a  catechism  and 
the  Gospel  of  Matthew  into  that  tongue."  The  Ameri- 
can Baptists  began  work  in  Siam  in  1833.  In  1835  the 
American  Board  sent  D.  B.  Bradley,  M.  D.,  to  Bangkok 
to  labor  mainly  in  behalf  of  the  Siamese.  The  above 
named  missionary  societies  have  long  since  withdrawn 
their  missionaries  from  this  field;  although  some  of 
the  fruits  of  their  labors  are  still  being  looked  after  by 
the  Baptists  who  have  a  Chinese  Baptist  congrega- 
tion in  Bangkok,  which  Dr.  Foster,  whom  we  met  there 
this  past  year,  told  us  is  the  first  Protestant  church 
in  all  Asia. 

^.    .  From  the  beginning  of  mission  work  in 

,  ,,  the  Kingdom  of  Siam  the  Government 

p  has  been  for  the    most  part    in  hearty 

sympathy  with  the  activities  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, notwithstanding  the  government  itself  along 
with  the  people  is  Buddhistic  in  its  religion.  More 
money  has  been  contributed  by  the  Siamese  Govern- 
ment and  officials  of  the  government  toward  the  prop- 
erty of  the  Presbyterian  Mission  work  in  Siam  than 
the  church  in  America  has  contributed  to  that  work. 
The  following  communication  sent  to  the  American 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS         135 

Presbyterian  Mission,  by  the  new  King  of  Siam,  in  re- 
ply to  a  letter  of  congratulations  from  the  Mission  on 
the  occasion  of  his  coronation,  clearly  manifests  the 
present  attitude  of  the  government : — 

"Bangkok,  20th  December,  1911. 

Reverend  Gentlemen  of  the  American  Presbyterian  Mission, 

I  am  commanded  by  His 
Majesty  the  King,  my  August  Sovereign,  to  acknowledge  the 
receipt  of  the  document  containing  the  congratulations  to  His 
Majesty  on  the  occasion  of  his  Coronation,  which  was  trans- 
mitted through  the  kind  offices  of  His  Excellency,  Mr.  Hamil- 
ton King. 

His  Majesty  desires  me  to  express  his  sincere  thanks  for 
your  good  wishes  and  to  assure  you  that,  mindful  of  the  excel- 
lent work  performed  by  the  American  missionaries  for  the  en- 
lightenment of  the  people  of  this  country,  he  will  not  fail  to 
follow  in  the  footsteps  of  his  Royal  Predecessors  in  affording 
every  encouragement  to  them  in  the  pursuit  of  their  praise- 
worthy task. 

I  have  the  honor  to  be. 
Reverend  Gentlemen, 

Your  very  obedient  servant, 

(Signed)    DEVAWONGSE, 
Minister  of  Foreign  Affairs." 

The  mission  work  in  Siam  has  been  greatly  favor- 
ed also  in  having  as  staunch  friends  the  Envoy  Ex- 
traordinary and  Minister  Plenipotentiary  of  the  U.  S. 
A.,  Mr.  Hamilton  King  and  his  accomplished  family. 
It  was  our  privilege  to  have  frequent  conferences  with 
Mr.  King,  and  we  found  both  him  and  his  family  most 
admirable  people.  At  the  time  we  were  in  Bangkok, 
also,  the  acting  U.  S.  Consul  was  Dr.  C.  C.  Hansen,  who 
had  been  for  years  one  of  the  missionaries  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  U.  S.  A.,  and  who,  of  course,  is  most 
cooperative  now  with  the  missionary  force.  Thus,  polit- 


136       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ically,  the  missionary  work  in  Siam  has  many  friends 
at  court,  especially  in  the  highest  circles.  When  we 
were  in  Siam,  the  missionaries  were  having  some  dif- 
ficulty in  buying  ground  on  which  to  erect  their  build- 
ings, this  being  due  possibly  to  the  ambitious  desire 
of  Siam  to  get  recognition  as  a  most  favored  nation 
and  be  placed  on  the  same  footing  with  Japan  in  the 
family  of  the  civilized  nations  of  the  earth.  Many  of 
the  missionaries  were  favorable  to  such  a  treaty  be- 
tween the  United  States  and  Siam,  and  were  ready  to 
surrender  their  extra  territorial  rights.  We  mention 
this  as  throwing  an  illuminating  side  light  upon  the 
stage  of  Siam's  advancement  in  civilization  and  Chris- 
tian culture. 

,p,     p  One  of  the  most  potent  evangelizing  agen- 

cies both  in  Siam  and  Laos  has  been  the 
Mission  Press.  The  Siam  Mission  Press,  located  at 
Bangkok,  dates  back  of  1841;  and  the  Laos  Mission 
Press,  located  at  Chiengmai,  dates  back  of  1891.  These 
presses  are  both  self-supporting.  The  missionaries 
printed  the  first  book  ever  printed  in  Siam,  viz.  the 
Bible;  and  the  Chiengmai  Press  is  the  only  press  in 
the  world  equipped  to  print  the  Bible  in  the  Laos 
language.  The  manager  of  the  Bangkok  Mission 
Press  is  Mr.  E.  M.  Spillman,  who  succeeded  Rev.  J.  B. 
Dunlap.  Mr.  Dunlap  had  managed  the  press  for  twenty 
years  and  made  a  great  success  of  it.  Mr.  Spillman  is 
himself  a  practical  printer  and  is  proving  himself  not 
only  an  excellent  press  manager,  but  also  a  good  business 
manager  for  the  mission  all  along  the  line.  The  man- 
ager of  the  Chiengmai  Mission  Press  is  Rev.  D.  G.  Col- 
lins, D.  D.,  who  has  been  in  this  position  from  the  first. 
When  he  was  chosen  in  1891  there  was  only  an  old 


BANGKOK 


1.  Group   of  our   Siam   Missionaries 

2.  Mission  Press  Compound 

3.  A  Canal   Scene 

4.  Entrance  to  the  Palace   Temple  or  Wat 


BOON    ITT    MEMORIAL    INSTITUTE 

1.  Mr.   Steele,   Superintendent  of  B.  I.  M.,  and  Mrs.   Steele,   Studying 

with    their    Siamese    Language   Teacher 

2.  Institute  Building 

3.  On  the  Palace  Grounds 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS         137 

worn  out  Washington  press  piled  away  under  the 
house  of  one  of  the  missionaries.  Now  the  institution 
has  a  good  cyclinder  press,  four  job  presses,  two  cut- 
ting machines  and  many  other  facilities ;  also  a  build- 
ing 30x60  feet,  which  has  already  been  enlarged  three 
times  and  a  fourth  enlargement  is  now  in  progress. 
This  press  represents  an  investment  of  $15,000  and 
did  a  business  last  year  of  $8,000.  The  Bangkok  Press 
has  a  somewhat  larger  amount  invested  and  did  a  busi- 
ness last  year  of  $12,000.  Each  of  the  presses  does 
work  for  the  American  Bible  Society,  and  each  also 
does  a  large  amount  of  commercial  printing.  But  the 
work  done,  for  which  good  prices  are  paid  by  commer- 
cial agencies,  enables  these  presses  to  do  a  great  deal 
of  printing  for  their  missions  at  a  more  moderate  price. 

T^  , ,.  ^.  A  Christian  paper  of  some  forty  pages  is 
Pubhcations   .         ,  xi.  •     t  m^^    t 

issued  every  month  m  Laos.    The  Laos 

News  is  another  publication  issued  quarterly  from  the 
Chiengmai  Press.  This  is  printed  in  English  and  cir- 
culated largely  in  the  United  States.  This  press  also 
publishes  the  Laos  Hymnal  as  well  as  the  Laos  Bible 
and  many  other  volumes  and  leaflets  of  Christian  lit- 
erature. The  Bangkok  Press  issues,  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  Wang  Lang  School,  a  very  attractive  and 
artistic,  well  edited  Siamese  magazine,  called  "The  Day 
Break."  This  press  has  also  printed  and  published  per- 
haps the  largest  Bible  in  the  world, — the  Siamese 
Bible;  it  is  fully  eight  inches  thick.  There  are  only 
three  of  that  edition  known  to  be  in  existence  at  the 
present  time.  The  press  is  busy  now  reprinting  the 
Bible,  book  by  book,  as  it  is  being  revised  by  a  compe- 
tent committee  appointed  by  the  mission. 

The  whole  Bible  was  translated  about  twenty-five 


138       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

years  ago  by  various  individuals  who  did  very  well  un- 
der the  circumstances.  But  the  present  version  of  the 
Bible  in  Siamese  does  not  present  the  Word  of  God 
in  the  best  possible  form  to  the  people  of  the  land  for 
whom  it  was  intended,  the  chief  reason,  perhaps,  be- 
ing that  the  Siamese  language  has  changed  very  rapid- 
ly in  the  past  two  decades,  while  the  Bible  has  not  been 
revised  to  keep  pace  with  these  changes.  The  present 
revision  committee  is  composed  of  the  Rev.  John  Car- 
rington,  D.  D.,  of  the  American  Bible  Society,  the  Rev. 
E.  P.  Dunlap,  D.  D.,  the  Rev.  A.  W.  Cooper  and  the 
Rev.  W.  G.  McClure,  D.  D.,  of  the  Siam  Mission.  A 
goodly  supply  of  these  new  Bible  publications  will  be 
on  India  paper. 

p..      .  p  I  Evangelistic  efforts  in  both  Siam  and 

i  f  Eff  t  ^^os  are  limited  only  by  the  number 
,    ^.  and    strength    of  the    evangelists    at 

work.  Both  fields  are  wide  open  and 
white  for  the  harvest.  However,  there  is  a  decided 
difference  in  the  soil  of  the  two  fields.  The  Siam  mis- 
sion field  has  thus  far  proven  itself  far  more  stony 
and  thorny  than  the  Laos  field.  To  the  question  asked 
by  us  of  the  Siam  missionaries,  "What  are  the  obsta- 
cles in  the  way  of  the  immediate  evangelization  of  all 
the  people  in  your  field  V*  the  Mission  unanimously  re- 
sponded : — 

"The  difficulties  in  the  way  of  the  immediate 
evangelization  of  Siam  are  many  and  multiplex.  First, 
is  the  indifference  of  the  Siamese  to  the  things  of  the 
spiritual  world.  The  very  essence  of  Buddhism  is  in- 
difference. Second,  is  the  imperfection  of  our  equip- 
ment.— 

(a)  "Spiritually.  The  nearer  a  missionary  lives  to 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS        139 

Christ  the  more  clearly  does  he  realize  the  poverty  of 
his  own  resources  for  this  mighty  conflict  in  one  of 
Satan's  strongholds.  Multitudinous  duties  very  often 
prevent  him  from  properly  feeding  his  own  spiritual 
life.  It  takes  time  to  be  holy,  and  without  true  holi- 
ness we  can  bear  no  fruit. 

(b)  "Mentally.  The  difference  of  the  mode  of 
thought  between  the  Oriental  and  the  Occidental  mind 
makes  it  very  difficult  to  find  a  common  ground. 

(c)  "We  are  sadly  few  in  number.  To  reach  any 
people  we  must  first  make  friends  with  them;  then, 
using  that  friendship  as  a  vantage  ground,  seek  to 
bring  them  to  a  realization  of  their  need  of  Christ  as 
their  Savior.  This  takes  time,  and  it  at  once  becomes 
evident  that  it  is  physically  impossible  for  the  force 
we  now  have,  or  double  or  triple  our  present  number 
to  come  into  close  contact  with  even  the  Siamese  evan- 
gelists necessary  to  the  evangelization  of  Siam.  We 
will  need  at  least  260  Presbyterian  foreign  missionaries 
to  accomplish  this  great  work. 

(d)  "Failure  on  the  part  of  the  Siamese  Chris- 
tians to  realize  the  claim  that  Christ  has  on  them  for 
a  life  of  service.  Many  Christians  do  not  follow  the 
example  of  Christ  in  going  about  to  seek  and  to  save 
those  that  are  lost.  Hence,  we  are  weak  in  the  number 
of  native  evangelists,  and  without  an  adequate  force 
of  them  we  cannot  hope  to  evangelize  the  whole  popu- 
lation." 

To  the  question,  "What  is  the  relative  emphasis 
that  should  be  given  in  the  advocacy  of  mission  work 
at  home  of  the  two  ideals  of  immediate  evangelization 
and  the  development  of  a  self-supporting,  self -extend- 
ing, and  self-governing  native  church?"  the  Mission 


140      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

unanimously  emphasized,  "both  as  equally  essential 
and  inseparable,  but,  in  the  order  of  time,  evangeliza- 
tion must  come  first.  Under  present  conditions  in 
Siam,  no  gain  could  be  made  by  increased  financial 
subsidies  to  the  native  church,  or  having  more  native 
evangelists  at  larger  salaries.  Our  immediate  need  is 
a  larger  missionary  force,  with  a  view  to  more  aggres- 
sive evangelism  along  three  lines : — Evangelistic  effort 
among  the  unconverted  with  a  view  to  increasing  the 
number  of  Christians;  Second,  pastoral  effort  to 
diminish  the  losses  from  backsliding  and  to  raise  the 
standard  of  the  native  church ;  Third,  more  systematic 
and  thorough  training  of  all  available  material  for 
evangelists  and  pastors.  We  need  reinforcements  to 
provide  for  this  training.  The  Siamese  are  not  as  a 
nation  as  aggressive  as  the  Chinese  and  Japanese,  so 
that  a  large  force  of  foreign  missionaries  must  be  on 
the  field  before  any  great  movement  can  be  expected." 
To  the  question,  "How  many  new  missionaries 
should  be  sent  from  America  to  make  it  possible  tor 
you,  cooperative  with  the  native  church  in  your  field, 
to  give  the  gospel  to  all  the  people  of  your  field?"  the 
Mission  unanimously  answered: — "The  Mission  be- 
lieves that  there  should  be  one  missionary  to  every 
25,000  of  the  population.  This  is  in  accordance  with 
the  generally  accepted  opinions  of  conferences  both  in 
America  and  in  non-Christian  lands.  We  believe  that 
Siam  needs  more  foreign  missionaries,  in  proportion  to 
the  population,  than  the  average  mission  field.  There- 
fore, Siam,  with  its  6,501,136  people,  needs  not  less 
than  241  missionaries  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  U. 
S.  A.    These  would  be  divided  among  the  various  fields 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS        141 

of  the  Mission  as  follows : — Bangkok,  136 ;  Petchaburi, 
30 ;  Nakawn,  32 ;  Pitsanuloke,  44 ;  Tap  Tieng,  9." 

Another  question  which  we  proposed  to  the  Mis- 
sion along  with  the  above,  shows  in  its  answer  a  states- 
manlike grasp  of  this  whole  question  of  giving  the  gos- 
pel to  Siam  in  this  generation.  The  question  was, 
"What  would  be  the  annual  expenditure  of  money  re- 
quired to  adequately  support  the  mission  work  in  your 
field?"  The  Mission  unanimously  repHed: — "It  takes 
$40,000  annually  to  support  the  work  of  the  Siam  Mis- 
sion as  it  is  today.  A  gradual  six-fold  increase  in  for- 
eign workers,  as  proposed,  would  doubtless  lead  to  more 
than  a  proportionate  increase  of  native  workers;  but. 
allowing  for  increased  native  gifts,  and  from  various 
economies  resulting  from  a  more  adequate  force,  it  is 
probable  that  $250,000  would  be  the  maximum  annual 
amount  required  to  finance  all  the  work  for  which  the 
church  may  be  held  responsible.  If,  besides  filling  all 
vacancies,  ten  new  workers  should  be  sent  every  year 
for  twenty  years,  there  would  be  an  increasing  cost 
of  maintenance  at  the  rate  of  $10,000  a  year.  With  a 
margin  of  $10,000  a  year,  this  would  reach  its  maxi- 
mum of  $250,000  at  the  end  of  twenty  years.  So  that 
this  plan  is  not  impossible  of  accomplishment  and 
should  be  undertaken." 
p  ,.  . .      As  a  start  toward  the  accomplishment  of 

w    x.x  ..  this  worthy  and  workable  undertaking, 

Institutions    ,,      „     vj.-       /-.i.      t^ttca     i_ 

the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  has 

now  in  the  Siam  Mission,  41  missionaries,  located  in  the 
five  stations  above  named;  it  has  twelve  church  or- 
ganizations, with  an  aggregate  membership  of  800, 
with  only  one  ordained  native  minister.  But  it  has 
some  very  encouraging  evangelistic  institutions.    One 


142      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

of  these  is  an  organized  conference  of  native  Chris- 
tians whch  meets  once  a  year  for  three  or  four  days  of 
study,  prayer,  and  progressive  evangelistic  planning. 
While  we  were  in  Siam  this  conference  was  in  session, 
and  it  was  our  privilege  to  confer  with  a  number  of  its 
leaders.  Dr.  Geo.  B.  McFarland,  who  is  President  of 
the  Association,  assured  us  that  the  meeting  this  year 
was  the  best  ever  held  from  the  standpoint  of  num- 
ber, spirituality,  and  consecration  to  service  and  sacri- 
fice for  the  extension  of  the  Kingdom. 
Boon  Itt  ^^^^^^^  ^^^y  promising  institution  in  the  in- 
«  .  ,  terest  of  evangelism  is  the  Boon  Itt  Memo- 
In  t*t  t  ^^^^  Institute.  This  institution  is  organized 
on  the  lines  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  but  is  under 
the  control  and  in  the  hands  of  the  Mission  and  of  the 
missionaries.  Mr.  Clarence  A.  Steel,  of  the  Portland, 
Oregon,  Y.  M.  C.  A.,  has  been  chosen  as  superintendent, 
and  it  is  expected  that  he  will  be  able,  as  soon  as  he 
acquires  the  language,  to  push  the  work  in  a  large  way 
for  the  winning  to  Christ  of  many  young  men  in  Bang- 
kok. The  mistake  of  the  telegraph  operator  in  Port- 
land, Oregon,  we  believe  is  prophetic.  When  he  re- 
ceived from  New  York  the  following  message  for  Mr. 
Steel :  "The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  has  appointed 
you  to  Boon  Itt  Institute  in  Bangkok,  Siam,"  the  oper- 
ator made  it  read,  "Mr.  C.  A.  Steel.  You  are  appointed 
by  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  to  boom  its  institute 
in  Bangkok,  Siam." 

A  i-iu  •  4.»      I^ev.  J.  B.  Dunlap  has  been  appointed  to 
A  Christian  .  ^i.  .  T-        ttt    i       »   m    •  • 

Worke    '      organize  a   Christian  Workers    Training 

Trainin  School,  which  will  prepare  men  for  the 

School  ministry.     As  yet,  Siam  has  but  one  or- 

dained native  minister,  and  four  or  five 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS        143 

licentiates.  But  the  time  is  ripe  for  securing  an  in- 
creasing* number  of  young  men  from  the  churches  and 
native  Christian  constituency  who  will  prepare  for  the 
preaching  of  the  gospel. 

„  .         The  Siam  Mission  is  pathetically  short  in 

yange  s  ic  ^^^  number  of  missionaries  free  to  do 
Missionaries  ^.^^^^  evangelistic  work.  The  Rev.  E.  P. 
Dunlap,  D.  D.,  of  Tap  Tieng,  the  senior  missionary  of 
the  Mission,  is  very  able  and  desirous  of  doing  this 
work.  But  he  is  so  efficient  and  so  needed  along  many 
other  lines  that  little  time  and  strength  are  left  to  this 
mighty  man  of  God  to  give  to  direct  evangelism.  He 
is  now  and  again  called  to  Bangkok  to  confer  with  His 
Majesty's  Counsellors  on  matters  relative  to  our  Mis- 
sion, or  to  confer  with  our  missionaries  on  important 
questions  of  mission  policy.  However,  one  year  Dr. 
Dunlap  spent  all  but  thirteen  days  in  evangelistic  itin- 
eration. The  Rev.  R.  W.  Post,  of  Petchaburi,  is  an 
evangelistic  missionary  of  commendable  zeal  and  wis- 
dom; but  he,  too,  is  charged  with  many  station  duties 
which  often  prevent  him  getting  into  the  field,  or 
staying  long  enough  in  a  place  to  accomplish  the  best 
results  when  he  goes.  He  is  an  indefatigable  worker 
and  is  growing  rapidly  in  efficiency.  The  Rev.  Frank 
L.  Snyder,  of  Bangkok,  has  been  engaged  until  recent- 
ly in  evangelistic  work,  largely  among  the  Chinese  of 
that  Capitol  City.  But  Bangkok  is  a  city  of  almost  one 
million  people;  and,  if  all  the  missionaries  now  in 
Siam  were  stationed  in  Bangkok,  there  would  be  only 
one  missionary  for  each  25,000  of  the  population.  There 
are  142,636  Buddhist  monks  in  the  territory  covered 
by  the  Siam  Mission.  There  is  one  Buddhistic  relig- 
ious leader  for  each  45  of  the  population.    If  we  are  to 


144       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

take  Siam  for  Christ  in  this  generation,  surely  it  is  not 
asking  too  much  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  which  has 
this  field  alone  to  itself,  that  it  furnish  one  religious 
leader  for  each  25,000  of  the  entire  population,  or  250 
missionaries  in  the  next  twenty  years.  Rev.  C.  E.  Eck- 
els of  Nakawn,  is  meeting  with  encouraging  success  in 
that  important  station  on  the  peninsula  of  South  Sit  m, 
where  he  shares  with  Dr.  Dunlap  of  Tap  Tieng  the  en- 
tire evangelistic  supervision  of  those  southern-most 
points  of  the  Mission. 

™,  .  .  The  Rev.  John  Carrington,  D.  D.,  form- 
■R'W    Q    *  f      ^^^  ^^^  missionaries  of  the  Pres- 

byterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  is 
now  the  secretary  of  the  American  Bible  Society  in 
Siam.  Dr.  Carrington  is  doing  a  great  work  and  co- 
operates heartily  with  the  missionaries.  He  has  six- 
teen colporteurs,  who  also  are  cooperative  with  the 
Mission  as  evangelistic  agents.  But  all  told,  includ- 
ing educational,  medical,  publicational,  lay  workers, 
each  and  all  as  evangelistic  agencies,  direct  or  indirect, 
the  church  has  only  about  one  missionary  for  each  125, 
000  of  the  unevangelized  in  Siam.  Even  if  there  were 
furnished  one  missionary  for  each  25,000,  as  is  asked, 
they  would  still  be  far,  far  below  the  faith  challenging 
estimate  of  scripture  in  which  it  is  declared  that  "one 
shall  chase  a  thousand,  and  two  shall  put  ten  thousand 
to  flight." 

^.  Direct  evangelism  began  among  the  Laos 

p,  ,.  ..     people  when,   in  1865,  the  Rev.  Daniel 

vange  s  ic  ]y[^,Qiiyaj.y  ^j^^j  ^j^g  -^^y  Jonathan  Wilson 

went  from  Petchaburi  to  Chiengmai,  pio- 
neering their  way  600  miles  through  the 
almost  trackless  jungle, — ^trackless  for  them  because 


EVANGEmSTIC    FORCES    AND    FIELDS 


1,  Map    Showing   New    Stations    Needed    in    Laos    Mission 
Dr.   McGilvary's  Grave,   Chieng  Mai         3.     Dr.  Wilson's   Grave.   Lakawn 

4.  Rev.    R.    C.   Jones  and   Steam  Launch,   Pitsanuloke 

5.  Natives   Listening  to  Gramophone   of  Mr.   Callender 

6.  Siamese    Bible — Biggest    in   the   World 

7.  Boys   Preparing  for  Buddhist   Priesthood 

8.  Chapel  at  Pitsanuloke  9.     Sumray    Church,    Bangkok 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS        145 

the  journey  was  made  very  largely  by  river  boats. 
Two  years  afterwards,  Dr.  McGilvary,  that  "indefati- 
gable evangelist,"  and  "all  round  missionary,"  took  up 
his  abode  with  his  family  in  Chiengmai,  the  capitol  city 
then  of  the  King  of  Laos.  When  the  Mission  was 
named,  it  was  called  the  North  Laos  Mission,  because  it 
was  supposed  to  be  the  northermost  territory  of  the 
Laos  people  of  whom  the  Siamese  are  a  part.  Not- 
withstanding also,  the  wide  evangelistic  touring  of  Dr. 
McGilvary,  including  each  of  the  cities  that  have  since 
become  station  centers  of  the  Laos  Mission,  and  some 
twenty  other  walled  cities  in  the  Siamese  Laos  States, 
many  of  which  have  in  later  years  become  out-stations 
of  the  Mission,  the  actual  field  of  the  Laos  Mission  has 
only  recently  been  discovered. 

»,,     y  Up  until  quite  recently  the  Laos  Mission 

p.  , ,  has  considered  itself  responsible  for  possi- 

bly  5,000,000  people.  But,  within  the  past 
two  years,  Rev.  W.  C.  Dodd  and  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Free- 
man have  each,  independently  of  the  other,  made  very 
wide  and  extensive  explorations.  Hence,  to  our  ques- 
tion, "Do  you  wish  to  correct  or  supplement  the  esti- 
mate given  with  reference  to  the  number  of  people  in 
your  field  for  which  the  Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.  A. 
is  responsible  ?"  the  Mission,  in  its  Annual  Meeting  of 
January,  1912,  answered:  "Yes.  Instead  of  the  *pos- 
sible  five  millions'  mostly  in  northern  Siam,  further 
reiLearch  and  exploration  reveal  at  least  fourteen  mil- 
lion Laos  speaking  people,  possibly  sixteen  millions,  lo- 
cated as  follows: — 

1.     Buddhist  Laos — 

Northern   Siam 3,500,000 

Eastern  Burma 500,000 


146      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Southwestern  China 1,000,000 

French   Laos   States 2,000,000 


7,000,000 
2.    Non-Buddhistic  Laos — 

Southern  China  and  Tonkin....7,000,000 


Grand  Total 14,000,000 

"These  fourteen  millions  are  exclusively  ours  and 
rapidly  increasing.  The  Laos  Mission  and  the  Board 
in  New  York  have  officially  recognized  their  responsi- 
bility for  the  Laos  Race  wherever  found.  Their  evan- 
gelization CONSTITUTES  THE  LARGEST  TASK 
CONFRONTING  ANY  SINGLE  MISSION  OF  THE 
PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH.  The  fourteen  to  sixteen 
million  Laos  and  the  four  to  six  million  Siamese  alike 
belong  to  the  Tai  Race.  The  entire  twenty  millions  are 
the  field  of  the  Siam  and  Laos  Missions.  Our  distinct 
missionary  responsibility  for  the  Tai  Race  is  second 
only  to  that  of  the  Chinese  Race.  Their  remarkably 
homogenous  speech  and  the  continuity  throughout  the 
5,000,000  square  miles  of  territory  greatly  facilitate 
the  task." 

To  other  questions  which  we  submitted,  the  Mis- 
sion made  answer  in  the  following  clear-cut,  states- 
manlike document  which  we  quote  as  outlining  a  cam- 
paign worthy  of  the  great  Presbyterian  Church  which 
is  the  only  Protestant  missionary  agency  at  work  in 
this  marvelously  fertile  field : — 

"If  we  ask  for  one   foreign   missionary   for 

.         each  25,000  of  the    fourteen    million    Laos 

T\r    a  H     speaking  people,  we  must  ask  for  an  effective 

force  of  not  less  than  560  foreign  missionary 

workers.    We  cannot  expect  to  reach  this  number  in 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS        147 

the  immediate  future,  but  we  ought  within  fifteen 
years  to  open  fifteen  new  stations,  one  each  year.  Many 
other  stations  must  ultimately  be  manned  to  reach  ef- 
fectively our  whole  area  and  population.  The  stations 
that  we  ask  to  open  have  a  wholly  unoccupied  field, 
some  of  them  as  large  in  area  as  an  entire  state  of  the 
Union,  and  with  a  population  of  one  to  two  million 
each.  This  is  especially  true  among  the  non-Buddhist 
Laos  of  China.  We  indicate  there  only  central  stations 
around  which  two  to  four  other  stations  must  ultimate- 
ly be  opened.  We  ask  to  open  within  fifteen  years  the 
following  stations: 

Among  Buddhist  Laos.  Among  Non-Buddhist  Laos. 

1.  Keng  Tung,  Burma.  1.  Linganfu,  Yunnan. 

2.  Nawng  Kai,  Siam.  2.  Nanningfu,  Kwangsi. 

3.  Raheng,  Siam.  3.  Kwangnanfu,    Yunnan,    or 

4.  Luang  Prabang,  French  Dai-se-ting,    Kwangsi. 
Laos.                                            4.  Tsingifu,  Kweichau. 

6.  Chieng  Rung,  Yunnan.  5.  Laishau,  Tonkin. 

6.  Kung  Mo,  Yunnan.  6.  Chao  Bang,  Tonkin. 

7.  Muang  Baw,   Yunnan.  7.  Chieng      Kwang,      French 

8.  Muang  Sai,  French  Laos.  Laos. 

A  total  average  force  of  twelve  foreign  mission- 
aries for  each  of  these  fifteen  new  stations  and  the 
same  for  our  five  established  stations  requires  an  ef- 
fective force  of  240  foreign  missionaries  in  twenty 
stations.  Added  stations  would  require  added  forces. 
To  open  these  fifteen  stations  in  fifteen  years,  and 
reach  in  that  time  an  effective  force  of  240  mission- 
aries, the  Board  should  send  us  each  year  beginning  in 
1912  not  less  than  twenty-five  new  workers.  This  al- 
lows in  some  measure  for  losses  by  illness  and  death. 
Send  us  this  number  of  new  missionaries  each  year 


148       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

and  we  will  do  our  best  with  God's  blessing  to  meet  the 

tremendous  situation  that  confronts  us. 

„       ^  "It  is  not  possible  nor  would  it  be  wise 

„.  .  .  „  to  send  a  sufficient  number  of  foreign 
Missionaries?  .       .  i.    j-      xi        ^^  j.-u 

missionaries  to   reach   directly   all  the 

people  in  our  field,  but  one  missionary  to  each  25,000 
of  the  population  is  not  too  large  a  number.  The  for- 
eign missionary  is  necessary  (and  for  two  or  three  gen- 
erations will  continue  to  be  necessary)  as  leader,  teach- 
er, and  counsellor  of  the  native  church,  which  in  the 
last  analysis  is  the  effective  agency  for  preaching  the 
gospel  to  every  creature.  Without  an  adequate  number 
of  foreign  missionaries,  the  growth  of  the  native 
church  will  be  slow  and  the  evangelization  of  the  en- 
tire field  will  be  delayed. 

^,   ,     ,  "Among  the  obstacles  that  we  meet, 

,  are  geographical  difficulties  of  access. 

_  ,    Our  field  is  the   most   distant   from 

Encouragements  .         .        »  .?.  u    ^         t,      j    •*. 

America  of  any  field  of  our  Board;  it 

is  extremely  mountainous,  and  railways  and  cart  roads 
are  almost  wholly  lacking;  the  enervating  effect  of  a 
tropical  climate  in  two-thirds  of  our  field  necessitates 
more  frequent  and  longer  furloughs;  at  least  half  of 
the  population  of  the  field  is  wholly  illiterate ;  in  much 
of  the  field.  Buddhism  presents  a  united  front  that  pre- 
vents the  people  from  becoming  Christians  enmasse. 

"To  offset  these  obstacles  we  have  the  following 
encouragements;  there  is  no  caste,  no  seclusion  of 
women,  no  anti-foreign  feeling.  Certain  features  both 
of  Animism  and  Buddhism,  as  we  meet  them,  have 
done  much  to  prepare  the  way  for  Christianity. 
Finally,  there  are  none  of  the  complications  that  arise 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS         149 

where  two  or  more  denominations  are  working  the 
same  field. 

-^    .         "Whether  engaged  in  evangelistic,  education- 
.  al,  or  medical  work,  the  foreign  missionary 

-^  needs  to  make  large  and  wise  use  of  native 

^^  ^  agents.  How  far  the  support  of  these  native 
agents  shall  come  from  our  native  constituency,  how 
far  from  the  home  church,  is  a  question  that  must  be 
differently  answered  in  the  different  stations,  in  dif- 
ferent departments  of  the  same  station,  and  at  differ- 
ent stages  of  the  work.  On  an  average  each  mission- 
ary or  each  pair  of  missionaries  should  have  the  help 
of  at  least  ten  native  agents  employed  by  the  home 
church.  HAD  WE  THE  MEANS  IN  HAND,  WE 
COULD  PLACE  IN  THE  FIELD  AT  ONCE  ONE 
HUNDRED  ADDITIONAL  EVANGELISTIC  WORK- 
ERS AT  SEVENTY  FIVE  DOLLARS  EACH  PER 
YEAR.  WE  BELIEVE  THAT  THIS  WOULD  GREAT- 
LY MULTIPLY  THE  RESULTS  OF  OUR  WORK. 
Had  we  the  means  in  hand  we  could  also  place  in  the 
field  one  hundred  native  teachers  at  about  the  same 
compensation.  This  would  rapidly  increase  our  sup- 
ply of  trained  Christian  leaders  in  all  departments." 
^,     P       ^  ,  All  agencies  and  all  the  missionaries  in 

...    c.  •  -f    "  the  Laos  Mission,  whether  educational, 

istic  Spirit  ,.     ,  T  X.     XI  T  1.' 

.     J  medical,  or  distmctly    evangelistic,    are 

dedicated  to  and  filled  with  the  spirit  of 
evangelism.  The  fruits  of  their  work  encourage  this 
spirit,  and  this  spirit  is  productive  of  large  fruitage. 
It  was  our  privilege  to  go  with  the  Rev.  Howard  Camp- 
bell, D.  D.,  of  Chiengmai,  and  the  Rev.  R.  M.  Gilles  of 
Pre,  and  the  Rev.  C.  R.  Callender  of  Lakawn,  and  the 
Rev.  M.  B.  Palmer  of  Nan,  on  some  of  their  evangelistic 


150       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

campaigns.  Everywhere  the  atmosphere  was  sur- 
charged with  spiritual  power.  The  native  evangelists 
and  preachers,  of  which  there  are  a  goodly  number, 
are  all  possessed  of  this  same  spirit.  While  in  Chieng- 
mai  we  went  to  the  Preaching  Hall  in  the  market  place. 
Here  we  met  the  native  evangelist,  Nan  Luang.  Dr. 
J.  W.  McKean  related  to  me  the  following  story  of  this 
man's  life,  which  well  illustrates  the  evangelistic  spirit 
of  the  mission  throughout : — 

^,  ^        ''Nan  Luang  was  for  many  years  the  head 

^     ^  priest  in  the    Buddhist    temple  within   a 

stone  throw  of  the  First  Christian  Church 
in  North  Siam.  He  was  a  most  zealous  Buddhist.  He 
had  made  long  pilgrimages  to  Ceylon  and  Burma,  and 
had  kept  the  Buddhist  law  to  the  best  of  his  ability.  He 
was  in  the  highest  esteem  by  people  of  all  ranks.  I 
well  remember  that  when  the  late  Laos  king,  who  was 
my  patient,  lay  dying,  this  yellow  robed  priest  was 
chosen  above  all  others  in  the  land  to  sit  at  the  head 
of  the  old  king  and  administer  the  last  Buddhist  rights. 
His  fame  as  a  learned  man  is  wide  spread. 

"Some  three  or  four  years  ago  he  came  to  the  hos- 
pital ill  and  in  great  distress  of  mind.  He  was  still 
wearing  his  yellow  robe.  He  wished  to  be  cured  of  his 
illness  and  to  take  refuge  in  the  Christian  religion.  He 
was  cured  and  became  a  Christian  and  is  a  most  ardent 
teacher.  He  knows  no  fatigue  and  from  morning  to 
night  is  engaged  in  instructing  all  with  whom  he 
comes  in  contact.  We  consider  him  one  of  our  most 
useful  men. 

"The  preaching  hall  is  situated  in  the  busy  Chieng- 
mai  market.  Thousands  of  people  come  to  the  market 
daily,  many  of  whom  are  from  distant  country  villages. 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS         151 

"The  open  doors  of  the  preaching  hall  are  lined 
with  scripture  pictures,  and  many  are  attracted  by 
them.  Nan  Luang  preaches  to  the  crowds  and  to  knots 
of  three  or  four  all  day  long.  Books  and  tracts  and 
portions  of  scripture  go  out  from  this  center  in  great 
numbers.  The  seed  is  being  sown  over  a  wide  area.  Al- 
ready many  people  have  become  interested  and  a  good 
number  have  professed  the  Lord. 

"An  interesting  feature  of  this  Preaching  Hall  is 
that  it  occupies  the  very  spot  where  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Mc- 
Gilvary  first  resided  in  Chiengmai  45  years  ago.  At 
that  time  there  was  no  suitable  house  for  them.  The 
Laos  king  gave  them  the  use  of  a  public  rest  house 
where  they  lived  and  daily  preached  the  gospel  for  two 
years." 

A  r«  ^     !?•  As  we  sat  one  night  about  the  camp 

A  Camp  tire       J..         ...  i_        i?  t  •     • 

Medit  t*  ^^^  '^       ^  number  of  Laos  mission- 

,  ^      ,     .         aries,  enroute  to  the  Annual  Mission 
and  Conclusion     ,^    ,.  i_n    ^i.        •       /.  n  i        -i 

Meetmg,  while  the  rams  fell  heavily 

upon  the  leaf -thatched  open  shed,  under  which  our  fire 
brightly  blazed,  and  the  night  outside  was  black  with 
clouds  and  jungle  forest  depths  and  heights  on  every 
hand,  we  talked  of  the  great  darkness  of  the  Laos  land, 

" and  of  what  the  signs  of  promise  are. 


With  fires  of  love  and  truth  enkindled,  burn- 
ing faintly,  sundered  far." 

As  a  result  of  our  conversation  and  prayers  to- 
gether that  night,  we  are  presenting  herewith  as  a 
conclusion  to  this  chapter,  some  reasons  why  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  should  undertake  to  give  the  gospel  to 
the  Laos  people  NOW. 

First.  The  Laos  field  is  distinctively  a  Presbyter- 


152      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ian  responsibility.  No  other  mission  board  is  at  work 
in  this  field.  If  Presbyterians  discharged  their  full 
missionary  responsibility  in  China,  that  country  might 
still  be  left  in  heathen  darkness,  and  would  be  unless 
other  mission  boards  discharged  their  duty  also.  But 
not  so  in  Laos. 

Second.  The  size  of  the  field  makes  it  particularly 
appealing.  It  is  neither  too  large  nor  too  small  for  the 
Presbyterian  Church  to  attack.  It  has  something  like 
14,000,000  people.  It  is  one-half  the  size  of  the  United 
States  east  of  the  Mississippi,  nearly  three  times  as 
large  as  Japan,  five  times  as  large  as  Korea.  Here  is 
a  work  large  enough  to  make  it  worth  while  for  a  great 
church  like  the  Presbyterian  U.  S.  A.,  to  consecrate  it- 
self to  accomplish.  Nor  is  it  too  large  an  enterprise. 
The  Presbyterian  Church  could  readily  supply  the  men 
and  the  money  needed  to  bring  the  gospel  to  the  hearts 
and  minds  of  every  human  being  in  Laos  during  the 
next  thirty-five  years;  and  this,  too,  without  neglect- 
ing any  other  causes  for  which  it  is  responsible. 

Third.  The  racial  homogeneity  of  the  people  makes 
it  a  much  more  attractive  proposition  than  many  other 
fields.  The  people  all  speak  the  same  tongue  and  live 
the  same  simple  lives,  and  stand  together  as  being  of 
the  same  blood  and  historic  connections. 

Fourth.  The  peculiar  susceptibility  of  the  people 
to  the  reception  of  the  gospel  invites  to  the  work. 

1.  They  represent  a  type  of  Buddhism  which  is 
non-antagonistic  toward  the  Christian  religion.  The 
Buddhist  monks  invite  the  missionaries  into  the  mon- 
asteries for  entertainment,  and  eagerly  buy  and  read 
the  mission  literature,  and  study  the  scriptures  with  a 
desire  to  know  the  truth. 


PRE    AND    GENERAL    SCENES 

1.  The    Missionarj''    Residence 

2.  Mrs.  R.  Gillies  and  Children  with  Princesses 

3.  Child    Smoking   Cigarette — a   general    habit 

4.  The  Emperor's  Place  of  Worship,  Bangkok 
r>.  The  Rev,  Jonathan  Wilson,  D.  D. 

6.  An    Ant   ITill — a   common   sight   in   Laos 


CHIENG   MAI— AN   EV'ANGELISTIC    CENTER 
Bethlehem   Church,   Meeting  in  the  Jungle 

The  Street  Chapel,  and  Dr.  and  Mrs.  McGilvary's  First  Home 
The    Square   Pagoda 
Meeting  at  an   Elder's   Home 
Chieng    Mai    Church    Congregation,    1,000    Members    Present 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS        153 

2.  The  people  represent  in  their  religious  belief, 
a  type  of  Animistic  faith  which  Christianity  quite  read- 
ily answers. 

Fifth.  The  remarkable  accessibility  of  the  people 
at  this  time  is  another  reason  for  undertaking  the 
task. 

1.  The  government  is  friendly  toward  the  work 
of  the  Christian  missionary. 

2.  The  people  give  a  ready  and  willing  hearing 
to  the  preaching  and  teaching  of  the  Christian  mission- 
ary. The  country  is  wide  open  to  the  entrance  of  an 
army  of  Christian  workers  at  this  time. 

Sixth.  The  present  imperative  needs  of  the  peo- 
ple. 

1.  Physically.  The  people  are  almost  all  inocula- 
ted with  malarial  fever  poison,  and  other  tropical  dis- 
eases, which  are  destroying  them  by  thousands. 

2.  Mentally,  the  people  are  without  instructive 
literature,  or  qualified  teachers.  Seven  million,  or  one- 
half  of  the  people,  are  wholly  illiterate,  and  the  other 
half  are  largely  so. 

3.  The  assurance  of  success  invites  with  almost 
compelling  argument.  The  present  wholly  inadequate 
force,  occupying  only  a  bare  margin  of  the  field,  has 
been  so  successful  as  to  argue  almost  to  a  certainty 
the  capturing  of  the  entire  country  for  Christ  if  the 
church  would  now  furnish  the  field  with  an  adequate 
number  of  missionary  leaders.  Two  years  ago  there 
were  297  new  converts ;  last  year  there  were  625 ;  this 
year  there  are  over  1000.  The  prospects  are  that  next 
year  there  will  be  several  thousand.  But  this  white 
harvest  field  will  largely  go  to  waste  unless  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  immediately  lifts  up  her  hands  and 


154      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

prays  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  thrust  out  laborers 
into  the  harvest,  and  then  thrusts  her  hands  down  deep 
into  her  own  providentially  filled  pockets  and  pays 
what  is  necessary  to  support  these  laborers  whom  God 
calls  to  this  work.  The  important  point  to  be  noticed 
is  the  immediacy  of  the  response  required  if  the  gos- 
pel is  to  be  given  to  the  Laos  people. 

The  Laos  Mission  in  a  recent  annual  meeting  urged 
that  "in  advocating  mission  work  in  the  home  churches, 
emphasis  should  be  placed  on  immediate  evangelization. 
While  the  establishment  of  a  self-sustaining,  self-ex- 
tending, self -governing  native  church  is  the  constant 
aim  of  our  work,  we  regard  evangelization  as  the  pri- 
mary means  to  this  end.  Nothing  must  be  allowed  to 
weaken  in  the  church  at  home  its  growing  sense  of  per- 
sonal responsibility  to  bring  Christ  to  the  whole  world 
NOW." 

-,       p  ,  There  have  recently  been  established  in 

.    .    p  Laos  the  graves  of  two  men,  each  of 

whom  being  dead  yet  speaks.  These 
men  and  their  graves  will  continue  many  years  to 
preach  the  gospel  in  this  far  away  land  of  Laos.  One 
of  these  graves  is  in  the  European  cemetery  of  Chieng- 
mai.  It  is  that  of  the  Rev.  Daniel  McGilvary,  D.  D., 
who  came  to  Laos  in  1865  and  labored  there  unceas- 
ingly until  1911.  The  other  grave  is  that  of  the  Rev. 
Jonathan  Wilson,  D.  D.,  who  came  to  Laos  with  Dr. 
McGilvary  in  1865,  and  who  left  Laos  for  the  Glory 
Land  also  in  the  same  year  with  Dr.  McGilvary,  just  a 
few  weeks  before  his  beloved  friend  and  colaborer  laid 
down  his  life  that  he  might  take  it  again. 

Dr.  Wilson  was  at  his  own  request  buried  in  the 
heart  of  the  jungle  just  outside  of  the  city  of  Lakawn. 


EVANGELISM  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS        155 

He  desired  to  be  laid  to  rest  near  the  people  with  whom 
he  labored,  and  also  in  as  close  relation  as  possible  to 
the  painting  and  poetry  of  nature.  His  grave  is  be- 
side a  native  Laos  grave,  and  so  secluded  and  hidden 
by  the  tangle  of  wild  wood  and  jungle  vegetation  where 
birds  and  flowers  live  and  grow,  in  such  almost  abso- 
lute privacy,  that  with  great  difficulty  one  can  pene- 
trate to  their  fastnesses  and  find  the  sacred  burial 
spot  of  this  sweet  singer  of  Laos,  whose  hymn  book 
with  hundreds  of  beautiful  poems  of  praise  will  fur- 
nish, for  many  years,  spiritual  songs  for  the  Church  of 
Christ  in  Laos. 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS      157 

Mohammedan  students  in  the  great  El  Azhar University 
in  Cairo,  Egypt,  and  repeat  from  memory,  in  a  singsong 
manner,  the  Buddhist  books,  which  they  understand 
no  better  than  the  Catholic  monks  of  European  monas- 
teries understand  the  Latin.  They  keep  up  this  hideous 
concert  for  hours  at  a  time,  from  early  morning  till 
late  at  night.  On  our  trip  into  Laos  we  camped  sev- 
eral times  near  these  monasteries,  and  the  last  thing 
we  heard  at  night  was  the  weird  chanting  of  the  monks 
and  in  the  morning  we  were  wakened  by  the  same  mo- 
notonous chorus.  For  centuries  this  has  been  the  only 
system  of  education  known  to  Siam. 
^  Recently    the    government    has    been 

taking  a  lively  interest  in  modem  edu- 
^  ^  ^  cation.     With  the  general  quickening  of 

the  national  life  has  come  a  new  zeal  for  education. 
About  twenty  years  ago  an  educational  department 
of  the  government  was  established,  which  has  since 
been  enlarged  into  a  ministry  of  public  instruction, 
having  in  charge  the  general  interests  of  education, 
the  superintendence  of  hospitals,  and  oversight  of 
ecclesiastical  affairs.  This  department  has  been  im- 
proving the  school  system  very  rapidly  the  last  ten 
years.  Private  schools  have  been  established  in  the 
country  districts,  the  "waf*  and  the  priest  being  very 
largely  utilized.  These  schools  comprise  a  four  years' 
course  of  study  in  the  ordinary  subjects,  much  as  in 
our  Western  schools.  The  secondary  schools  give  in- 
struction in  English,  higher  mathematics,  practical 
geometry,  and  a  limited  amount  of  Pali.  Among  the 
higher  institutions  in  Bangkok  may  be  mentioned  the 
Law  School,  the  Medical  School  and  College,  the  Mili- 
tary and  Naval  Academies,  the  School  of  Engineering, 


158      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

two  normal  schools,  and  schools  for  the  training  of 
men  in  agriculture,  railroad  work  and  police  service. 
There  is  a  compulsory  school  law  for  the  boys  who 
are  compelled  to  attend  school  or  join  the  army. 
Many  of  the  young  men  have  been  going  into  the 
priesthood  to  avoid  the  army,  so  much  so  that  the 
king  has  placed  a  limit  upon  the  numbers  who  shall 
enter  the  temples.  The  schools  are  now  open  to  the 
girls;  though  co-education  is  permissible  only  in  low- 
est grades;  up  to  1874  it  was  against  the  law  of  the 
land  for  a  woman  to  learn  to  read  or  write. 

The  new  King,  crowned  December  2nd,  1911,  amid 
great  enthusiasm,  is  a  highly  educated  man,  having 
spent  several  years  in  Oxford  University,  and  has 
come  to  the  throne  with  a  great  love  for  Western 
education.  He  is  making  a  strenuous  effort  to  perfect 
the  educational  system  of  his  government.  There  are 
many  difficulties  to  overcome,  such  as  the  natural 
indifference  of  the  people  to  anything  new,  and  their 
perfect  satisfaction  with  present  conditions,  the  secur- 
ing of  competent  teachers,  and  the  lack  of  money 
with  which  to  extend  the  system.  But  in  spite  of 
these  hindrances,  the  public  schools  are  becoming  more 
efficient  and  universal,  and  the  higher  schools  have 
come  to  be  better  equipped  and  in  many  ways  more 
advanced  than  the  mission  schools. 

-_.  .  The  Presbyterian  Church  has  the  honor  of 
Mission   ,      .     .  -,  ,1  1     •      o- 

-      ,     begmnmg    modern    school    work    m    Siam. 

When  the  missionaries  went  to  Bangkok  in 

1840  A.  D,  there  was  not  a  school  in  the  Empire,  and 

for  many  years  the  mission  school  offered  the  only 

opportunity  to  the  Siamese  along  educational  lines. 

The  former  kings  and  many  of  the  princes  and  mem- 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS       159 

bers  of  the  royal  circles  sat  at  the  feet  of  the  first 
missionaries. 

In  considering  the  educational  work  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  in  this  country,  it  will  be  best  to  study 
each  of  the  two  missions  separately. 

THE  SIAM  MISSION 

The  first  school  in  Siam  was  opened  by 
Mrs.  Mattoon,  one  of  the  pioneer  missionaries  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church,  on  Sept.  7,  1852,  in  a  Peguan 
village  near  the  city  of  Bangkok.  Seventeen  days 
later,  on  Sept.  24th,  1852,  Dr.  House  opened  a  school 
in  Bangkok,  and  was  appointed  by  the  Mission  general 
superintendent  of  educational  work.  Four  months 
later,  Feb.  10th  1853,  Mrs.  Mattoon's  school  was  trans- 
ferred to  Bangkok  and  incorporated  with  Dr.  House's 
school.  At  the  end  of  the  first  year  twenty-seven 
students  were  enrolled.  For  four  years  the  school 
was  conducted  in  rented  property.  On  Oct  20th,  1857, 
it  was  removed  to  its  own  compound  at  Sumray  on 
the  west  side  of  the  river.  Two  years  later,  in  1859, 
the  first  girl  entered  the  school.  About  this  time, 
also,  the  teacher  of  the  school,  Nai  Chun,  was  baptized. 
P       ,    ,        In  1891   the   Sumray  school  was  united 

rM.  '  ^^         with  the  Bangkok  Christian  High  School, 
Christian  -i.,     t^       t     a     t-i  i  •  •     •     i      tj. 

p  „  with   Dr.   J.   A.   Eakm   as  principal.     It 

soon     outgrew     its     accommodation     at 

Sumray,  and  in  1898  was  moved  across  the  river  to 

a  beautiful  location  in  the  southeastern  part  of  the 

city,  the  Sumray  school  resuming  its  separate  and 

independent   existence   again   and   continuing   to  the 

present  with  an  enrollment  last  year  of  nearly  100 

students.     Since  that  time  the  High  school  has  grown 


160       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

in  numbers  and  influence  until  last  year  (1911)  it 
attained  the  distinction  of  Bangkok  Christian  College. 
While  it  still  does  grammar  and  high  school  work, 
it  seemed  wise  to  give  it  the  larger  name  of  college, 
in  view  of  the  use  of  the  term  "College"  in  the  Orient 
in  connection  with  institutions  not  so  far  advanced 
as  this  school. 

Of  the  200  students,  only  a  small  number  are 
professing  Christians,  yet  at  least  eighty  per  cent  are 
intellectual  believers,  and  are  perhaps  held  back  from 
confessing  Christ  by  the  pressure  of  Buddhist  friends 
and  their  heathen  environment.  As  an  evidence  of 
this  Christian  spirit,  they  have  refused  the  past  year 
to  take  part  in  athletic  contests  with  the  national 
schools  because  the  games  were  played  on  the  Sabbath 
day.  It  is  only  fair  to  say,  however,  that  they  may 
have  acted  partly  upon  the  knowledge  that  the  college 
would  not  permit  Sunday  games. 

These  young  men  go  out  from  this  institution  to 
fill  important  positions  in  the  government,  and,  though 
they  are  not  professing  Christians,  they  are  friends 
of  Christianity  and  are  helpful  in  many  ways  to  the 
missionaries.  One  of  the  advanced  students  of 
Bangkok  Christian  College,  Kru  Noi,  who  was  reared 
by  the  Chow  of  Lakawn,  is  now  teaching  in  the  mission 
school  in  Lakawn  and  is  most  valuable  in  every  way 
to  the  mission.  Bangkok  Christian  College  is  the  only 
high  grade  Protestant  school  for  boys  in  lower  Siam, 
and  occupies  a  unique  position  of  usefulness.  Every 
effort  should  be  made  to  increase  its  equipment  and 
efficiency.  It  has  now  five  buildings  on  two  and  one 
half  acres  of  land.  The  Board  has  granted  an  appro- 
priation from  the  Kennedy  Fund  with  which  to  buy 


:'^Vll!C^CVe^^#r 


BANGKOK    CHRISTIAN    COLLEGE 

1.  College    Buildings 

2.  Students    and    President    McClure    with    Faculty 


WANG    LANG,    OR    HARRIET    M.    HOUSE    GIRLS'    SCHOOL, 
BANGKOK 

1.  King   of   Siam 

2.  View    of    School    Across    the    River 

3.  The  Faculty  of  the  School 

4.  Miss    Edna    Cole,    Pi-incipal    of   School,    Calling   on    Princess   of  the 

Old    Palace 

5.  View  of   Palace 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS       161 

additional  land,  but  there  is  great  need  of  other  things, 
such  as  a  water  supply,  better  equipment  and  two  or 
three  expert  teachers.  It  is  absolutely  essential  to 
the  life  and  growth  of  our  mission  schools  that  they 
keep  ahead  of  the  government  schools.  In  recent 
years  our  schools  have  not  kept  pace  with  the  national 
schools  in  equipment  and  modem  facilities  for  school 
work.  It  will  be  a  very  short  sighted  policy  on  the 
part  of  the  church  to  allow  this  institution  to  lose 
its  well  earned  precedence  for  lack  of  adequate  sup- 
port. Rev.  W.  G.  McClure,  D.D.,  has  had  charge  of 
this  school  for  seven  years.  Under  his  wise  manage- 
ment it  has  done  most  excellent  work,  and  stands 
today  in  point  of  efficiency  at  the  very  top  of  all 
educational  institutions  in  lower  Siam.  He  is  ably 
assisted  in  the  College  by  Mrs.  McClure,  their  son, 
Arthur  McClure,  Miss  A.  Gait,  and  a  strong  force  of 
native  teachers.  The  whole  spirit  and  atmosphere 
of  the  College  is  Christian.  The  educational  work  is 
always  kept  subordinate  to  the  spiritual  and  evan- 
gelistic. There  is  no  stronger  missionary  agency  in 
Siam  than  Bangkok  Christian  College.  It  is  an  inter- 
esting and  encouraging  fact  that  all  the  higher  educa- 
tion in  the  Siam  Mission  is  practically  self-supporting. 
--  TT  •  f  ^^^  Wang  Lang  Girls'  School  was 
„    '  opened  about  1870,  on  the  west  side  of 

M.  House  xu  •  •       i.  ^  xi_       xr-        » 

^.  ,  ,  c,  1.     ,     the  river,  just  across  from  the  Kmg  s 
Girls'  School     j^  .  .  ^   .,  i.    j     •    ui 

Palace,   m  one   of  the  most  desirable 

parts  of  the  city.     In  1879  the  school  had  enrolled 

twenty  with  an  income  from  tuition  of  $40,  the  total 

remaining  expenses  that  year  being  $490.     In  1886, 

$300  was  appropriated  for  a  building.     Since  that  time 

11 


162      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

the  building  has  been  enlarged  and  made  to  accom- 
modate more  than  one  hundred  girls.  In  1894  A.  D. 
the  name  of  the  school  was  changed  to  the  Mrs.  Har- 
riet M.  House  Girls'  School,  in  honor  of  Mrs.  Samuel 
House,  so  long  a  faithful  missionary  in  Siam.  This 
is  by  far  the  finest  girls'  school  in  Siam.  It  is  the 
only  high  grade  school  for  women  in  the  Empire, 
and  ranks  among  the  best  of  all  our  institutions  for 
women  in  mission  lands.  Miss  Edna  Cole  has  been 
in  charge  of  the  school  for  twenty-five  years  and 
has  done  a  most  excellent  work  in  building  up  the 
institution.  She  is  thoroughly  in  sympathy  with  the 
Siamese  people  and  has  put  into  her  years  of  service 
a  consecration  and  efficiency  that  has  made  her  work 
a  great  success. 

Miss  Cole  is  ably  assisted  by  three  American 
teachers,  Miss  Bertha  Blount,  Miss  Margaret  McCord, 
and  Miss  EUenwood,  who  has  just  come  to  the  field. 
There  are  seven  native  teachers,  former  graduates 
from  the  school.  One  of  these  young  ladies  has  just 
returned  from  America  where  she  spent  four  years 
in  some  of  our  best  colleges  specializing  in  primary 
and  kindergarten  methods. 

There  is  no  agency  of  our  mission  that  exerts  a 
more  wholesome  and  uplifting  influence  in  Siam  than 
the  Harriet  M.  House  Girls'  School.  The  graduates 
go  out  with  the  stamp  of  the  institution  upon  them 
to  become  teachers,  and  wives  of  the  most  influential 
men  of  the  nation.  The  wife  in  Siam  is  the  "man  of 
the  house,"  the  head  of  the  home.  Her  position  in 
the  home  is  more  influential  than  in  any  other  country 
of  the  Orient.  This  custom  gives  to  the  Girls'  School 
in  Bangkok  a  peculiar  opportunity  to  mould  the  life 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS      163 

of  the  nation.  Nowhere  in  the  world  will  female 
education  and  Christian  training  bring  back  a  larger 
letum  than  in  Siam. 

The  School,  however,  is  greatly  cramped  in  its 
present  quarters.  The  building  is  entirely  inadequate 
to  the  demands,  and  there  is  no  campus.  The  only 
place  the  girls  have  for  out-door  exercise  is  a  small 
yard  between  the  house  and  the  river  not  over  fifty 
yards  square.  Miss  Cole  says,  "We  could  just  as  easily 
have  four  or  five  hundred  students  if  we  had  the 
room."  Money  could  not  be  better  invested  in  edu- 
cational work  anywhere  than  in  this  school.  Miss 
Cole  is  now  on  her  furlough  in  America,  and  it  is  to 
be  hoped  that  the  friends  in  the  homeland  will  respond 
to  the  appeals  and  rally  to  the  help  of  this  most  im- 
portant and  useful  institution. 

^^       ,  Sri  Tamarat  Station  has  two  schools,  one 

^  ,  -  "^  for  girls  with  an  enrollment  of  twenty- 
eight,  and  one  for  boys  with  an  enroll- 
ment of  thirty-nine.  From  January  1,  1911,  both 
schools  have  been  affiliated  with  those  of  the  Govern- 
ment Educational  Department.  A  few  boys  went  up 
for  the  government  examination  in  March,  and  three 
received  the  Mool  diploma.  The  teachers  are  rejoicing 
over  the  appropriation  for  a  new  building  for  the  Boys* 
School. 

At  Pitsanuloke  there  is  a  boys'  school  with  a 
girls'  department.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Jones  are  doing  a 
most  excellent  work  in  this  school.  The  enrollment 
is  about  seventy-five. 

The  station  at  Petchaburi  and  Ratburi  was 
opened  up  by  the  school  work.  In  February  1860, 
Dr.  McGilvary  and  Dr.  Bradley  went  to  Petchaburi 


164      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

touring  in  evangelistic  work,  and  met  the  Siamese 
official  of  the  Province,  who  requested  them  to  return 
and  open  up  a  school.  Thus  the  educational  work 
opened  up  a  door  to  the  second  mission  station  in 
Siam.  The  school  work  was  begun  by  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
McFarland,  in  1863.  The  Petchaburi  School  has  been 
in  charge  of  Miss  Bruner  (now  Mrs.  Dr.  Bulkley)  and 
Mrs.  Eakin.  The  attendance  last  year  in  the  Petcha- 
buri School  was  38  boys  and  18  girls,  and  in  Ratburi 
45  boys  and  19  girls,  making  a  total  of  110. 

Tap  Tieng  is  a  new  station  on  the  west  coast  of 
the  Peninsula,  having  been  organized  November  15, 
1910.  Dr.  E.  P.  Dunlap  says,  "We  are  in  the  pioneer 
stage  of  this  station,  therefore  have  no  mission  school 
work  to  report,  but  since  the  High  Commissioner  of 
the  Paket  region  has  appointed  one  of  our  members 
"special  commissioner  of  public  schools,"  and  lecturer 
to  all  of  the  schools  of  Trang  Province,  we  feel  that 
we  have  a  hand  in  forming  the  school  system  of 
this  region.  It  is  the  business  of  your  missionary, 
in  this  office,  to  organize  public  schools,  inspect  exist- 
ing schools,  advise  the  teachers  and  school  boards, 
assemble  the  people  in  all  school  districts,  lecture  them 
on  the  importance  of  educating  their  children,  suggest 
means  by  which  they  may  help  support  the  school,  and 
to  lecture  in  the  public  school  on  subjects  of  his  own 
choice." 

THE  LAOS  MISSION 

The  educational  work  in  Laos  is  in  its  infancy. 

The  government   schools  are  not  so  well  organized 

mi.    ^ji      4.'      1    in  this  northern  "Monton"  as  in  the 

The  Educational 

p  ,.      .J  sixteen    more    southern    provmces. 

Neither  has  the  Mission  been  able 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS      165 

to  extend  its  schools  as  the  needs  have  required. 
About  fifteen  years  ago  the  Mission  decided  to  estab- 
lish secondary  boarding*  schools  in  every  station,  both 
for  girls  and  boys,  and  a  high  school  in  Chiengmai, 
which  should  become  eventually  the  Laos  Christian 
College.  A  few  years  later  the  Rev.  J.  H.  Freeman 
made  a  new  departure  in  the  inauguration  of  a 
parochial  school  in  Lampoon  Province.  The  Mission 
heartily  approved  of  this  step,  and  the  movement  has 
spread  until  there  are  now  forty  of  these  parochial 
schools  in  Laos,  connected  with  the  native  churches, 
running  from  a  few  months  to  a  full  school  year,  and 
varying  in  numbers  from  a  dozen  or  so  to  over' one 
hundred.  Mr.  Freeman,  in  his  book,  "The  Oriental 
Land  of  the  Free,'*  says,  "School  work  was  soon  begun 
for  the  children  of  those  who  had  shown  interest  in 
the  gospel,  but  then,  as  now,  few  children  from  non- 
Christian  homes  were  enrolled  in  the  schools.  A 
Christian  primary  school  within  reach  of  every  Chris- 
tian Laos  boy  and  girl  has  been  our  aim,  and  even 
in  our  high  schools  few  ^outsiders'  are  enrolled  and 
but  little  effort  has  been  put  forth  to  make  our  schools 
a  direct  evangelizing  agency.  However,  this  has  been 
due  to  lack  of  sufficient  teaching  force,  rather  than 
to  a  distinct  policy  of  the  Mission."  Rev.  Wm.  Harris, 
Jr.,  President  of  Prince  Royal's  College,  in  his  report 
to  the  Mission  in  January,  1912,  from  which  many 
facts  mentioned  here  have  been  taken,  said,  "No  phase 
of  our  work  has  been  more  encouraging  than  these 
parochial  schools.  Organized  on  a  self-supporting 
basis,  buying  their  own  supplies,  collecting  their  own 
fees,  paying  their  own  teachers,  and  quite  independent 
of  the  Mission  for  oversight,  they  approach  the  ideal 


166      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

toward  which  we  are  laboring  in  our  mission  work. 
Only  the  occasional  boy  or  girl  from  the  out-villages 
finds  his  way  to  the  city  schools.  But  these  parochial 
schools  at  the  children's  home  bring  education  within 
the  reach  of  all.  Moreover,  their  spiritual  influence 
upon  the  church  is  great.  Almost  every  child  who 
learns  to  read  and  sing  in  the  parochial  schools  means 
one  more  intelligent,  interested  worshipper  in  God's 
house." 

The  Mission  has  furthermore  committed  itself  to 
the  establishment  of  a  theological  seminary  and  a 
medical  school.  Theological  training  schools  have 
been  conducted  in  various  stations  for  years  past, 
convening  for  a  month  or  two  at  a  time,  with  a  view 
to  training  elders  and  lay  evangelists.  For  five  years, 
1892-1896,  a  theological  school  was  conducted  at  Lam- 
poon, and  later  in  Chiengmai;  five  of  whose  students 
were  ordained  to  the  ministry.  From  various  causes 
this  work  had  to  be  temporarily  abandoned,  but  it  is 
now  being  resumed,  Mr.  Louis  H.  Severance  having 
recently  made  generous  provision  for  the  same.  A 
beginning  has  been  made  in  medical  education  by 
Dr.  McKean  in  his  lectures  on  physiology  in  Prince 
Royal's  College,  and  in  his  lectures  to  his  native 
Vaccinator's  Class  which  convenes  for  instruction 
several  times  each  spring. 

But  little  has  been  done  in  the  line  of  industrial 
education.  Mr.  Vincent  at  Lakawn,  Dr.  Briggs  at 
Chiengrai,  and  Mr.  Yates  in  Prince  Royal's  College 
have  laid  the  foundation,  and  it  is  the  hope  of  the 
Mission  to  develop  this  phase  of  the  educational  work. 
Mr.  Harris  says,  "The  Mission  educational  policy 
involves  the  establishment  of  parochial  schools  for 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS       167 

both  sexes  in  all  mission  stations,  a  Laos  university 
in  Chiengmai,  combining  a  college,  medical  school  and 
theological  seminary."  There  are  at  present  six  men 
and  six  women  engaged  in  educational  work  in  Laos, 
and  a  boys*  and  girls'  school  has  been  established  at 
each  mission  station. 

p  .  At  the  head  of  the  school  system  of  the 

P  „  Laos  Mission  stands  "The  Prince  RoyaFs 
P  y.  College,"  at  Chiengmai.    This  is  the  out- 

growth of  the  High  School,  and  is  the 
beginning  of  the  larger  Laos  University  which  is  being 
planned.  The  College  was  named  by  the  present 
King  of  Siam  when  he  was  at  Chiengmai  as  Crown 
Prince.  He  had  been  asked  to  lay  the  comer  stone  of 
Wallace  Butler  Hall,  and  was  at  that  time  to  give 
the  school  a  name.  He  responded  to  this  request  in 
the  following  letter: — 

"I  have  great  pleasure  in  naming  the  new  school,  the 
foundation  stone  of  which  I  have  just  laid.  The  Prince  Royal's 
College. 

May  this  school  which  I  have  so  named  be  prosperous  and 
realize  all  that  its  well  wishers  hope  for  it.  May  it  long  flour- 
ish and  remain  a  worthy  monument  to  the  enterprise  of  the 
American  Presbyterian  Mission  of  Chiengmai.  This  is  the  wish 
of  their  sincere  friend." 

"Chiengmai,  Jan.  2,  1906.      VAJIRAVUDH." 

Like  the  Bangkok  Christian  College,  Prince 
Royal's  College  does  not  yet  do  full  college  work.  Most 
of  the  students  are  yet  below  the  freshman  class,  but 
each  year  the  preparatory  department  is  sending  up 
increasing  numbers  into  the  college.  There  were  last 
year  125  scholars  enrolled.  Mr.  Harris,  the  President 
of  the  College,  is  laying  broad  and  deep  foundations  for 
the  future  of  the  institution. 


168  PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 
Chiengmai  '^^^  Chiengmai  Girls'  School  has  65  board- 
Girls'  ^^®  ^^^  ^^  ^^^  students.  Beside  the 
School  reg-ular  high  school  work,  lace  making, 
weaving,  and  sewing  are  taught.  Miss 
Starling  who  has  been  teaching  in  this  school  says, 
"The  standard  of  the  school  is  being  raised,  but  we 
work  under  two  handicaps:  matrimony  which  is  con- 
tinually robbing  us  of  our  teachers,  and  lack  of  room. 
But,  on  the  whole,  the  outlook  is  encouraging  and  we 
believe  the  Girls*  School  has  a  great  future  before  it." 
Lakawti  ^^  Lakawn  is  the  Kenneth  McKenzie  Mem- 
Sch  ol  ^^'^^^  School  for  boys,  with  about  90 
scholars,  and  the  Girls'  School  with  about 
60  scholars.  Each  of  these  schools  has  a  new  build- 
ing and  is  doing  a  most  excellent  work. 

There  is  in  connection  with  the  Boys'  School  an 
industrial  farm,  also  a  tannery  and  shoe  making  in- 
dustry started  last  year  by  Rev.  H.  S.  Vincent,  who 
has  charge  of  the  institution.  The  shoe  industry  has 
exceeded  the  expectations  of  its  founder,  and  gives 
promise  of  growing  into  a  very  useful  and  important 
department  of  the  school.  Mr.  Vincent  says,  "It  is 
with  considerable  trepidation  that  one  sets  about  to 
establish  an  industrial  department  in  a  school  for  Laos 
boys.  Industry  is  not  the  strongest  phase  in  Laos 
character,  and  other  conditions  are  discouraging.  The 
Laos  do  intensive  farming  in  their  rice  cultivation 
and  all  by  hand.  Western  machinery  does  not  fit  the 
conditions  here,  so  by  the  very  multitude  of  small 
details,  in  hand  planting  and  transplanting  of  a  rice 
field,  the  missionary,  who  has  a  multitude  of  other 
duties,  is  crowded  out  of  the  agricultural  field.  The 
boys  will  learn  more  from  their  fathers  at  home  in 


THE    KENNETH    MACKENZIE    MEMORIAL    SCHOOL    FOR    BOYS, 

LAKAWN 

1.    Mrs.  Vincent  and  Native  teachers       2.    ^ hoe  and  Leather  Department 
3.    The  Kev   Mowell  S.  Vincent,  Principal 


THE    LAKAV^N    GIRLS'    SCHOOL 
1.     The    School    Building     2.     The    Faculty,    Mrs.    Cort,    Principal 
4.     Buddhist    Monks,    ever   in    evidence, 
142,000    in   Siam  and   I^os 


3.     A    Market    Scene 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS      169 

the  rice  field.  And  rice  cultivation  is  not  a  paying 
proposition  for  a  school.  Again,  the  needs  in  a  Laos 
household  are  so  few  and  Laos  methods  are  so  prim- 
itive and  ingenious  that  one  is  at  a  loss  to  find  an 
industry  to  teach  in  school  without  hazarding  capital, 
were  it  available. 

"A  great  many  hides  are  exported  from  this 
country,  and  the  people  are  in  need  of  shoes  and  other 
leather  goods,  but  few  of  them  can  afford  to  buy  the 
imported  goods.  Consequently,  I  was  led  to  investi- 
gate the  art  and  methods  of  tanning  leather.  The 
boys  took  hold  of  the  work  with  great  enthusiasm 
and  are  producing  a  very  good  leather  from  zebu 
and  goat  and  deer  hides. 

"We  are  very  hopeful  for  the  future  usefulness  of 
this  work,  first,  because  it  will  give  a  practical  stand- 
ing lesson  on  the  dignity  of  labor,  which  is  most 
important  in  the  education  of  our  Laos  Christian  boys, 
who  are  surrounded  by  the  atmosphere  of  an  ancient 
feudal  system.  Second,  it  will  help  to  support  the 
boys  while  in  school.  Third,  it  will  supply  a  need  in 
the  country." 

Mr.  C.  W.  Black  of  Malvern,  Iowa,  contributed 
some  years  ago  sufficient  funds  to  inaugurate  the 
above  work.  Recently  he  has  agreed  to  supply  the 
plant  with  additional  machinery  needed  to  put  it  in 
first  class  working  shape.  This  will  cost  to  begin 
with,  about  three  thousand  dollars.  It  is  proposed  to 
call  this  industrial  department  of  the  Lakawn  School 
after  this  generous  supporter.  Mr.  Black  is  contrib- 
uting also  toward  the  evangelistic  and  leper  work  in 
the  Laos  Mission. 

The  Girls'  School  at  Lakawn  was  founded  by  Miss 


170      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Fleeson,  who  died  about  five  years  ago.  Mrs.  Cort, 
who  is  one  of  the  most  successful  teachers  in  the 
Mission,  has  had  charge  of  this  school  the  past  year. 
The  girls  are  taught  housekeeping  and  all  kinds  of 
lace  making.  By  the  sale  of  the  lace,  they  help  to 
pay  their  expenses  in  school.  Six  rupees,  about  one 
dollar  and  eighty  cents,  will  pay  the  total  expenses 
of  a  girl  for  a  month.  A  new  dormitory  is  greatly 
needed.  Here  is  a  fine  opportunity  for  some  one  to 
make  an  investment  that  will  pay. 
^  c  h  1  '^^^  Boys*  School  at  Nan,  under  the  care 
of  Rev.  M.  B.  Palmer,  has  72  students, 
all  of  whom  are  Christians  save  four.  The  Board 
has  given  to  this  school  an  appropriation  of  $4000 
from  the  Kennedy  Fund  for  a  new  school  building. 

Thei  first  school  in  Nan  was  started  by  Miss 
Fleeson  for  both  boys  and  girls.  Several  years  later, 
the  Rev.  David  Park  founded  the  Boys'  School.  He 
was  succeeded  by  Dr.  Barrett,  who  was  in  turn  suc- 
ceeded by  Dr.  Taylor.  The  school  is  now  in  the  hands 
of  Mr.  Palmer.  The  boys  of  the  school  are  of  Lao 
extraction,  but  there  are  several  Siamese,  including  two 
Siamese  officials,  who  are  taking  special  work  in 
English.  The  ages  of  the  boys  range  from  20  to  28 
years.  They  represent  every  settlement  of  Christians 
in  the  Province  of  Nan,  the  most  remote  being  eight 
days'  travel  on  foot  from  Nan  City.  The  school  has 
as  yet  scarcely  advanced  beyond  primary  grades,  but 
it  is  the  hope  of  the  Station  to  develop  it  into  a  high 
school  as  rapidly  as  the  students  can  be  brought  up  to 
that  standard. 

The  Girls'  School  under  the  care  of  Miss  Van 
Vranken,  has  an  enrollment  of  33  students,  all  of  whom 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS      171 

are  Christians  but  four  or  five.  An  appropriation 
has  been  made  for  about  half  of  the  amount  needed  for 
a  new  building.  Miss  Van  Vranken  says,  "We  try 
to  teach  our  girls  to  read  and  love  their  Bibles,  to 
form  habits  of  neatness,  industry  and  kindness,  that 
when  they  return  to  their  homes  they  may  show  their 
friends  and  neighbors  something  of  the  grace  and 
spirit  of  Jesus.  The  morning  light  is  breaking  in 
many  a  dark  home.  If  our  means  were  greater,  many 
more  homes  could  be  reached.  We  plead  for  your 
earnest  prayers  and  help  that  our  work  may  be 
magnified.* 

p, .  .    Chiengrai  is  the  most  northern  station  in 

the  Laos  Mission.  It  is  literally  at  the 
very  "ends  of  the  earth,"  being  the  most  distant  mis- 
sion station  from  America  in  all  the  world.  The  Boys' 
School  numbers  about  75  students,  and  is  in  a  pros- 
perous condition.  A  new  building  is  soon  to  be  erected. 
The  Girls'  School  began  the  second  term  this  year 
with  62  students.  In  addition  to  music  and  work  in 
three  languages,  the  girls  are  taught  sewing  and  lace 
making. 

p         The  station  at  Pre  has  been  reopened  after 
being  closed  for  six  years.    The  school  work 
here  is  just  in  its  infancy,  but  there  is  promise  of  a 
strong  and  influential  work. 

There  is  nothing  more  patent  to  a  visitor  upon 
the  mission  field  than  the  need  of  equipment,  and 
the  enlargement  of  the  teaching  force  in  our  schools. 
It  is  distressing  to  hear  the  appeals  without  being  able 
to  answer  them.  Our  teachers  are  greatly  handi- 
capped. They  have  to  work  with  the  most  meager 
equipment,  and  under  the  most  unfavorable  conditions. 


172      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

The  time  has  come  in  Siam  and  Laos,  as  well  as  in  all 
the  other  mission  fields,  when  the  church  must  give 
to  her  schools  the  equipment  needed  and  the  teachers 
required.  We  can  no  longer  hope  to  do  educational 
work  in  a  small  way.  The  government  schools  are 
setting  us  a  pace.  We  must  keep  up  and  a  little  ahead 
if  our  schools  are  to  do  the  work  that  needs  to  be  done. 


JUNGLE    AND    TRAVEL    SCENES    ENROUTE    TO    LAOS 


1.  Leaving  the  Train  at  Rail   Head 

2.  Company   and    Carriers    Resting 

3.  Taking   to   the  Woods   on   Horses 

4    and    5.     On   the  "Way   Through   Jungle 

6.  A  Village    Scene   Enroute 

7.  Guests    in   a   Government   Rest   House 


JUNGLE     TRAVEL    AND     SCENES     CONTINUED 


1.  Loading  the  Elephants 

2.  Stopping    for    Luncheon 

3  and  4.     Along  Rocky  River  Beds 

5.  Another  Mode   of  Travel 

6.  Guests  in  a  Native    House 

7.  A   "Sala,"   or  Government  Rest  House 


CHAPTER  IX. 
MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS 

ABOUT  the  name  of  Dr.  Daniel  B.  Bradley  clus- 
ters the  first  history  of  medical  missions  in 
Siam.  He  came  to  Bangkok  in  1835  as  a  repre- 
sentative of  the  American  Board  and  gave  the  Siamese 
the  benefit  of  his  great  skill  and  ability  until  his 
death  in  1873.  The  Presbyterian  Church  sent  its 
first  physician,  Rev.  S.  R.  House,  M.D.,  in  1847. 
^  ,  The  need  for  medical  work  in  Siam  is  great 
because  of  the  scarcity  of  government  hospitals. 
Outside  of  Bangkok,  Siam  boasts  of  very  little  skilled 
medical  aid  save  that  administered  by  the  missionary 
physicians.  And  yet  the  lack  of  sanitation,  the  ignor- 
ance regarding  the  first  principles  of  health,  and  the 
prevalence  of  such  devastating  diseases  as  cholera, 
small  pox,  malignant  malarial  fever  and  dysentery, 
constitute  an  urgent  call  for  advanced  medical  skill. 
^  ,  ,    The  former  king,  Chulalongkom,  did 

p  much  to  encourage  scientific  medical 

practice  through  the  help  of  mission- 
aries and  others.  The  new  king,  educated  in  England, 
has  sought  the  aid  of  missionary  physicians  in  his 
attempts  to  improve  health  conditions ;  while  a  number 
of  former  missionaries  are  employed  by  the  govern- 


174      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ment  in  medical  work.  The  hospital  work  of  the 
missions  has  received  large  gifts  from  time  to  time 
from  the  king,  princes  and  political  leaders.  It  is  all 
self-supporting  save  for  the  salaries  of  the  medical 
missionaries. 

^.  .  The  lack  of  other  than  missionary  medical 
p  -.  help  has  made  it  necessary  for  both  the 

Siam  and  Laos  Mission  to  adopt  the  policy 
of  providing  each  station  with  a  physician  and  hospi- 
tal. So  fully  has  this  policy  been  carried  out  that 
at  present  each  occupied  station  has  a  hospital  and 
all  save  one  a  resident  physician.  These  forces  have 
been  of  great  help  not  only  in  caring  for  the  health 
of  missionary  families  and  in  relieving  suffering 
among  the  Siamese,  but  in  allaying  prejudice  against 
Christianity  and  in  definitely  winning  many  to  Christ. 

/.    MEDICAL  WORK  OF  THE  SIAM  MISSION 

The  Presbyterian  Church  has  two  missions  within 
the  limits  of  Siamese  territory:  one  called  the  Siam 
.  .  Mission,  the  other  the  Laos  Mission.  The 
f  w  If  former  has  a  hospital  and  dispensary  at 
^  ^^  each  of  the  five  stations — at  Bangkok, 
Petchaburi,  Pitsanuloke,  Nakawn  and  Tap  Tieng, 
besides  a  plant  at  Ratburi  which  was  formerly  a 
separate  station  but  is  now  grouped  with  Petchaburi. 
P^  ,  ,  In  Bangkok  the  question  of  a  water  supply 
during  the  six  months  dry  season  is  a  very 
serious  one  for  there  are  practically  no  wells  or 
springs,  and,  with  no  rain,  the  only  natural  supply 
must  come  from  the  river  and  the  canals  which  inter- 
twine through  the  city  and  serve  for  sewers  as  well 
as  bath  tubs  and  wash  tubs.    The  masses  drink  this 


MEDICAL   MISSIONS 


1.     American  Mission   Hospital,   Bangkok     2,    Dr.  Walker,  Operating  room 
3.     Section   of   a   Ward    in   the   Hospital      4.     Hospital   at  Ratburi 
5.     Hospital  at   Petchaburi 

6.  Dr.  and  Mrs.   Carl   Shellman  and  Children,,   Pitsanuloke 

7.  Entrance    to    Hospital    Compound,    Pitsanuloke 

8.  Patients  at  Hospital  of  Pitsanuloke 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS     175 

water  and  the  prevalent  diseases  result.  The  well-to- 
do  people  gather  the  rain  water  which  falls  during  the 
wet  season  and  store  it  in  tanks,  jars,  or  cisterns, 
guarding  it  against  robbers  and  purifying  it  before 
using  it  for  drinking  purposes.  A  small  family 
requires  800  gallons  a  year,  while  the  provision  for 
the  supply  of  hospitals  and  schools  entails  consider- 
able expense  and  great  vigilance. 

Medical  mission  work  at  Bangkok  dates  back  more 
than  75  years  but  the  present  hospital  and  dispensary 
have  been  in  use  only  since  1908,  there  having  been 
no  organized  medical  work  for  some  years  previous. 
The  building  now  occupied  by  hospital  and  dispensary 
has  been  loaned  during  his  lifetime  by  the  Vice- 
minister  of  the  Department  of  Foreign  Affairs  who 
became  interested  in  the  work  being  done  by  Dr.  C.  C. 
Walker,  the  medical  missionary  stationed  at  Bangkok. 
The  building  was  originally  a  tenement  house  which 
has  been  transformed  into  a  two  story  hospital  with 
five  wards  accommodating  forty  patients.  The  oper- 
ating room  outfit  was  contributed  by  the  First  Church 
of  Oak  Park,  111.  The  work  done  is  of  a  general 
nature,  the  government  hospital  making  major  surgery 
largely  unnecessary,  but  most  of  the  eye,  nose  and 
throat  cases  are  treated  here.  The  work  is  recognized 
by  the  king  and  many  of  the  royalty  and  is  known 
over  lower  Siam.  The  evangelistic  aim  is  kept  steadily 
in  view  and  the  physician  is  assisted  by  several 
evangelistic  helpers.  On  Sundays  a  Chinese  service 
is  held  by  Chinese  members  of  one  of  the  chapels.  In 
the  past  four  years  sixty  patients  have  confessed  their 
faith  in  Christ.  About  2500  patients  a  year  are 
treated. 


176      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

^  ^  ,    ,      .     The  Petchaburi  hospital  was  originally 

Petchaburi  ni.4.  i         ji_^ 

very    small    but    was    enlarged    about 

twenty  years  ago  by  gifts  from  the  late  king  and  the 
present  queen  mother.  There  are  officially  twenty- 
four  beds,  but  as  many  as  fifty  are  at  times  accom- 
modated. Of  late  a  number  of  additions  have  been 
made  to  building  and  equipment.  The  First  Church 
of  Pittsburg  has  provided  $500  with  which  the  splendid 
operating  room  has  been  well  equipped  with  porcelain 
and  enameled  appliances.  They  have  also  provided 
funds  for  the  building  of  a  motor  boat  for  use  in 
river  touring.  We  were  much  interested  in  three  use- 
ful gifts  which  Dr.  E.  B.  McDaniels  secured  on  a 
recent  furlough.  A  gasoline  engine  came  from  a 
United  Presbyterian  and  the  rest  of  the  water  plant 
from  a  Methodist,  while  a  memorial  to  an  old  school- 
mate in  the  form  of  a  small  electric  light  plant  was 
presented  by  Presbyterians.  As  a  memorial  to  his 
late  revered  father,  the  King  of  Siam  gave  the  hospital 
the  finest  American  microscope  that  money  could  buy. 
In  1911  the  hospital  had  129  cases  besides  many  out- 
side calls  and  outpatients. 

P  -  .  Ratburi  has  a  small  hospital  and  dispen- 
sary, with  a  skillful  native,  Dr.  Kean  Koo, 
in  charge.  He  is  the  son  of  a  native  minister  and  is 
earnestly  evangelistic  in  spirit.  Cases  requiring  un- 
usual skill  are  cared  for  by  occasional  visits  from  the 
physician  at  Petchaburi,  an  hour's  ride  southward  by 
rail.  The  hospital  property  was  loaned  by  the  late 
king  and  has  been  in  use  fifteen  years.  Fifty  hospital 
patients  and  169  out-door  patients  received  attention 
in  1911. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS     177 

r^,.         ,  ,       The  beautifully  located  hospital  at  Pit- 
Pi  tsanuloke  ,    ,  ,  M_1      1_       J.1  -^J. 

sanuloke  was  made  possible  by  the  gifts 
of  government  officials  and  Siamese  friends.  It  has 
been  enlarged  by  Dr.  Carl  Shellman  through  the  profits 
of  the  work,  these  profits  largely  accruing  from  the 
sale  of  medicines  and  from  outside  calls.  It  is  a  busy 
place,  the  physician  spending  from  eight  to  sixteen 
hours  a  day  caring  for  all  who  seek  help.  The  twenty- 
four  beds  are  often  filled  to  overflowing,  with  extra 
patients  lying  on  the  floor.  The  1912  report  shows 
142  hospital  patients,  6075  out-patients  and  554  out- 
side calls.  This  is  certainly  a  large  work  for  one 
man.  A  part  of  it  is  done  at  a  second  dispensary  in 
the  city  market  where  a  competent  assistant  has 
charge.  The  Siamese  show  their  spite  by  savagely 
attacking  each  other  in  the  dark.  A  special  feature 
of  Dr.  Shellman's  work  has  been  the  large  number 
of  stab  wounds  brought  to  the  hospital  for  treatment. 
T^T  ,  The  largest  medical  work  of  the  Siam 

„  .  Mission  is  at  Nakawn  Sri  Tamarat,  on* 

the  coast  320  miles  south  of  Bangkok. 
The  plant,  which  cost  $10,000  gold,  is  exceedingly  well 
built.  The  land  was  presented  by  the  Government 
upon  payment  of  a  nominal  fee  and  the  hospital  proper, 
which  consists  of  five  brick  buildings,  was  erected 
largely  by  gifts  from  Siamese  friends.  The  beds  are 
practically  all  memorials  given  by  Siamese  nobles  and 
the  water  works,  kitchen  and  dining  room  are  presents 
from  the  king,  made  when  he  was  Crown  Prince.  In 
view  of  the  above  gifts,  it  does  not  surprise  us  to  learn 
that  "all  royal  and  official  visitors  to  Nakawn  Sri 
Tamarat  visit  the  hospital."  We  are  glad  to  be  told 
again  that  they  "nearly  all  leave  a  present  if  they  have 

12 


178      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

not  already  done  so  on  a  past  occasion."  The  fame 
of  the  hospital  has  spread  through  the  peninsula  and 
patients  come  several  days*  journey  for  treatment. 
The  work  is  growing,  the  record  for  1912  being  220 
hospital  and  3736  dispensary  patients.  For  four  years 
the  death  rate  has  averaged  but  a  trifle  above  two 
percent.  The  evangelistic  aim  is  prominent  and  about 
three  percent  of  the  hospital  patients  publicly  accept 
Christ  during  their  stay,  while  few  fail  to  carry  away 
some  knowledge  of  and  reverence  for  the  Redeemer. 
Dr.  Egon  Wachter  has  charge  of  the  work  this  year 
during  the  furlough  of  the  Superintendent,  Dr.  W.  J. 
Swart. 

^      ^.  The  newest  hospital  in  lower  Siam  is  the 

largest  in  capacity,  being  133  feet  long. 
It  is  located  at  the  new  Tap  Tieng  station  opened  in 
1910  on  the  west  coast  of  the  Siam  peninsula.  Tap 
Tieng  will  be  practically  at  the  terminus  of  the  "Royal 
Southern  Railway,"  the  transpeninsular  line  which 
is  rapidly  nearing  completion.  This  road  will  put 
Bangkok  within  48  hours  of  Penang  where  swift 
steamers  for  the  homeland  may  be  had,  thus  eliminat- 
ing a  week's  time  and  several  days  of  very  rough  sea 
travel  via  Singapore.  This  new  hospital  erected  by 
the  High  Commissioner  of  the  district  (Pooket)  out 
of  gratitude  for  services  rendered  by  Rev.  E.  P. 
Dunlap,  D.D.,  is  destined  to  have  a  large  work  as  it  will 
be  on  the  line  of  overland  travel  to  the  interior.  The 
first  scientifically  trained  nurse  in  any  mission 
hospital  in  Siam  has  recently  taken  up  her  duties  at 
this  station  after  a  thorough  course  of  training  in 
the  Presbyterian  Hospital  at  New  York.  Her  salary 
for  five  years  is  guaranteed  by  Dr.  Bulkley,  a  promi- 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS     179 

nent  physician  of  New  York  and  the  father  of  Dr. 
L.  C.  Bulkley,  the  Superintendent  of  the  Tap  Tiengr 
Hospital. 

//.     THE  MEDICAL  WORK  OF  THE  LAOS  MIS- 
SION. 
The  medical  work  of  the  Laos  Mission,  which  is 
located  over  the  mountains  in  nothem  Siam,  has  of 
J  .  late  been  most  interesting"  and  important. 

The  Laos  or  Tai  people,  although  nomi- 
nally Buddhists,  are  essentially  spirit  worshippers  and 
assign  their  diseases  to  the  work  of  demons.  A  ter- 
rible scourge  of  malignant  malarial  fever  in  the  winter 
of  1911-12  enabled  the  missionaries  to  prove  the 
powerlessness  of  demons  and  by  saving  many  lives 
through  the  generous  use  of  quinine,  influence  for 
Christianity  was  gained. 

p.  The  chief  diseases  of  the  Laos  people  are 

troubles  of  the  alimentary  canal,  malarial 
fever,  smallpox,  dysentery,  and  stone  in  the  bladder. 
Ninety-five  percent  of  the  children  are  afflicted  with 
intestinal  worms  and  ninety  percent  of  the  adults 
harbor  tape  worms  from  twelve  to  seventy  feet  long, 
caused  by  eating  under-done  meat  of  which  they  are 
very  fond. 

r^w^  Tijr  '  The  oldest  medical  work  among  the  Laos 
Cnieng  Mai      .       j_   r^^  .         T»/r  •    .1  r,      ,.   ,, 

IS   at  Chieng  Mai,   the   capital  of  the 

province.  The  hospital  compound  contains  four  sepa- 
rate buildings,  viz :  hospital,  dispensary,  vaccine  labor- 
atory and  physician's  residence.  The  hospital  is  a  one 
story  teak  building  with  three  wards  one  of  which  is 
for  foreigners  only.  It  accommodates  thirty  patients. 
The  profits  have  helped  to  build  the  wards,  one  of 
which  was  contributed  by  two  princes  in  memory  of 


180       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

their  father,  the  last  king  of  Laos,  who  was  a  patient 
of  Dr.  J.  W.  McKean.  The  report  of  1912  shows  179 
hospital  patients  with  10,000  who  came  under  the  influ- 
ence of  the  medical  work.  Dr.  McKean  is  ably  assisted 
in  his  heavy  work  by  Dr.  C.  W.  Mason. 
_  .  .  The  Chieng  Mai  work  has  largely  in- 
creased  its  evangelistic  power  through 
the  manufacture,  sale  and  use  of  vaccine  virus.  Dr. 
Daniel  McGilvary  introduced  vaccination  by  bringing 
smallpox  scabs  from  Bangkok  in  1867  when  he  opened 
the  Laos  Mission.  In  1906  Dr.  McKean  began  the 
manufacture  of  vaccine  virus  and  built  the  vaccine 
laboratory  from  the  first  year's  profits.  Besides  sup- 
plying the  government  with  the  virus,  about  one  hun- 
dred Christian  men  are  employed  to  travel  through 
the  province  from  January  to  June,  when  neither  rain 
nor  harvest  interfere,  vaccinating  the  people  and 
preaching  the  gospel.  Three  days  each  month  they 
spend  at  the  hospital  for  instruction.  They  carry  with 
them  quinine  and  simple  remedies  and  also  distribute 
tracts  and  gospels.  They  are  a  great  evangelizing 
force.  The  people  are  eager  for  vaccination  and  are 
quite  willing  to  pay  the  small  fee  which  is  asked  of 
all  save  the  poor.  This  fee  makes  the  work  entirely 
self-supporting.  In  the  last  six  years  more  than 
50,000  children  have  been  successfully  vaccinated  and 
tens  of  thousands  of  adults  have  come  under  the 
influence  of  the  gospel  through  the  vaccinators. 

A  branch   dispensary  at  Lampoon,   some 

^  eighteen    miles    from    Chieng   Mai,    is    in 

charge  of  a  good  native  assistant  whose  work  is  made 

the  more  effective  by  the  oversight  and  assistance  of 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  LAOS 


1.  Dr.    J.   W.    McKean,    Chieng   Mai 

2.  Chieng  Mai  Hospital 

3.  Lepers    New    Home,     Leper    Island, 

4.  A  Small   Pox  Vaccine  Factory 

5.  Dr.    Edwin   C.    Cort,   Lakawn 

6.  Lakawn   Hospital 


Laos 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS     181 

Rev.  J.  H.  Freeman,  who  has  had  the  benefit  of  a 
partial  medical  course. 

J   ,  The  Charles  Van  Santvoord  Memorial  Hos- 

pital at  Lakawn  Lampang,  sixty  miles 
^  southeast  of  Chieng  Mai,  is  in  charge  of 
Dr.  Charles  H.  Crooks.  It  has  a  separate  compound 
of  three  acres,  and  accommodates  men,  women  and 
children  in  its  twenty-four  beds  which  are  often  full 
to  overflowing.  A  new  pay  ward  to  cost  $1000  is 
being  erected  by  five  men  of  Lakawn  headed  by  the 
governor's  brother.  One  of  the  men  who  gave  teak 
logs  for  the  work  asked  the  privilege  of  having  a  part 
in  the  erection  of  the  new  ward  to  show  his  gratitude 
for  the  cure  of  his  wife  and  son  in  the  hospital.  The 
three  Christian  assistants  have  been  learning  English 
under  the  instruction  of  Mrs.  E.  C.  Cort.  During  the 
furlough  of  Dr.  Crooks  the  work  was  ably  handled 
by  Dr.  Edwin  C.  Cort  who  reports  for  1912  as  follows : 
— hospital  patients  184,  outside  calls,  2000,  and  dis- 
pensary patients  more  than  10,000.  This  work  has 
been  the  direct  cause  of  a  large  number  of  conversions. 
p  Pre  is  situated  in  the  fertile  valley  of  the  Me 

Yom  River,  four  days'  journey  southeast  from 
Lakawn.  It  is  the  nearest  to  Bangkok  of  any  of  the 
Laos  stations  and  is  connected  by  motor-bus  with 
Railhead  fifteen  miles  south,  which  is  the  present 
terminus  of  the  railway  to  Bangkok.  Pre  is  thus 
likely  to  be  an  important  center  reaching  out  into  both 
northern  and  southern  Siam.  It  is  therefore  true 
wisdom  which  led  the  Mission  to  reopen  in  1912  this 
station  which  has  been  practically  closed  for  some 
years.  Dr.  E.  C.  Cort  is  in  charge  of  the  medical 
work.    His  ability  and  energy  so  ably  displayed  at 


182      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Lakawn  demand  that  the  temporary  bamboo  hospital 
be  replaced  by  one  more  worthy  of  the  name.    In 
that  event  we  may  hear  the  best  things  of  the  medical 
work  opening  afresh  at  this  strategic  point. 
^         More    than    a    week's    journey    northeast    of 

Lakawn  lies  the  beautiful  city  of  Nan,  nestling 
among  the  trees  and  guarded  by  her  ancient  wall. 
For  thirty  years  Rev.  S.  C.  Peoples,  M.D.,  has  given 
himself  for  the  Laos  people  and  the  later  years  have 
been  spent  at  the  Nan  station.  The  equipment  con- 
sists of  a  physician's  residence  built  by  Board  funds, 
with  a  hospital  of  eighteen  beds  in  three  wards  and 
a  large  airy  dispensary  provided  by  Dr.  Peoples  from 
the  salary  which  he  received  for  seven  years  as  physi- 
cian to  the  soldiers  and  other  employees  of  the 
government.  The  hospital  was  originally  a  native 
palace.  The  government  now  employs  its  own  native 
doctors  and  our  physician  is  able  to  give  his  time 
entirely  to  the  mission  work.  In  1911  he  cared  for 
thirty-three  hospital  and  1050  out-door  patients.  Dr. 
People's  devotion  to  this  work  is  seen  in  the  fact  that, 
although  his  health  has  been  undermined  by  long  years 
of  service  in  a  trying  climate  and  although  his  furlough 
is  past  due,  he  is  standing  by  his  work  another  year 
so  that  the  Pre  station  may  be  reopened  and  properly 
manned. 
Ch'        R  •     ^^^  away  to  the  north  nearly  500  miles 

^  from    Bangkok,    and    nine    days    from 

Chieng  Mai  by  jungle  train,  lies  Chieng  Rai,  at  pres- 
ent the  farthest  from  New  York  of  any  Presbyterian 
Mission  station  in  the  world.  More  than  two  months 
are  required  for  American  letters  to  reach  this  isolated 
place.     Yet  this  is  a  most  important  station,  lying  as 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS     183 

it  does  on  the  main  line  of  travel  from  northern  Siam 
up  into  China.  It  is  the  frontier  post  from  which  the 
work  must  be  pushed  among  the  millions  of  Laos 
speaking  people  to  the  north  and  northeast.  Until 
Keng  Tung  station  is  again  occupied  by  our  forces  the 
burden  of  the  medical  work  for  this  region  must  be 
sustained  at  Chieng  Rai.  It  is  well  equipped  for 
hospital  work.  Rev.  W.  A.  Briggs,  M.D.,  has  recently 
completed  the  $10,000  Overbrook  Memorial  Hospital 
given  by  Mrs.  John  Gest  of  Overbrook  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Pennsylvania  in  memory  of  her  husband. 
It  is  a  two  story  brick  building  having  glass  casement 
windows  with  mosquito  screens  over  the  transoms — 
the  finest  in  construction  of  any  hospital  in  the  Laos 
country.  From  this  center  a  large  number  of  branch 
dispensaries  are  maintained  in  the  country  districts 
and  a  far-reaching  work  is  carried  on  in  this  pioneer 
field. 

-,,     J  One  of  the  most  unselfish  and  blessed 

labors  of  the  I«aos  work  is  that  connected 
with  the  leper  island  at  Chieng  Mai  under  the  direction 
of  Dr.  J.  W.  McKean.  This  philanthropy  makes  a 
strong  appeal  to  one's  sympathies.  The  leper  is  truly 
a  tragic  figure.  Through  the  ages  men  have  shrunk 
from  him  with  natural  horror.  He  is  an  outcast 
suffering  physically  and  mentally.  His  disease  early 
renders  him  incapable  of  earning  a  living,  and  he  must 
beg  for  his  coarse  and  scanty  food.  His  clothing  con- 
sists of  rags  and  in  the  cold  weather  he  suffers 
extremely.  He  sleeps  in  a  miserable  hut  or  under 
the  open  sky.  He  has  no  hope  of  a  cure,  and  knowing 
how  men  hate,  fear  and  despise  him,  he  is  beset  with 
nervous  depression.    The  government  does  nothing  to 


184      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

relieve  his  distress.  He  cannot  expect  any  help  from 
Buddhism  which  regards  him  as  a  sufferer  for  sins 
committed  in  a  previous  state  of  existence  and  has 
never  done  anything  for  him  in  Siam.  His  only  hope 
of  permanent  help  is  through  the  kindness  of  Christian 
missionaries  and  their  friends. 

It  is  to  meet  this  great  need  of  the  thousands 
-      ,      of  lepers  of  Siam  that  the  Chieng  Mai  Leper 

Asylum  has  been  founded.  It  is  located  on 
an  island  in  the  Me  Ling  River  on  a  tract  of  160  acres 
given  by  a  son  of  the  last  king  of  Laos.  Dr.  McKean 
has  secured  from  American  friends  the  funds  for  the 
erection  of  four  brick  cottages  each  furnishing  a  home 
for  sixteen  lepers.  At  the  time  of  our  visit,  January 
10,  1912,  there  were  forty-nine  lepers  on  the  island,  of 
whom  Dr.  Bradt  had  the  privilege  of  baptizing  twenty. 
At  that  time  all  save  a  few  late-comers  were  Christians. 
The  aim,  religiously,  is  to  secure  the  conversion  of 
each  leper  who  accepts  the  hospitality  of  the  asylum. 
Of  the  seventy-one  inmates  received  in  less  than  four 
years  since  the  opening  of  the  work,  sixty-two  have 
become  Christians.  It  would  be  hard  to  find  more 
grateful  people  than  these  who  have  been  brought 
away  from  a  cruel,  unsympathetic  world,  given  a  home 
and  taught  the  love  of  Christ.  Why  may  not  leprosy 
be  stamped  out  of  Siam  as  it  has  been  out  of  Europe  ? 
Nothing  less  than  this  is  the  aim  of  this  pioneer  leper 
asylum  of  Siam.  If  the  cooperation  of  the  Siamese 
government  and  the  cordial  support  of  American 
Christians  can  be  secured,  this  aim  may  be  realized 
before  the  close  of  the  century. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  SIAM  AND  LAOS     185 

--  ,     .  ,      This  chapter  would  not  be  complete  without 
P  an   added  word  regarding  malarial  fever 

which  is  ever  present  in  the  Laos  country. 
The  ubiquitous  mosquito  contrives  to  inoculate  practi- 
cally all  of  the  people  and  the  fever  bums  in  every 
system.  When  the  disease  appears  in  its  malignant 
form,  the  natives  die  in  large  numbers.  A  serious 
epidemic  of  this  kind  ran  through  the  regions  about 
Chieng  Mai  and  Lakawn  during  the  winter  of  1911-12. 
The  fatality  was  great  and  the  people,  who  had  been 
seeking  relief  in  Spirit-worship  mixed  with  Buddhism, 
turned  to  the  missionaries  for  help.  They  responded 
heartily  and  worked  day  and  night  administering 
quinine.  When  their  supply  was  gone,  they  cabled  the 
Presbyterian  Board  at  New  York  for  $5000  to  meet 
the  emergency.  $1000  was  wired  at  once  and  the 
church  appealed  to  for  the  remaining  sum.  When  the 
Laos  people  saw  the  impotence  of  their  old  religion  in 
their  time  of  need  and  witnessed  the  wonderful  cures 
through  medical  missionary  help,  many  gave  up  their 
demon  worship  and  accepted  the  teachings  of 
Christianity.  During  the  epidemic,  the  missionaries, 
medical  as  well  as  clerical,  were  impressed  with  the 
numbers  of  remarkable  cures  which  resulted  when 
little  medicine  was  used  and  much  stress  laid  upon 
prayer.  Their  experiences  would  furnish  a  fresh 
apologetic  on  a  scriptural  teaching  too  much  neglected 
by  the  American  church,  viz: — ^the  power  of  prayer  as 
an  aid  to  medicine  in  time  of  sickness. 

•D      T  •      rr         We  visited  the  village  of  Ban  Ling 
Ban  Ling  Kan     ^^  i      ^  t   i 

^.„  Kan,     seven    miles    from    Lakawn, 

where,  for  two  months.  Rev.  R.  C. 

Callender  had  been  preaching  the  gospel  while  admin- 


186      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

istering  quinine  to  fever  patients.  He  was  assisted 
in  personal  work  by  a  corps  of  native  evangelists  and 
in  serious  cases  called  upon  Dr.  E.  C.  Cort  for  help. 
His  gospel  tent  was  pitched  directly  in  front  of  the 
Buddhist  monastery.  The  abbot  became  seriously  in- 
terested in  the  claims  of  Christianity,  examined  all  the 
Buddhist  sacred  books  he  could  find,  and  on  the  day 
of  our  visit,  said  he  was  about  convinced  that  Chris- 
tianity was  true.  We  had  the  pleasure  of  attending 
in  a  native  home  the  baptism  of  the  first  eight  to 
publicly  confess  Christ  in  that  village.  While  demon 
worship  has  a  strong  hold  upon  these  people  and  Satan 
works  artfully  through  it,  this  fever  epidemic  has 
given  an  opening  for  Christianity  both  large  and  hope- 
ful and  many  accessions  to  the  Christian  community 
may  be  confidently  predicted. 


MISSIONS  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES. 


?^ 


1^- 


PHILIPPINE 
ISLANDS. 


i 


CHAPTER  X. 
EVANGELISM  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES. 

THE  history  of  evangelism  in  the  Philippines  reads 
much  like  a  romance.  When  Magellan,  on  the 
first  world  circumnavigation  voyage,  landed  at 
Cebu,  on  the  Island  of  that  name,  and  celebrated  the 
first  mass  on  Sunday  April  7,  1521,  he  incidentally  re- 
leased forces  which  have  created  in  the  Orient  one  of 
the  most  unique  products  to  be  found  among  the  many 
extraordinary  phenomena  of  the  Far  East,  viz: — An 
oriental  people  with  an  occidentalized  religion.  These 
forces,  too,  worked  rapidly  in  those  early  days.  One 
week  after  Magellan  landed,  there  occurred  the  bap- 
tism of  the  ruler  of  the  Island  of  Cebu,  with  many  of 
his  followers,  accompanied  by  a  nominal  submission 
to  the  sovereignty  of  Spain.  But  this  early  effort  to 
transplant  the  religion  and  rule  of  the  West  to  the  soil 
of  the  East  was  not  accomplished  without  the  satura- 
tion of  the  soil  with  the  workman's  blood,  and  much 
loss  of  life.  Magellan  himself  was  killed  on  the  little 
Island  of  Mactan  within  a  month  after  landing  at  Cebu, 
and  twenty  six  of  his  company  were  also  killed  before 
they  got  away  on  their  homeward  voyage.  Only  one 
of  the  five  discovery  ships,  and  eighteen  men  out  of 
some  two  hundred  and  fifty  finally  reached  the  harbor 


190      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

of  their  home-land  of  Spain.  But  Spain  did  not  speed- 
ily surrender  the  soil  on  which  she  had  sprinkled  the 
holy  waters  of  baptism  and  poured  out  the  blood  of  her 
sons  at  the  time  of  her  discovery  of  the  Islands.  She 
found  here  a  very  interesting  people,  as  well  as  a  rich 
and  productive  tropical  country. 

,p,     p      ,    The  people  of  the  Philippines  of  today  are 
-  .,  practically    the    same    as    the    people    of 

p, ...     .        Magellan's  day,  viz: — 

1.  The  Negritos,  or  "Little  Negroes,"  who 
are  black  dwarfs.  They  are  probably  the  Aborigines 
of  these  Islands,  as  their  brothers  in  Africa  and  in 
the  jungles  and  mountains  of  the  Malay  Peninsula 
are  probably  the  Aborigines  of  those  countries.  They 
have  been  driven  back  and  destroyed  by  the  race 
which  has  disinherited  them  until  now  it  is  thought 
there  are  only  about  25,000  of  these  pygmy  blacks, 
all  of  whom  are  to  be  found  in  out  of  the  way  places 
on  the  islands  of  Luzon,  Panay,  Negros,  and  Mindanao. 
2.  The  Malayans, — uncivilized  and  civilized. 
The  Filipino  people  are  all  Malayan  in  blood  and  char- 
acteristics. This  is  true  in  spite  of  the  fact  that  a 
few  strains  of  Chinese,  Spanish  and  American  blood 
have  been  injected  into  their  veins.  Such  dashes  of 
alien  life  are  considered  by  the  best  authorities  as 
scarcely  worthy  of  mention  when  the  people  are  being 
considered  as  to  their  racial  qualities.  Undoubtedly 
the  Filipino  people  originated,  ancestrally,  where  the 
great  Malay  race  originated,  possibly  in  southwestern 
Asia. 

These  people  came  to  the  Philippine  Islands  in  an 
early  day  and  probably  came  at  two  different  times. 
The  first  great  migration  of  these  people  was  com- 


11111 

lit  ^ 

iiW^    ■HP 

V 

Im^i^ 

■ss    ■■■ 

R'ilffllll^Pfl 

Cr^ssSHI 

ENTRANCE  TO  BILIBID   PRISONS,   MANILA, 
A  Missionary  Arm  of  the  Government 


A  GOVERNMENT   ROAD,    ISLAND   OF  CEBU 


EVANGELISM  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES       191 

posed  of  a  rude,  uncultured,  savage  lot  who  are  repre- 
sented today  by  a  number  of  primitive  Malay  tribes 
called  Pagans.  Such  are  the  Igorots  of  northern 
Luzon,  the  Mangyans  of  Mindoro,  and  Manabos  of 
Mindanao.  The  number  of  these  Pagan  people  is 
probably  less  than  one  million.  Physically  they  are 
well  formed,  and  there  are  not  wanting  certain  marks 
of  culture  among  them,  although  they  are  practically 
as  yet  untouched  by  the  Gospel  of  Christ,  and  are 
known  as  Pagans.  These  people  of  pagan  life  were 
followed  to  the  Islands  by  their  blood  relatives,  prob- 
ably even  then  of  larger  culture  and  experience. 
They,  too,  at  that  time,  were  what  we  would  call 
today  uncivilized.  But  they  occupied  the  lowlands, 
seaports,  and  coast  lines,  while  their  predecessors 
retired  to  less  approachable  portions  of  the  islands ;  so 
that  we  may  say  that  when  the  Spaniards  came,  almost 
400  years  ago,  they  found  these  lowland  people  far 
more  accessible  and  tractable  than  the  more  uncul- 
tured hill  men.  The  lowlanders  were  the  ancestors 
of  the  present  civilized  people,  constituting  now  nine 
tenths  of  the  present  population,  exclusive  of  the  pagan 
and  Mohammedan  population. 

^,     «  3.    At  the  time  of  the  coming  of  the 

Spaniard,  there  was  also  in  the  Islands  a 
class  of  people  whom  they  called  the  Moros.  These 
were  Mohammedans.  The  Spaniards  had  been  fight- 
ing the  Mohammedans  for  centuries  in  Spain.  Now 
they  meet  again;  this  time  in  the  Orient.  "It  is  a 
strange  historical  occurrence  that  the  Spaniards,  hav- 
ing fought  with  the  Mohammedans  for  nearly  eight 
centuries  for  possession  of  Spain,  should  have  come 
westward  around  the  globe  to  the  Philippine  Islands 


192      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

and  there  resumed  the  ancient  conflict  with  them. 
Thus  the  Spaniards  were  the  most  determined  oppo- 
nents of  Mohammedanism  on  both  its  western  and 
eastern  frontiers.  Their  ancient  foes  who  crossed 
into  Spain  from  Morocco  had  always  been  known  as 
Moros  or  Moors,  and  quite  naturally  they  gave  to 
these  new  Mohammedan  enemies  the  same  title,  and 
Moros  they  are  called  to  the  present  day." 

They  are  found  almost  entirely  in  the  southern 
part  of  the  Island  of  Mindanao,  and  on  the  adjacent 
small  islands.  "Racially  they  are  like  other  Filipinos, 
but  their  religion  marks  them  off  as  the  peculiar 
people  of  the  archipelago.''  They  number  about  a 
quarter  of  a  million.  "Many  of  them  are  a  long  way 
from  being  respectable  members  of  society." 

It  seems  regrettable  that  the  Spaniards  did  not 
make  a  clean  sweep  of  these  islands  with  their  religious 
faith,  instead  of  halting  short  of  even  so  small  a 
portion  as  is  represented  by  the  Pagans  and  Moham- 
medans. An  able  authority  says :  "Had  the  Spaniards 
gone  about  the  exploration  and  conquest  of  Mindanao 
as  vigorously  as  they  undertook  that  of  Luzon  and 
most  of  the  central  islands,  Mindanao  would  not  be  in 
part  quasi-Mohammedan  today.  Feeble  as  was  Spain's 
hold  on  these  far  distant  possessions  at  times,  and 
vascillating  as  were  her  steps  in  asserting  authority, 
Spanish  power  and  organization  were  so  far  superior 
to  any  Mohammedan  community  or  confederation  of 
the  ocean,  that  wherever  Spain  took  firm  hold  in  the 
Philippines,  Christianity  and  not  Mohammedanism 
became  the  religion  of  the  future." 


EVANGELISM  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES       193 

mi.    .-.1-.  5.    There  are  and  have  been  for  many 

The  Chinese  ,         ^  u^      •  ,,  •     xi. 

nth  years  a  number  of     foreigners     m  the 

.  Philippines.    The  largest  contingent  of 

^^^  ^  such    people    who   furnish    a   field    for 

evangelistic  effort  is  the  Chinese.  The  Chinaman 
early  found  his  way  across  the  stormy  China  Sea  to 
the  Philippines,  lured  thither  by  his  money  loving 
heart  and  his  commercial  instinct.  There  are  now 
perhaps  55,000  Chinese  people  in  the  Philippine 
Islands.  There  are  also  some  Japanese,  and  some 
natives  from  other  islands.  To  round  upi  the  list, 
there  is  also  a  Caucasian  element,  of  which  the 
American  is  a  prominent  factor.  The  mestizos,  or 
mixed  bloods,  due  to  the  intermarriage  of  the  foreigrer 
with  the  native,  is  one  of  the  most  influential  factors 
on  a  small  scale  to  be  found  in  the  islands.  Thus,  with 
a  very  slight  modification,  (which  would  drop  out  of 
course  the  American),  "the  first  white  visitors  found 
the  racial  complexion  of  the  Islands  very  much  what 
it  is  at  present — ^that  is,  a  small  number  of  pure 
Negritos,  a  large  number  of  primitive  tribes,  largely 
dwelHng  in  the  mountains;  and  finally  a  wide  spread 
group  of  lowland  peoples.  These  last  were  physically 
very  uniform  but  were  divided  as  to  language  into 
many  tribes."  These  last  are  they,  at  present  about 
8,000,000  in  number,  over  whom  the  Catholic  Church 
gained  complete  control,  and  who  thus  became  dis- 
tinguished from  all  other  oriental  people  by  their 
acceptance  of  the  Christian  religion  as  presented  by 
the  Spanish  missionary  priests  and  friars. 

The  question  very  naturally  arises:  If  such  a 
large  proportion  as  nine-tenths  of  the  people  of  the 
Philippine  Islands  have  already  been  evangelized  to 

13 


194      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

such  a  de^ee  as  to  be  differentiated  from  all  other 
oriental  peoples,  and  known  as  Christians,  why  send 
missionaries  from  other  Christian  countries  to  do  the 
work  over  again?  Our  method  of  answering  this 
question  is,  first,  to  give  as  clear  a  setting  of  the 
situation  as  possible,  showing  just  what  the  religious 
condition  of  the  Filipino  people  is;  and,  secondly,  to 
state  with  equal  definiteness  and  clearness  just  what 
we  are  doing  and  planning  to  do  in  a  missionary  way 
for  these  island  inhabitants.  Then  the  questioner  will 
be  able  to  judge  for  himself  of  the  situation,  and 
what  should  be  the  attitude  of  the  Protestant  Church . 
P     ,.,.  First,  what  is  the  religious  condition  of 

,  the  Filipino  people,  apart  from  the  ef- 

r  fh  r  •  forts  of  Protestant  Christianity?  When 
the  Spaniards  really  took  possession  of 
the  Islands,  forty  years  after  Magellan's  discovery 
and  death,  they  were  first  ruled  and  influenced  in  their 
political  and  religious  life  by  two  men  of  remarkable 
character, — Legaspi,  sent  from  Mexico  to  be  governor 
of  the  new  possessions,  and  Urdeneta,  an  Augustinian 
friar  who  was  intimately  associated  with  Legaspi,  as 
a  religious  representative  of  the  Church  of  Rome. 
The  people  were  at  that  time,  in  all  probability, 
animistic  in  their  religious  ideas,  given  to  the  worship 
of  spirits,  possessed  of  superstitious  fear  and  rever- 
ence of  the  dead,  such  as  characterize  the  primitive 
minds  of  all  human  beings. 

Some  writers  think  there  must  have  been  a 
further  preparedness  on  the  part  of  the  people  for 
the  introduction  of  the  religion  of  the  West,  because 
of  the  fact  that  the  Filipinos  came  over  to  the 
Catholic  faith  almost  en  masse  in  a  very  short  period 


FILIPINO  LIFE 


1.  Residence  of  a  Wealthy  Filipino  5. 

2.  Catholic  Church,  Carcar,  Cebu       6. 

3.  Nepa  Hut  of  Forest  Dwellers         7. 

4.  A  Wealthy  Elder  and  Family         8. 


A  Filipino  Christian  Woman 
Carabao  and  Cart — in  common  use 
Leading  Filipino  Evangelist 
Custom  House,  Cebu 


EVANGELISM  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES      195 

of  time.  Be  that  as  it  may,  the  fact  is  that  within 
a  century  following"  the  coming  of  Legaspi  and  Urden- 
eta,  in  1565,  "during  which  period  whole  communities 
were  converted  at  a  time,"  the  great  proportion  of 
the  Filipino  people  became  Roman  Catholic  Christians. 
This  was  accomplished  by  the  missionary  labors  of 
the  Jesuits,  Augustinians,  Dominicans,  Franciscans, 
and  Recollets,  among  which  orders  the  Islands  had  been 
partitioned  out  into  separate  districts  for  missionary 
activities. 

p  .  These  monastic  missionary  fathers,  having 

P  ,  once  gotten  control  of  the  people  by  reason 

of  their  early  religious  domination,  refused  to 
give  way  to  secular  ecclesiastical  priests  as  provided 
by  the  Church  of  Rome.  Thus  arose  what  is  known 
as  the  Friar  Rule  in  the  Philippines.  Not  only  did 
the  friars,  i.  e.  the  members  of  the  religious  orders 
mentioned  above,  resist  the  coming  of  priests  from 
Spain  to  take  charge  of  the  ecclesiastical  affairs  of 
their  converts,  but  they  also  resisted  the  ordination  of 
native  priests  who  should  take  such  ecclesiastical  over- 
sight. When  such  were  ordained  as  coadjutor-priests 
to  assist  the  friars  in  their  unwieldy  parishes,  they 
were  usually  kept  down  to  a  very  subordinate  place, 
"not  much  more  than  a  frocked  lackey  of  the  friar- 
director  of  the  town."  In  the  so-called  "good  old  days 
before  the  Filipinos  were  corrupted  by  modern  ideas," 
the  residences  of  the  friars,  along  with  the  massive 
churches,  towered  above  all  other  structures  of  a 
Philippine  village,  governmental  as  well  as  private,  and 
were  "the  very  centers  of  village  activities,  sometimes 
social  as  well  as  religious  and  political."  All  this 
shows  clearly  that  the  Friar  Rule,  with  its   inter- 


196      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

pretation  of  Christianity,  was  practically  universal  and 
absolute  in  the  Philippines  for  at  least  three  hundred 
years.  What  now  must  be  said  of  their  product  and 
how  shall  that  product  be  treated  by  the  Protestant 
Christian  Church?  Mr.  James  A.  Leroy,  for  several 
years  connected  with  the  Department  of  the  Interior 
in  the  Philippine  Government,  is  known  as  a  very  high 
authority  on  the  Philippine  situation.  He  says  in  a 
recent  volume : — 

- ,  ,  .  ^'Though  we  give  great  credit  to  Spain 

,  and  to  the  early  friars  in  particular  for 

Wf  h  ff  ^^^  christianization  of  the  Filipinos,  and, 
along  with  it,  the  very  considerable 
Europeanization  of  the  people  of  the  Oriental  tropics 
on  matters  social  and  political  as  well  as  religious,  yet 
we  cannot  quite  accept  at  face  value  the  grandiloquent 
claims  of  pro-friar  writers  of  recent  years.  They 
themselves  are  inconsistent,  in  that,  after  praising  the 
missionaries  for  having  wrought  miracles  in  the  con- 
version of  the  Filipinos,  they  then  turn  around  and 
rend  the  latter,  accusing  them  of  every  sort  of  vice 
and  intellectual  incompetency.  But  there  is  plenty  of 
evidence  in  the  early  friar  chronicles  and  in  the  writ- 
ings of  foreign  sojourners  in  the  Philippines  before 
the  inroad  of  modem  thought  had  begun,  that  the 
Friars  did  not  make  of  the  Filipinos,  in  the  good  old 
days  when  they  are  represented  as  being  docile  and 
plastic  as  clay,  models  of  Christian  virtues  and  morals 
in  all  respects.  Religion  was  not  taught,  and  is 
but  little  understood  in  the  Philippines  today.  The 
people's  practices  in  worship  were  changed,  and  they 
were  given  a  more  stately  ceremonial.  But  their 
already  existing  superstitions  were  not  only  not  up- 


EVANGELISM  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES       197 

rooted  by  the  friars'  teaching ;  they  were  even,  in  some 
ways,  utilized  as  means  of  holding  them  to  the  new 
practices.  In  Manila  itself,  in  1901,  gatherings  of 
credulous  fanatics  who  were  prostrating  themselves 
before  a  *Black  Jesus,'  had  to  be  broken  up  by  the 
police.  Only  a  short  time  ago  a  mere  puddle  of  water 
in  one  of  Manila's  suburbs  was  converted  for  the 
credulous  into  a  miraculous  fountain,  until  the  health 
authorities  intervened." 

If  these  things  are  done  in  the  green  tree,  what 
are  done  in  the  dry?  "So  little  are  the  priests  them- 
selves wholly  free  from  inferiority  that  a  Philippine 
curate,  Mallares,  committed  and  caused  to  be  com- 
mitted no  less  than  fifty-seven  assassinations  in  the 
town  of  Magalang,  believing  that  he  should  thus  save 
his  mother  from  being  bewitched."  This  was  in  1840. 
But  Leroy  tells  us  that  in  1903,  two  men  were  con- 
victed in  Luzon  for  killing  a  "witch";  that  in  1902  a 
spurious  virgin  gulled  the  fanatics  of  one  of  the  chief 
towns  of  Torlak  Province  until  the  processions  and 
miracle  working  seances  were  stopped  by  the  author- 
ities; "that  the  repeated  troubles  in  Samar  have 
always  had  in  them  an  element  of  religious  imposture 
wherein  may  be  traced  the  existence  still  of  some  of 
the  witchery  beliefs  of  the  Filipinos  at  the  time  of  the 
Conquest;  in  the  interior  districts  of  Panai,  the  sacri- 
fice of  pigs,  and  the  frothing  spasms  of  soothsayers 
and  witch  doctors  have  not  ceased;  that  the  existence 
among  the  masses  of  such  ignorance  and  credulity,  is, 
perhaps,  the  main  reason  why  banditry  and  outlawry 
of  all  sorts  have  always  persisted." 

While  we  were  in  the  city  of  Cebu  we  were  taken 
through  many  locked  doors  in  the  Church  of  the  Holy 


198      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Child  to  a  carefully  guarded  room  and  allowed  by 
the  guardian  priest  to  photograph  an  image  about 
twelve  inches  in  length,  covered  with  gold  and  silver 
and  bedecked  with  diamonds  and  other  precious  stones. 
This  image  is  still  regarded  by  multitudes  as  being 
the  most  powerful  and  sacred  object  in  the  islands. 
It  is  supposed  to  be  the  very  image  given  by  Magellan 
to  the  wife  of  the  Cebuan  Chief  almost  four  hundred 
years  ago.  It  is  believed  by  the  masses  to  possess 
most  miraculous  working  powers,  and  is  used  on  occa- 
sions of  great  religious  festival  processions,  to  inspire 
religious  enthusiasm  and  devotion  of  a  kind  differing 
little  if  any  from  that  of  rank  heathenism. 
^  .  With  reference  to  the  state  of  "morality" 
Mora  y  ^^^^^j,  fj-^^r  rule,  Leroy  says:  "Without 
going  at  all  into  the  vexed  and  delicate  question  as  to 
the  morality  of  the  friars  themselves,  it  is  highly 
significant  as  to  the  moral  status  of  the  Filipinos  that 
they  were  quite  commonly  inclined  to  condone  or 
ascribe  little  importance  to  cases  of  this  sort  which 
were  absolutely  notorious."  The  same  authority  goes 
on  to  say:  "Gambling  would  seem  to  be  the  chief  vice 
from  its  various  harmful  consequences.  So  little,  if 
anything,  was  accomplished  by  the  friars  toward 
checking  this  evil  that  we  must  doubt  the  stories  about 
their  having  changed  the  Filipino  completely  from 
an  intemperate  to  a  very  temperate  race,  as  they 
undoubtedly  now  are." 

"Somewhat  the  same  is  perhaps  the  case  with 
regard  to  the  sexual  bestiality  of  which  the  zealous 
missionaries  of  the  first  years  of  the  conquest  accused 
the  Filipinos.  At  the  same  time  the  case  here  is 
much  clearer  for  a  reform  having  been  wrought  by 


CEBUAN  SCENKS,    CATHOLIC  AND  CHRISTIAN 


10. 


Catholic  Church   of  the  Holy  Child        2.     The  Holy  Child  Image 
Where  Mass  Was  First  Celebrated,  1521 
Monument     of  Rizal,  the  Philippine  Hero 
6,  8.    Mango.  Banana,  Pineapple:  Fruit  Producers 
Home  of  Rev.  and  ISIrs.  Geo.  Dunlap,  Cebu 
"The  Calesa"  li.  The  Old  Presbyterian  Church.  Cebu 


EVANGELISM  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES       199 

the  friars  in  some  respects.  In  no  other  oriental 
country  do  women  hold  so  high  a  position  in  family 
life  and  in  social  matters  as  in  the  Philippines.  It 
seems  quite  certain  that  this  must  be  ascribed  to  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  by  the  friars." 
^,  p  ,  But,  in  the  last  analysis,  the  people 
,  themselves  must  be  allowed  to  judge  as 

.,     p  .  to  their  religious  leaders.     This  the  Fili- 

pino people  have  done,  and  their  decision 
is  one  of  repudiation  of  the  friar  rule  and,  in  a  large 
degree,  of  the  religion  of  the  friar.  Aside  from  certain 
back-woods  communities,  or  some  few,  "progressive 
communities  where  the  memory  of  some  good  padre 
is  still  cherished,"  the  friar  could  no  longer  find  an 
open  door  in  the  Phihppines.  Leroy  says  on  this 
point:  "The  sway  of  the  friar  over  the  educated 
classes  in  the  towns,  and  the  more  resolute  and  inde- 
pendent of  the  small  middle  class  and  of  the  masses 
is  forever  gone,  and  could  only  be  sustained  by  the 
bayonets  of  the  Government;  that  it  would  be  a  mis- 
take for  the  Government  to  extend  such  support  is 
obvious."  The  fact  is  "that  an  undercurrent  of  sus- 
picion that  the  friars  might  regain  their  old  control 
under  the  protection  of  the  United  States  Government 
was  all  the  while  the  chief  reason  keeping  the  Filipino 
radicals  in  revolution  during  1899  to  1901." 

Free  Thoue-ht     '^^^  ^^^^   indicates  free  thought  pro- 
;«  +!,«  cesses  on  the  part  of  the  Filipinos  akin 

Di,;i;««; ^^  Protestantism.    Free  thought  m  the 

Philippines         TDi,T     •  X  1       . 

Philippmes  IS  not  necessarily  irre- 
ligious, but  it  is  anti-Catholic  in  a  large  degree,  and 
is  in  danger  of  becoming  non-religious  and  anti- 
Christian  if  it  is  not  wisely  directed  and  sympatheti- 


200      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

cally  cultivated.  "As  in  tha  Latin  countries  of  Europe, 
so  in  the  Philippines  the  forms  and  teachings  of  the 
church  which  so  long  stood  for  authority,  having  once 
been  called  into  question  by  independent  minds,  their 
next  course  leads  them  almost  directly  to  free  think- 
ing." This  of  itself  is  an  invitation  to  the  Protestant 
Church  to  go  to  the  Philippines.  Roman  Catholicism 
in  the  Philippine  Islands  has  been  shattered  and 
scattered  by  reason  of  its  ruinous  friar  rule  for  more 
than  three  hundred  years.  The  old  friars  are  gone. 
Their  failures  and  faults  and  foundations  remain. 
Some  of  these  foundations  are  good,  others  will  have 
to  be  overturned.  The  good  may  be  utilized,  just  as 
progressive  Protestant  Christianity  will  utilize  what- 
ever is  good  in  any  of  the  religions  of  the  people  to 
whom  it  goes.  If  the  Roman  Catholics  want  to  go 
back  to  the  Filipinos,  and  seek  to  retrieve  what  they 
have  lost,  and  build  more  truly  according  to  the 
Christian  principles  it  is  theirs  to  do  so  as  religious 
liberty  now  exists  there.  But  it  is  the  plain  duty 
of  Protestant  Christianity  now  to  enter  this  door,  so 
long  kept  closed  and  locked  by  religious  intolerance, 
and  do  its  part  to  give  the  gospel  to  these  people  so 
long  left  in  ignorance  of  its  blessings,  and  now  so 
ready  to  receive  what  they  should  have  had  given 
them  by  those  who  had  it  to  give  if  only  they  had 
not  been  blinded  by  the  greed  of  gold,  lust  of  power, 
and  pride  of  place. 

^.  .  .  As    did    various    orders    of    the    Roman 

Division       Q^^^^i^Q  Church,   so  different  Protestant 
.  denominations  have  divided  the  territory 

lerntory  ^^  ^^^  Philippine.  Islands  among  them  for 
evangelization  purposes. 


EVANGELISM  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES      201 

"By  the  terms  of  division  of  territory,  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church  is  responsible  for  the 
evangelization  of  the  Island  of  Luzon  to  the  north  of 
Manila  with  the  exception  of  the  province  of  Union, 
which  is  occupied  by  the  Mission  of  the  United 
Brethren,  and  of  the  Ilocano  and  Mountain  provinces, 
which  it  shares  with  other  Missions.  The  Christian 
Mission  works  in  the  Ilocano  and  Cagayan  provinces 
as  well  as  in  and  about  Manila.  The  Presbyterian 
Mission  has  for  its  field  the  country  south  of  Manila 
on  Luzon  and  a  portion  of  the  Visayan  Islands,  the 
others  being  occupied  by  the  Baptist  Mission.  In 
Mindanao  are  two  small  missions  maintained  by  the 
Congregational  Church  and  the  Christian  and  Mis- 
sionary Alliance  of  New  York."  The  Episcopal  Church 
in  America  is  also  doing  work  in  the  Islands  with 
a  large  plant  operating  very  wholesomely  in  the  city 
of  Manila. 

With  reference  to  the  distinctive  work  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.  A.,  the  two  following  chap- 
ters, with  the  remaining  portion  of  this  chapter,  will 
consider  the  lines  along  which  that  Church  is  actively 
engaged.  The  official  report  of  the  Evangelical  Union 
of  the  Philippine  Islands  aids  us  with  its  data,  all  of 
which  has  been  verified  either  by  our  own  personal 
observations  or  by  reliable  critics  of  the  situation. 
»,,  "The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the 

p      u  f    •        Presbyterian  Church  began  work  in  the 
^.    .  Philippines  in  the  spring  of  1899,  with 

the  arrival  of  the  Rev.  J.  B.  Rodgers, 
D.D.,  and  his  family,  soon  followed  by  the  Rev.  D.  S. 
Hibbard,  D.D.,  and  Mrs.  Hibbard.  The  work  has 
grown  steadily  since  that  time  and  almost  every  year 


202      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

has  seen  new  recruits  sent  out  to  increase  the  force 
on  the  field,  until  at  present  the  members  of  the 
Mission  number  48.  The  field  occupied  embraces 
thirteen  provinces,  with  a  population  of  about 
3,000,000.  Ten  mission  stations  have  been  established 
in  as  many  provinces.  Five  of  these  are  in  the  south- 
em  half  of  the  island  of  Luzon  and  five  are  in  the 
Visayan  group  of  the  southern  islands.  The  present 
membership  of  the  native  Presbyterian  Church  is 
about  13,000  which  indicates  the  addition  of  an  average 
of  1,000  each  year  since  the  beginning  of  the  work. 
Such  an  increase  in  the  churches  of  one  denomination 
is  in  itself  sufficient  answer  to  the  assertion  occasion- 
ally made  that  the  evangelical  faith  is  not  desired  by 
the  Filipinos  and  is  not  suited  to  their  needs. 
p  ,.  ,.       "The  Presbyterian  work  includes  the 

^--   ^  great  three  fold  division  of  missionary 

Efforts  .  1    J..        J       i.       1        J 

service :— evangelistic,  educational  and 

medical.     In  Manila,  where  work  was  first  begun,  is 

centered  the  evangelistic  work  which  embraces  the 

large  native  church  in  the  thickly  populated  Tonado 

district  and  many  lesser  points  over  the  city,  and 

reaches  out  into  the  provinces  of  Cavite  and  Botangas, 

touching  also  a  small  portion  of  Rizal.     Dr.  Rodgers 

is  in  charge  of  this  work,  as  well  as  giving  of  his 

time  to  instruct  in  Ellinwood  Bible  Seminary.     The 

American  Church  is  in  charge  of  the  Rev.  W.  B.  Cooke 

who  ministers  to  the  English  speaking  foreign  element. 

The  Rev.  and  Mrs.  John  H.  Lamb  are  also  located  in 

Manila  engaged  in  publicational  and  press  work.     The 

Rev.  and  Mrs.  Edward  J.  Campbell  have  taken  up 

evangelistic  work  in  the  Botangas  Province. 

The  work  in  Hoilo  was  opened  in  1900.     The  Rev. 


SPORTS— NATIVE  AND  CHRISTIAN 


1.  Cock  Training  Scene 

2.  Rev.  G.  W.  Dunlap,  "Baseball  Evangelist" 

4.  Athletic  Field  Grand  Stand,   Silliman  Institute. 

5.  At  the  Cock-pit 


EVANGELISM  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES      203 

Paul  Doltz  has  oversight  of  the  evangelistic  work 
covering  two  provinces,  and  also  has  work  among  the 
Americans,  having  charge  also  of  the  local  Young 
Men's  Christian  Association.  Mrs.  Doltz  and  Mrs.  J. 
Andrew  Hall  have  work  among  the  women. 

Dumaguete,  in  Negros  Oriental,  was  occupied  as 
a  station  in  1901.  The  college  located  there  is  an 
evangelistic  agency  as  well  as  a  purely  educational 
institution,  faculty  and  students  alike  carrying  the 
message  into  the  surrounding  region.  The  Sabbath 
we  were  there,  twenty  students  were  baptized  and 
united  with  the  church.  Dr.  H.  W.  Reherd  performing 
the  rite.  At  the  evening  service  of  the  same  day 
Dr.  King  preached  an  evangelistic  sermon  and  about 
a  score  of  students  expressed  the  desire  to  become 
Christians. 

"The  year  of  1902  saw  the  opening  of  two  new 
stations,  Cebu  on  the  Island  of  Cebu,  and  Laguna  on 
the  Island  of  Luzon.  In  Cebu,  work  of  an  evangelistic 
character  is  done  in  city  and  country  by  the  mission- 
aries, the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Geo.  W.  Dunlap,  and  the 
Rev.  Wm.  J.  Smith."  Mr.  Dunlap,  like  Billy  Sunday, 
is  a  baseball  evangelist,  and  is  prized  highly  for  his 
atheltic  and  field  sport  leadership,  as  well  as  for  his 
evangelistic  efficiency.  Laguna's  headquarters  are  at 
Pagsanhan  and  the  direction  of  the  evangelistic  work 
is  in  the  hands  of  the  Rev.  Charles  R.  Hamilton,  who 
is  enjoying  equal  success  with  his  fellow  evangelists 
in  his  large  field  of  labor. 

"The  stations  of  Leyte,  on  the  Island  Leyte,  and 
Albay  on  Luzon,  were  established  in  the  same  year, 
1903.  The  missionaries  of  Leyte  reside  at  Maasin,  on 
the  southern  shore  of  the  island.    The  Rev.  Chas.  E. 


204      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Rath  directs  the  evangelistic  work,  doing  much  of  his 
itineration  in  a  large  native  sail  banca.  Albay  station 
includes  the  provinces  of  Albay  and  Sorsogon,  with 
the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Roy  H.  Brown  as  the  resident 
missionaries.  Evangelism,  preaching  and  establishing 
churches,  is  the  work  here,  with  all  the  incidental 
features  that  naturally  accompany  the  work.  Services 
are  also  held  for  the  American  residents  and  the 
families  of  the  officers  connected  with  the  Scout  post 
in  Albay. 

"The  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Charles  N.  Magill  are  the 
Missionaries  at  Tayabas  Station,  opened  in  1905,  with 
residence  in  Lucena,  the  capital  of  this  large  and 
prosperous  province.  The  work  here  thus  far  has  been 
evangelistic,  though  a  medical  man  is  earnestly  desired 
and  greatly  needed. 

"On  the  Island  of  Bohol,  with  station  headquarters 
at  Tagbilaran,  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  James  B.  Graham, 
M.D.,  began  their  work  in  1909,  though  they  had  begun 
visits  there  in  previous  years  from  Cebu.  Theirs  is 
a  double  work  of  preaching  the  Word  and  healing  the 
sick,  a  commodious  gasoline  launch  for  itineration 
being  at  their  disposal. 

"The  latest  station  of  the  ten  to  be  occupied  was 
Ambos  Camarines,  the  missionary,  the  Rev.  Kenneth 
P.  MacDonald,  taking  up  his  work  there  definitely 
in  1910,  having  been  associated  with  Mr.  Brown  in 
Albay  for  a  year  previous.  The  station  headquarters 
are  at  Nueva  Caceras. 

"With  the  enlargement  of  the  area  occupied  in 
these  years  and  the  increase  of  members,  has  gone 
on  an  intensive  growth  and  the  development  of 
individual  Christian  character  and  efficient  churches. 


EVANGELISM  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES      205 

At  present  there  is  a  strong,  compact,  self-conscious 
evangelical  communion  in  these  Islands.  The  native 
church  is  growing  in  all  that  makes  for  a  self-govern- 
ing, self-supporting  and  self-extending  organization. 
The  Presbyterian  Church  has  now  ten  native  ordained 
ministers,  men  of  God,  possessed  of  elements  of  power, 
winning  their  way  with  the  gospel  among  their 
countrymen.  They  are  the  nucleus  of  that  body  of 
leaders  in  the  future  Filipino  Church  which  in  another 
generation  will  make  the  foreign  missionary  to  these 
people  unnecessary.  In  the  year  1910  the  native 
Presbyterian  Church  raised  $5,000  gold  toward  their 
own  support,  which  represents  among  the  natives 
here  the  purchasing  power  of  about  25,000  dollars 
among  Americans  at  home." 

The  Mission  at  its  Annual  Meeting  this  year  took 
the  following  action: — 

"We  believe  that,  with  an  adequate  force  of  mis- 
sionaries and  native  agents,  it  is  possible  to  present  the 
gospel  intelligently  to  every  man,  woman  and  child 
in  our  field  within  this  generation;  a  task  which  will 
become  increasingly  difficult  with  every  passing  year. 
If  such  an  adequate  force  is  provided,  we  believe  that 
a  native  church  will  be  built  up,  in  this  generation, 
which  will  be  able  to  sustain  and  propagate  itself. 

The  reasons  urged  by  this  mission  for  such  im- 
mediate evangelization  are: — 

1.  The  command  of  Christ  as  set  forth  in  the 
Great  Commission  to  go  into  all  the  world  and  preach 
the  gospel  to  every  creature.  We  believe  that  this 
command  is  addressed  to  the  present  living  generation 
of  Christians,  and  that  obedience  to  this  command 
means  immediate  evangelization. 


206      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

2.  The  peculiar  opportunities  which  are  now  pre- 
sented by  the  young  generation,  studying  English, 
breaking  away  from  the  old  ideas  and  superstitions, 
resulting  in  mental  receptiveness  to  the  claims  of  the 
gospel.  This  mental  attitude  of  the  young,  who  will 
be  the  future  leaders  of  the  nation,  if  not  responded 
to  by  the  Evangelical  Church,  in  pressing  the  claims 
of  our  Lord  now,  will  result  in  scepticism  and  infidelity 
in  the  next  generation. 

3.  The  renewed  activity  of  the  Roman  Church. 
The  tide  of  opportunity  for  the  presentation  of  the 
gospel  to  the  Filipino  is  even  now  ebbing.  This  oppor- 
tunity seemed  to  be  the  result  of  the  peculiar  com- 
bination of  political  circumstances  (overruled  by  the 
hand  of  God)  which  followed  the  American  occupation. 
This  has  special  reference  to  the  establishment  of 
religious  liberty.  The  Roman  Church  is  rallying  from 
the  first  shock  of  the  upheaval  and  is  reinforcing 
her  priesthood  with  a  special  view  to  resisting  the 
inroads  of  evangelical  truth.  NOW  is  the  time  to 
strike  the  iron  which  is  rapidly  cooling. 

The  number  of  missionaries  considered  necessary 
is  an  increase  sufficient  to  bring  the  force  up  to  one 
missionary  to  each  25,000  of  the  population,  or  85  mis- 
sionaries in  addition  to  those  we  now  have." 

"Apostles  of  the  living  Christ,  go  forth ! 
Let  love  compel. 
Go,  and  in  living  power  proclaim  His  worth; 
O'er  all  the  regions  of  the  dead  cold  earth 
His  glory  tell." 


PHILIPPINE    MISSIONARIES    AT    ANNUAL    MEETING,    1912 


L*5,^ 


9 


*»»'*!< 


#»■    «** 


FORTY   NATIVE    PHILIPPINE    PAS  Tolls    AND   EVANGELISTS 


CHAPTER    XL 
EDUCATIONAL    WORK    IN    THE    PHILIPPINES. 

WHEN  Magellan,  the  great  Spanish  navigator, 
in  his  search  for  the  "Spice  Islands,"  landed 
on  the  east  shore  of  the  Island  of  Cebu  in 
1521  A.  D.,  he  found  a  race  of  illiterate  and  untutored 
savages.  His  first  act  was  to  erect  the  Spanish  flag 
and  claim  the  Islands  for  his 
.  ^^  "^^  ^^^  mother  country;  his  second  act  was 
p      f    .  to  celebrate  the  mass  in  the  city  of 

^^  Cebu  and  claim  the  people  for  the 

Catholic  Church.  Soon  after  the  permanent  occupa- 
tion under  Legaspi  in  1665,  Spain  determined  to 
educate  the  natives.  In  1685  there  began  a  succession 
of  royal  decrees  proclaiming  that  the  Filipinos  should 
be  educated  in  the  Spanish  language,  primarily  with 
the  view  that  they  might  be  better  able  to  understand 
and  accept  Christianity.  But  these  decrees  were 
deliberately  nullified  by  the  Spanish  friars,  who  con- 
trolled the  educational  system  of  the  Philippines  from 
the  beginning  to  the  end  of  Spain*s  domination  of  the 
Islands.  Primary  education,  as  conducted  by  these 
religious  propagandists,  consisted  for  the  greater  part 
in  the  teaching  of  the  catechism  and  enough  of  ^he 
vernacular  for  the  pupils  to  read  the  catechism  and 


208      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

religious  books  that  were  translated  into  the  dialects. 
...        .    ,  In  1863,  certain  educational  reforms 

P  -  were    attempted   which   provided   for 

.  -j,^„  .  y.  the  establishment  of  primary  schools 
in  the  villages  of  the  same  grade  as 
those  of  Spain,  and  the  appointment  of  a  local  school 
board  made  up  of  laymen.  The  Friars  were  left  in 
charge  of  the  religious  instruction  of  the  primary 
schools,  and  the  Jesuits,  who  had  returned  to  the 
islands  in  1859  and  had  been  establishing  some  fairly 
good  secondary  schools,  were  placed  in  charge  of  the 
normal  schools  for  the  training  of  teachers.  In  a  few 
towns  outside  of  Manila,  the  religious  orders  had 
established  secondary  schools  for  the  aristocracy,  or 
gentry  class,  but  no  provision  was  made  for  the  edu- 
cation of  the  masses.  A  few  boys  of  the  favored 
families  received  some  benefits  from  the  universities 
of  Manila  which  had  attained  some  degree  of  effi- 
ciency in  certain  directions,  particularly  in  the  develop- 
ment of  a  weather  bureau  and  observatory,  but  Spain 
never  gave  to  the  masses  of  the  Filipinos  anything 
like  a  public  system  of  education.  Judged  by  present 
western  standards,  it  is  fair  to  say  the  Philippine 
Islands  never  had  an  educational  system,  either  pub- 
lic or  private,  under  the  Spanish  regime,  and  when  the 
United  States  Government  found  herself  providen- 
tially in  possession  of  these  Islands,  she  found  an 
illiterate  and  untutored  population. 

With  the  coming  of  American  occupa- 
tion,  a  new  day  dawned  upon  the  Philip- 

.        .  pines,  and  a  new  educational  sun  began 

AmcricjiXi 

.  to  shine  upon  these  benighted  and  neg- 

uca  ion       igcted  people.     In  our  round  the  world 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES     209 

study  of  mission  fields,  no  one  has  been  more  intensely 
interesting  than  the  Philippine  Islands.  They  are 
interesting  from  many  points  of  view,  but  especially 
so  in  the  magnificent  system  of  American  public 
education  which  is  being  established  with  such  marked 
success  by  the  United  States  Government  among 
these  primitive  people  of  the  Pacific.  Coming  to  the 
Philippine  Islands  from  the  older  nations  of  the  Orient, 
— India,  Siam,  and  China,  where  patriotism  and  pub- 
He  spirit  are  either  unknown  or  just  taking  root,  and 
where  the  educational  systems  are  confined  very 
largely  to  the  favored  classes,  and  dominated  more  or 
less  by  a  selfish  individualism,  we  appreciated  all  the 
more  the  wholesome  Americanism  and  generous  dem- 
ocracy that  is  finding  expression  in  the  public  school 
system  of  these  Islands.  It  came  to  us  with  some- 
what of  a  shock  of  surprise  to  find  here  in  the  far- 
away islands  of  the  Pacific  among  the  semi-civilized 
people  of  the  Orient,  a  school  system  as  thor- 
oughly elaborated  and  as  completely  organized,  though 
not  yet  so  extensive  as  that  of  our  own  States.  If 
anyone  has  doubts  about  the  American  occupation  of 
the  Philippines,  let  him  visit  them  and  see  what  his 
Government  is  doing  for  the  uplift  of  these  people.  Our 
Government  is  working  out  here  in  these  Islands  one 
of  the  greatest  and  humanitarian  policies  of  universal 
brotherhood  ever  attempted  by  any  nation  in  behalf 
of  a  colony.  So  unusual  and  daring  is  the  educational 
system,  as  a  colonial  policy,  that  other  nations  are 
free  to  question  its  wisdom  and  prophesy  failure  and 
disaster  for  the  enterprise. 

One   of   the   unique   features   of   our   American 
policy   was   the    promptness   with   which   its   public 

14 


210      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

school  system  was  inaugurated.  Even  before  order 
was  restored  in  the  Islands,  while  the  military  opera- 
tions were  still  going  on,  schools  were  established  and 
men  were  delegated  from  the  army  to  teach  and  to 
train  Filipino  teachers.  Before  the  Philippine  Com- 
mission left  Washington  City  to  take  charge  of  affairs 
in  the  Islands  men  were  employed  to  inaugurate  the 
public  school  system,  and  immediately  500  American 
school  teachers,  men  and  women,  were  sent  out  to 
begin  the  work,  which  number  was  later  augmented 
by  several  hundred. 

The  Bureau  of  Education  was  estab- 
f  ti^"^T"  lished  in  1901  and  has  charge  of  all 
ot  J^ducation  ^^^  Government  schools  in  the  Islands, 
except  those  of  the  Moro  Province,  which  has  a  sep- 
arate school  organization.  The  Chief  of  the  Bureau 
is  the  director  of  education.  There  are  thirty  eight 
school  divisions,  each  under  a  superintendent,  who 
receives  from  $1800  to  $3000  a  year.  The  Bureau 
pays  the  salaries  of  about  700  American  teachers. 
who  receive  salaries  ranging  from  $1000  to  $2000, 
and  averaging  $1400.  In  addition  to  the  American 
teachers,  there  are  1000  Insular  Filipino  teachers 
appointed  by  the  divisional  superintendent  and  paid 
from  the  school  fund  of  the  municipalities. 

The  Schools  The  following  interesting  table  will 
of  the  give  an  idea  of  the  extent  of  the  gov- 

Philippines       ernment  school  work. 

School  Year  1910-11. 

1  University: 

College  of  Liberal  Arts. 

College  of  Medicine  and  Surgery. 

College  of  Agriculture  with  a  School  of  Forestry. 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES    211 

College  of  Engineering. 

College  of  Fine  Arts  with  a  Course  in  Pharmacy. 
College  of  Veterinary  Science. 
College  of  Law. 
1  Normal   School. 
1  Insular  Trade  School 
1  School  of  Commerce. 
1  School  for  Deaf  and  Blind. 
35  Provincial  trade  and  manual  training  schools. 
200  Municipal  manual  training  shops. 
38  High  Schools. 
245  Intermediate  schools. 
4,121  Primary  schools. 
2,890  Secondary  students. 
20,952  Intermediate  school  pupils. 
423,047  Primary  school  pupils. 
4,404  Total  number  of  schools. 

1  Director  of  Education. 

2  Assistant  Directors. 

40  Division  Superintendents. 
397  Supervising  teachers. 
683  American  teachers. 
8,403  Filipino  teachers. 


.        It  would  not  be  right  to  neglect  to  make 

_ ,  ^.  special  mention  of  the  magnificent  sys- 
Education     ,^       ^  .    -,     .  .  ,  .     .  .       Zv.  ^   -     u  - 

tern  of  mdustrial  trammg  that  is  being 

carried  on  in  connection  with  the  public  schools  of  the 
Islands.  Vice  Governor  Gilbert,  who  is  at  the  head 
of  the  educational  system,  said  to  us,  "We  are 
working  out  here  in  the  Philippine  Islands  the  greatest 
system  of  industrial  training  to  be  found  anywhere 
in  the  world."  Besides  lace  making,  domestic  science, 
manual  instruction,  and  other  useful  occupations  and 
trades,  special  emphasis  is  being  placed  upon  agricul- 
ture.   Each  child  is  required  to  have  a  small  garden, 


212      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

and  is  given  instruction  in  the  cultivation  and  im- 
provement of  the  products  of  the  soil. 
Wh     M*    •         Some  may  be  inclined  to  ask,  in  view 
^  ,  ^  -  of  what  the  Government  is  doing  along 

these  lines,  Why  should  the  church 
maintain  mission  schools?  The  answer  is,  for  the 
same  reason  that  the  church  maintains  Christian 
Colleges  at  home.  From  a  strictly  educational  point 
of  view,  the  Government  is  doing  a  magnificent  work 
for  these  people  which  is  worthy  of  all  praise,  but 
it  is  not  giving  any  religious  training.  It  is  caring 
for  the  head  and  the  hand,  but  gives  no  special  consid- 
eration to  the  heart.  Much  has  been  said  and  written 
about  the  Government's  attitude  toward  religious 
instruction  in  the  public  schools  of  the  Philippines, 
and  especially  concerning  the  exclusion  of  the  Bible 
from  the  schools,  and  the  restrictions  that  are  placed 
upon  the  public  school  teachers.  It  is  not  our  desire 
to  enter  into  this  controversy;  like  all  such  questions, 
it  has  two  sides.  It  is  also  much  easier  to  criticise 
the  policy  of  the  Government  than  it  is  to  offer  some- 
thing better.  It  is  the  recognized  policy  of  the  gov- 
ernment in  the  States  to  avoid  all  religious  complica- 
tions by  maintaining  an  attitude  of  strict  neutrality. 
This  same  policy  the  Government  professes  to  carry  out 
in  the  Philippine  Islands.  Some  are  inclined  to  think 
that  the  Government  has  gone  too  far  in  its  religious 
restrictions  and  quote  in  support  of  this  contention 
the  deliverance  of  the  civil  Governor,  W.  H.  Taft,  in 
1902,  in  which  he  said:  "We  occupy  a  peculiar  posi- 
tion in  this  country  in  the  teaching  in  the  public 
schools,  which  grows  out  of  the  fact  that  most  of 
the  people  in  the  Islands  are  Catholic  and  have  been 


SILLIMAN    INSTITUTE,    DUMAGUETTE 


1.  Trustees.    Faculty,    and    Class    of    1912— Rev. 

Trustee,   First   Missionary   to  Philippines, 

2.  "On  Your  Mark!"— Athletic  Field 

3.  Institute  Main  Building 


J.    B.    Rodgers,    D.D., 
Lt  the  Extreme   Right. 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES     213 

used  to  the  close  union  of  religious  and  secular  in- 
struction. The  priests  and  the  people,  many  of  them, 
are  naturally  suspicious  that  the  instruction  of  the 
new  system  bodes  no  good  for  the  orthodox  religion. 
If  now,  agents  of  the  Government  in  carrying  on  its 
schools,  manifest  opinions  which  are  adverse  and 
hostile,  either  to  the  Church,  their  minister,  or 
their  religious  methods  of  instruction,  which  disable 
themselves  from  performing  the  duties  which  they 
are  employed  and  paid  to  perform,  this  much  inter- 
feres with  their  powers  of  usefulness.  The  question 
whether  the  Bible  shall  be  freely  read  by  the  young 
and  the  old  without  the  assistance  of  ministers  or 
others  who  can  explain  its  texts,  is  a  question  upon 
which  churches  have  differed;  and  whatever  may  be 
thought  of  it,  it  is  not  for  the  teachers  in  the  public 
schools  in  this  Catholic  country,  either  to  encourage 
the  study  of  the  Bible,  especially  of  the  Protestant 
Bible,  among  their  pupils,  or  to  say  to  those  pupils 
anything  upon  the  subject." 

Many  who  have  agreed  with  this  general  state- 
ment, feel  that  an  undue  discrimination  was  made  in 
the  mention  of  "especially  the  Protestant  Bible."  This 
dissatisfaction  on  the  part  of  Protestants  was  aug- 
mented by  the  subsequent  order  of  the  Secretary  of 
Public  Instruction,  in  June  1904,  which  said,  "In  view 
of  the  intimate  personal  relation  of  the  teacher  to 
his  pupils,  no  religious  instruction  of  any  nature 
should  be  given  by  him  at  any  time,  even  outside  of 
the  school  room."  This  has  been  regarded  as  an 
abridgement  of  the  personal  rights  of  men  and  women, 
which  is  not  American,  and  which  is  unjustifiable. 

Whatever  may  have  been  the  animus  of  such 


214      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

deliverances  on  the  part  of  the  Government,  and 
whether  wise  or  unwise  as  a  policy,  it  must  be  clear 
to  every  one  that  the  public  schools  of  the  Philippine 
Islands  are  not  even  planning  to  meet  the  religious 
needs  of  the  young  people.  If  they  are  in  organiza- 
tion and  method  and  spirit  non-religious,  it  is  no 
surprise  that  practically  they  are  non-religious.  The 
Great  Teacher  has  said,  "We  cannot  gather  grapes  of 
thorns,  or  figs  of  thistles."  Surely  the  Protestant 
Church  cannot  look  to  the  public  schools  for  its  edu- 
cated leaders  in  the  Philippines.  In  a  conference  with 
one  high  in  authority  in  the  Philippine  Government, 
and  intimately  connected  with  the  public  school  sys- 
tem, we  were  told  that  many  of  the  graduates  of  the 
public  schools  are  going  into  scepticism  and  infidelity. 
Political  liberty  and  religious  "free  thought"  go  to- 
gether in  the  minds  of  the  young  men  coming  out  of 
the  schools. 

What  better  reason  than  this  significant  state- 
ment, and  the  avowed  policy  of  the  Government  in 
keeping  all  religious  and  biblical  instruction  out  of  the 
schools,  do  we  need  to  justify  the  maintenance  of  a 
few  well  equipped  colleges  and  training  schools  for 
the  advanced  education  of  our  leaders  in  the  Prot- 
estant Filipino  Church  ? 

The  Presbyterian  church  has  no  primary  or 
parochial  schools  in  the  Philippines,  as  it  has  in  other 
mission  fields.  They  are  not  regarded  to  be  necessary. 
The  policy  is  to  maintain  a  few  high  grade  schools  for 
the  training  of  its  own  native  leaders,  and  to  plant  in 
the  provincial  towns,  dormitories  to  give  proper  relig- 
ious care  and  instruction  to  the  students  of  the  high 
schools,  who  come  from  Christian  homes.    Besides  all 


COMPOSITE   PICTURE  OF  EDUCATIONAL  WORK 

1.  President  Hibbard  and  Class  of  1912,   Silliman 

2.  Aguinaldo's  Two  Sons,  Students  at  Silliman 

3.  Palm  Walk.  Dumaguette  Compound 

4.  Cebu  High  School   Building 

5.  Shack  Used  by  Overflow  Students  at  Silliman 

6.  Silliman  Studen-ts  Parade  to  Athletic  Field 

7.  Silliman   Industrial   and   Scientific   Laboratory  Buildings, 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES     215 

this  the  Government  is  not  able  to  supply  educational 
advantages  which  are  at  all  adequate.  The  new  Gov- 
ernment Manual  says,  "In  view  of  the  fact  that  the 
government  by  straining  its  resources  to  the  very 
uttermost  cannot  give  instruction  to  more  than  one- 
third  of  the  pupils  of  school  age — it  is  a  duty  to 
encourage  the  establishment  of  good  private  schools." 
^w.,,.  The  pride  of  the  Presbyterian  educational 

T  x-x  .  work  in  the  Philippines  is  Silliman  Insti- 
tute, at  Dumaguete,  on  the  Island  of  Negros. 
This  Institute  was  founded  in  1901  through  the  gener- 
osity of  the  late  Horace  B.  Silliman,  LL.  D.  of  Cohoes, 
N.  Y.  It  was  his  purpose  to  plant  here,  on  one  of 
the  southern  islands  of  the  archipelago  among  the 
Visayan  people,  an  institution  that  would  send  out 
trained  Christian  men,  thoroughly  equipped  mentally, 
physically  and  spiritually  to  be  leaders  of  their  people. 
The  wisdom  of  the  location  of  the  school  is  being  more 
and  more  demonstrated  as  the  years  pass.  It  is  the 
only  institution  of  its  kind  south  of  Manila,  and  has 
a  distinct  and  exclusive  field.  It  is  away  from  the 
attractions  of  city  life  and  within  easy  access  of  all 
the  southern  islands,  and  at  the  same  time  on  the 
direct  line  of  the  steamers  to  Manila.  Its  location  is 
unsurpassed  for  beauty  and  for  the  healthfulness  of 
its  surroundings.  As  the  steamer  comes  into  the 
harbor,  the  first  building  that  comes  into  sight  is  the 
fine  red-tiled  roofed  dormitory  which  stands  near  the 
beach,  with  the  beautiful  sea  rolling  in  front,  and  the 
picturesque  Negros  Mountains  towering  up  in  the  rear. 
The  main  building  is  a  three  storied  structure, 
the  first  floor  being  used  for  the  chapel  and  class 
rooms  and  library,  and  the  two  upper  floors  for  dormi- 


216      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

tories.  Back  of  the  main  building,  on  the  north  side 
of  the  quadrangle,  are  the  two  industrial  buildings 
and  the  laboratory  buildings.  On  the  south  side  of 
the  quadrangle  are  three  missionary  residences  and 
the  hospital.  On  the  west  side  is  one  residence.  Thus 
the  buildings  surround  the  quadrangle  with  the  cam- 
pus in  the  center. 

The  faculty  consists  of  the  following  American 
teachers : 

Rev.  David  S.  Hibbard,  Ph.D.,  President 

Henry  M.  Langheim,  M.D. 

Chas.  A.  Glunz 

Charles  E.  Smith 

James  P.  Eskridge 

Wm.  T.  Holmes 

Mrs.  H.  W.  Langheim 

Mrs.  C.  A.  Glunz 

Mrs.  D.  S.  Hibbard 

In  addition  to  the  missionary  teachers,  there  are 
two  native  assistant  professors  and  eleven  instructors, 
making  a  faculty  of  twenty  two  members. 

The  Institute  offers  a  course  which  is  about 
equal  to  the  high  school  and  freshman  and  sophomore 
years  of  college  work  in  the  States.  All  the  teaching 
is  in  the  English  language.  The  boys  come  from  many 
of  the  islands,  and  speak  different  dialects,  so  that 
English  is  the  only  common  language.  It  is  used  not 
only  in  the  class  room,  but  on  the  campus,  and  in  the 
dormitories. 

The  seven  young  men  of  the  graduation  class  of 
1912  would  be  a  credit  to  any  school  of  the  same 
grade  in  our  own  country.  It  was  our  privilege  to 
attend  the  commencement  exercises  and  listen  to  their 
excellent  orations.     The  subjects  of  their  addresses 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES     217 

indicate  the  spirit  of  American  life  and  thought  that 
is  taking  hold  of  the  students  in  this  institution.  "The 
Philippines  for  the  Filipino,"  "Morality  in  the  Philip- 
pines," "The  World  Tendency  Toward  Republi- 
canism," "The  Dawn  of  the  Reign  of  Man." 

The  Filipinos  have  a  natural  gift  in  public  speak- 
ing and  delight  to  appear  before  the  public.  The 
students  gave  "The  Merchant  of  Venice"  during  com- 
mencement week  with  great  credit  to  the  Institution, 
and  with  as  much  art  and  dramatic  effect  as  any 
college  of  its  grade  in  America  could  produce. 

One  of  the  distinct  features  of  ^illiman  Institute 
is  the  industrial  training.  It  has  a  well  equipped 
department  consisting  of  two  buildings,  with  a  good 
supply  of  tools,  engines,  machines,  etc. 

There  is  in  connection  with  the  department  a 
printing  establishment  with  two  presses,  paper  cutter, 
stitcher,  book  binding  tools,  and  a  good  assortment 
of  type.  There  is  also  an  industrial  farm  in  connec- 
tion with  the  school  where  the  boys  are  taught  scien- 
tific agriculture.  This  industrial  department  is  one 
of  the  most  popular  and  important  of  the  Institute. 
These  Filipino  boys  need  to  be  taught  the  necessity 
and  dignity  of  work  and  to  be  trained  to  do  things 
with  their  hands. 

Vice  Governor  Gilbert  said  to  us,  "Silliman  Insti- 
tute is  the  finest  school  in  the  Islands."  In  many 
respects  it  is  one  of  the  finest  mission  schools  we  have 
seen  on  any  mission  field.  In  its  spirit,  in  the 
scope  of  its  work,  and  in  its  opportunity  to  serve  the 
people,  it  is  unsurpassed  by  anything  we  have  seen 
in  the  Orient.  However,  "The  good  is  the  enemy  of 
the  best."     Silliman  could  be  much  stronger  in  the 


218      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

extent  of  its  work  if  it  had  more  room.  It  has  now 
nearly  600  students,  but  it  could  have  without  effort 
or  solicitation,  1000  if  it  had  accommodations.  It 
needs  another  large  dormitory  and  a  class  room 
building.  It  needs  also  a  large  girls'  department. 
Dr.  Hibbard  says,  "We  are  educating  Protestant  boys 
here  who  are  compelled  to  find  their  wives  among 
Catholic  or  heathen  girls."  "We  ought  to  be  doing 
something  for  the  girls  of  these  Islands.  $50,000  is 
needed  for  this  department  at  once." 
^,  Ellinwood  Bible  Seminary  was  founded  in 

Fir  nod  ^^^^  ^^  memory  of  a  daughter  of  Dr. 
^^  ,  ,  Frank  F.  Ellinwood,  so  long  the  beloved 
secretary  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions 
of  the  Presbyterian  Church.  It  is  located  in  the  city 
of  Manila.  Four  years  ago  it  was  united  with  the 
Methodist  Florence  Nicholson  Bible  Seminary,  and 
has  since  that  time  been  operated  as  a  union  school. 
In  1910  the  United  Brethren  joined  in  the  work  of 
the  school,  so  that  the  name  "Union  Bible  School" 
now  represents  the  three  denominations.  Rev.  Geo. 
W.  Wright  has  charge  of  the  Institution,  and  is 
putting  into  it  a  vigorous  and  wise  management.  The 
work  of  the  school  is  the  training  of  evangelists  and 
preachers  for  the  native  churches.  The  regular  term 
of  tlieological  instruction  is  six  months,  but  during 
the  whole  year  the  building  is  used  as  a  general  stu- 
dents' dormitory  for  the  young  men  who  are  attending 
the  government  schools  in  Manila.  The  total  enroll- 
ment last  year  (1911-1912)  was  forty  six,  of  which 
number  thirteen  were  Presbyterians.  Along  with 
their  studies,  the  young  men  are  given  practical  work 


SOME  MANILA  FORCES   AND  FIELDS 

1.  Rev,  G.  W,  Wright,   President  Ellinwood  Seminary 

2.  The  American  Church,  Rev.   W.   B.  Cooke,  Pastor 

3.  Ellinwood  Bible  Seminary   Buildings 
4&5.     Views  of  Manila  from  the  Observatory 

6.  Anda  Monument  and  Fort  Santiago 

7.  Mrs.  J.  B.  Rodgers  at  Home,  Manila 

8.  Mrs.  G.  W.  Wright  and  Baby.  Marjorie 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES    219 

to  do  as  teachers   in  the   Sabbath   Schools  and  as 
workers  in  the  evangehstic  services. 

The  Ellinwood  school  for  girls  is  located  in 
Manila,  near  the  Bible  School.  It  is  under  the  charge 
of  Miss  Clyde  Bartholomew,  who  has  done  a  most 
excellent  work  for  the  young  women.  She  has  been 
ably  assisted  by  Miss  Theresa  Kalb.  The  enrollment 
in  1911-1912  was  thirty  five.  Six  months  of  the  year 
are  given  to  school  work  and  six  months  to  evangel- 
istic Bible  work  in  the  provinces.  This  School  is 
doing  a  much  needed  work  in  the  Philippines  in  the 
preparation  of  women  workers,  training  Bible  women 
who  can  go  into  the  homes  and  teach  the  Filipino 
women  the  Bible,  and  the  essentials  of  the  Gospel. 
,y  .  A  movement  has  been  started  to  establish,  in 

p,    .    .       the  city  of  Manila,  a  Union  Christian  College 
p  ,,  of  high  grade  to  provide  the  best  educa- 

tional advantages  for  the  young  people  of 
the  Islands,  especially  for  the  children  of  the  church. 
The  constitution  and  articles  of  the  incorporation 
have  been  framed,  and  the  missions  working  in  the 
Islands  have  taken  action  favoring  the  enterprise. 
The  governing  body  of  the  College  is  to  be  a  band  of 
fifteen  trustees  "two  of  whom  may  be  from  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Mission,  two  from  the  Presby- 
terian Mission,  two  from  the  Baptist  Mission,  two 
from  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Mission,  and  one  each 
from  the  United  Brethren  Mission,  the  Christian 
Mission  and  the  Congregational  Mission,  the  remain- 
ing four  trustees  to  be  chosen  at  large. 

The  plan  contemplates  the  acquiring  of  fifty  acres 
of  land  to  cost  28,000  pesos,  on  which  shall  be  erected 
the  following  buildings: 


220      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

One  administration  building  to  cost  50,000  pesos, 
one  laboratory  building  to  cost  30,000  pesos,  four 
dormitories  to  cost  80,000  and  nine  homes  for  pro- 
fessors to  cost  72,000  pesos.  The  total  cost  for  land 
and  buildings  is  estimated  at  260,000  pesos  with 
40,000  pesos  extra  for  furnishing  and  equipment. 

The  teaching  staff  and  the  funds  are  to  be 
apportioned  between  the  missions  entering  into  the 
enterprise  as  follows:  The  Methodist,  Presbyterian, 
Episcopal  and  Baptist  are  each  to  furnish  two  pro- 
fessors and  64,000  pesos;  the  United  Brethren,  the 
Christian  and  Congregational  Missions  each  one 
professor  and  40,000  pesos. 

This  movement  for  a  strong  union  college  in 
Manila  ought  to  have  the  hearty  endorsement  of  the 
Church  in  America.  The  Committee  in  charge  of  this 
enterprise  says  in  its  preliminary  announcement,  "It 
is  the  unanimous  mind  of  the  missions  represented  in 
the  movement  for  a  Union  Christian  College,  that  the 
curriculum  should  be  more  ambitious  than  that  of  the 
corresponding  department  of  the  Philippine  Univer- 
sity. It  is  not  a  cheap  institution  with  a  minimum 
of  scholarship  for  which  we  are  planning,  but  one  in 
Which,  under  religious  supervision,  the  best  instruction 
and  the  fullest  opportunities  for  scholarship  will  be 
afforded.  We  expect  and  ask  for  a  large  generosity 
for  a  large  scheme.  Our  aim  is  to  train  and  equip 
leaders  in  learning,  in  character,  in  thought  and  action 
for  the  nascent  Filipino  people.  The  most  striking 
feature  of  Filipino  youth  today  is  eagerness  for 
education.  While  the  tide  is  at  its  highest  we  should 
act  and  act  with  power.  There  are  75,000  members 
of    the    evangelical    communions    in    the    Philippine 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES     221 

Islands  today,  with  probably  100,000  more  who  look 
to  us  for  religious  leadership.  There  are  many  others 
who,  while  not  affiliated  with  the  evangelical  work, 
are  not  opposed  to  it,  and  who  would  be  interested 
in  a  Christian  institution  of  a  higher  grade.  A  Union 
Christian  College  is  a  natural  and  necessary  supple- 
ment to  our  other  work,  affording  opportunity  to  the 
richest  minds  among  our  people  to  receive  the  best 
type  of  training  and  furnishing  facilities  for  those 
preparing  for  the  ministry.*' 


CHAPTER  XII 
MEDICAL   MISSIONS   IN   THE    PHILIPPINES 


M 


EDICAL  missions  in  the  Philippines  have  been 

established    but    little    more   than    a    decade. 

During  that  period  they  have  developed  side 

by  side  v^ith  the  government  medical  work  and  have 

been  a  positive  aid  both  in  breaking  down  prejudice 

against  Protestant  Christianity  and  in  aggressively 

evangelizing  the  islands. 

p  .        The     broad     and     generous     medical 

njs  A'    1  151  policy  of  the  Philippine  Government 

Medical  Plans       ..,     .,  ..  ,,      ^  ,.     ,   .,     ,     , 

with  its  partially  realized  ideals  has 

its  bearing  upon  the  question  of  medical  missions  in 
the  Islands.  The  ultimate  aim  of  the  government  is 
to  provide  a  health  officer  (a  trained  native  physician) 
for  each  of  the  600  to  700  municipalities  into  which 
the  thirty  one  Christian  provinces  are  divided.  He 
is  to  be  located  in  the  main  town  or  city  of  the  munici- 
pality and  do  both  charity  and  paid  work.  In  each 
case  the  municipality  in  which  the  health  officer 
resides  is  to  be  held  responsible  for  the  support  of  the 
work.  A  doctor  in  each  provincial  capital  supervises 
the  work  of  the  municipal  doctors  in  his  province 
while  the  director  of  the  Bureau  of  Public  Health  has 
jurisdiction  over  the  entire  system.     To  provide  a 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS 

1.  Hospital  at  Dumaguette 

2.  Dr.  W.  H,   Langheim  with  Governor,  Dumaguette  Island 

3.  Rev.   James  A.   Graham,   M.  D.,   and  Mrs.   Graham,   with  Group   of 
Students,  Bohol 

4.  Dr.  Laugh  elm's  Native  Assistants 

5.  Statue  of  El  Cano,  Assembly  Hall,  Manila 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES    223 

sufficient  number  of  these  health  officers,  a  fine  medi- 
cal college  has  been  established  at  Manila.  Near  by 
is  a  training  school  for  nurses  and  not  far  off  a  mag- 
nificent general  hospital,  the  finest  in  the  Orient. 
The  latter  is  planned  to  accommodate  1500  patients 
and  the  administration  building  and  operating  rooms 
are  now  completed  while  wards  for  350  patients  are 
also  finished.  The  equipment  is  of  the  finest  quality 
and  most  approved  pattern  as  is  everything  which 
the  government  introduces  into  the  islands.  The 
physicians  and  surgeons  stand  high  in  the  medical 
world.  Every  opportunity  is  given  young  Filipinos 
to  become  trained  physicians  who  may  be  stationed 
over  the  islands  as  health  officers. 
-KT    ^  f  In  view  of  this  provision  of  the  govem- 

^  ,.    ,         ment  some  will  question    the    need    for 
__.    .  medical  missions  in  the  Philippines.    This 

Missions  J    •         x-n  1        T4.        -n    u 

need  is  still  very  real.  It  will  be  many 
years  before  an  adequate  number  of  honest,  energetic, 
skillful  physicians  can  be  trained  to  take  the  places 
now  occupied  too  largely,  by  lazy,  unskilled  men  who 
have  no  fixed  schedule  of  prices,  and  to  occupy  the 
fields  where  no  physician  has  yet  been  placed.  As  a 
rule,  even  those  health  officers  who  are  qualified  med- 
ically are  not  vitally  concerned  with  the  morals  of 
the  country  and  it  would  be  too  much  to  expect  from 
them  any  religious  help.  There  is  still  in  some 
quarters  much  prejudice  which  medical  missions  are 
most  effective  in  overcoming.  This  is  particularly 
true  of  the  non-Christian  tribes  and  the  Mohammedan 
Moros.  Of  these  the  Edinburgh  Conference  Report 
says,  (vol.  1,  page  123-4)  "Medical  missions  stand 
first  in  order  of  importance  in  this  field.  *  *  *  Any 


224      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

direct  effort  toward  evangelizing  the  Mohammedan 
Moros  would  be  attended  with  great  difficulty.  Medi- 
cal missionaries  could  do  more  toward  turning  them 
to  Christianity  than  any  other  agency.  Christian 
philanthropies  cannot  be  started  too  soon  among  the 
adherents  of  Islam."  In  view  of  the  fact  that  the 
Government  cannot  adequately  man  the  field  for  some 
time  and  can  never  use  its  medical  force  for  spiritual 
ends,  the  church  must  continue  to  push  her  medical 
missions  to  save  life,  relieve  suffering,  remove  preju- 
dice and  definitely  lead  men  to  Christ. 
J  .  The  Presbyterian  medical  work  is  located 
on  four  islands,  all  in  the  Visayan  speaking 
group, — at  Iloilo  on  Panay  Island,  at  Duma- 
guete  on  Negros,  at  Maasin  on  Leyte  and  at  Tagbilaran 
on  Bohol  Island. 

-  .,  The  scene  of  the  first  Presbyterian  medical 

work  in  the  Philippines  was  Iloilo,  a  city  of 
40,000  on  the  Island  of  Panay.  It  is  an  important  port 
and,  as  the  third  city  in  size  in  the  Islands,  was 
well  chosen  as  a  strategic  point.  The  work  was  begun 
by  Dr.  J.  Andrew  Hall,  who,  in  1901,  built  a  small 
bamboo  hospital  thatched  with  nipa  leaves,  the  money 
being  provided  in  the  city.  This  has  been  replaced  by 
the  Sabine  Haines  Memorial  Hospital  given  by  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  C.  D.  Haines  of  New  York  in  memory  of  their 
son.  Hon.  Wm.  McKinley  of  Illinois  also  contributed 
a  large  sum  on  his  visit  to  the  Islands  in  1905,  and 
Iloilo  gifts  swelled  the  amount  to  20,000  pesos  ($10,000 
gold).  The  hospital  was  opened  in  1906.  Five  years 
later,  through  the  generosity  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.  H. 
Dunwoody  of  Minneapolis,  a  concrete  ward  for  women 
was  added  so  that  the  plant  now  has  accommodations 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES    225 

for  sixty  patients  and  is  equipped  with  a  thoroughly 
modern  operating  room  and  enameled  iron  beds.  In 
March  1912,  a  campaign  for  40,000  pesos  was  con- 
ducted in  the  city.  The  money  will  be  used  for  a 
nurses'  home  and  administration  building.  The 
nurses*  training  school,  with  nineteen  students  this 
year,  is  an  important  feature  as  it  fits  young  women 
for  a  needed  service.  Those  who  do  not  definitely 
enter  the  nursing  profession  go  back  to  their  homes 
to  become  physically  and  spiritually  a  blessing  to  the 
villages.  Of  the  six  graduates,  three  are  serving  in 
the  hospital.  Miss  Amelia  Klein  has  charge  of  the 
hospital  nursing  and  of  the  training  school  for  nurses. 
Another  worker  is  expected  soon  to  share  with  her 
the  heavy  burdens.  Since  1909  the  hospital  has  been 
a  union  institution.  The  Baptists  provide  a  physician 
who  works  in  cooperation  with  Dr.  Hall.  16,000 
patients  were  treated  in  1911  in  hospital  and  dispen- 
sary. The  work,  which  cost  15,000  pesos  in  1911,  is 
self  supporting. 

^  „  ,,  Dr.  Hall's  activity  is  not  limited  to  his 
medical  work.  He  has  a  separate  district 
in  which  he  does  regular  evangelistic  touring  similar 
to  that  of  the  ordained  missionaries.  His  consecrated 
life  and  energetic  service  make  his  work  most  effective 
for  the  Master. 

Dumaeuete  ^^  ^^^  southeast  coast  of  Orinegros 
province,  on  Negros  Island,  lies  the  beau- 
tiful little  city  of  Dumaguete.  Here  is  located  Silliman 
Institute,  the  Presbyterian  industrial  school.  Its 
beautiful  campus,  outlined  with  luxuriant  young  cocoa- 
nut  palms  and  well  covered  with  buildings,  is  washed 
by  the  sea,  while  lofty  mountains  look  down  from 

15 


226      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

the  west  giving  wondrous  beauty  to  the  evening  sun, 
Silliman  has  nearly  600  students,  making  it  an  im- 
portant post  for  a  physician.  In  1901,  Dr.  H.  W. 
Langheim  came  to  the  field  and,  in  addition  to  his 
work  in  the  Mission,  served  for  some  years  under  the 
government  as  President  of  the  Provincial  Board  of 
Health.  Using  the  salary  thus  obtained,  he  built  a 
hospital  which  contains  three  wards  with  thirty  beds, 
an  operating  room,  dispensary  and  laboratory.  Funds 
are  also  on  hand  for  an  isolation  ward.  The  work 
is  in  touch  with  the  Dumaguete  branch  of  the  Anti- 
tuberculosis Society  and  a  tuberculosis  hospital  has 
been  promised.  While  in  government  service,  Dr. 
Langheim  was  able  to  compel  the  observance  of  sani- 
tary precautions  and  thus  save  Dumaguete  from  the 
ravages  of  cholera.  Special  calls  sometimes  take  the 
doctor  as  far  as  eighty  miles  distant  in  the  province. 

A  most  important  aid  in  the  work  is  an  ice  plant, 
funds  for  which  were  given  by  Mrs.  George  R.  Clark 
of  Detroit,  Mich.,  assisted  by  her  friends.  The  plant 
is  a  memorial  to  Willard  Hubbell,  the  young  son  of 
Mr.  C.  W.  Hubbell,  chief  engineer  for  the  Board  of 
Public  Works  of  the  Philippines.  The  installation  of 
this  plant  has  proven  a  blessing  to  many  patients 
in  the  hospital  as  well  as  a  comfort  to  others  who 
have  been  able  to  use  the  surplus  ice  in  their  homes. 
With  the  exception  of  $500  gold  received  from  the 
Kennedy  Fund,  the  entire  hospital  plant  has  been  built 
with  no  expense  to  the  Board. 

-,     Y        »      During  the  ten  years  of  Dr.  Langheim's 

^    .  service,     100,000    patients    have    been 

treated  and  as  many  more  have  been 

vaccinated.     Through  the  people  of  the  province  who 


GOVERNMENT  HOSPITAL,  MANILA 
1.     Interior  of  Woman's  Ward  2.   3.     Exterior  Views  of  Wards 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES    227 

carry  away  from  the  hospital  Bibles,  tracts  and  gospel 
truths  from  living  lips  and  through  the  students  who 
receive  treatment  and  after  school  days  scatter  to  all 
parts  of  the  islands  carrying  the  spirit  of  Christian 
healing,  this  institution  is  doing  a  far-reaching  work. 
During  Dr.  Langheim's  furlough,  (1912-13)  the  hospi- 
tal will  be  in  charge  of  Dr.  Robert  Carter  of  Maasin 
who  will  thus  be  compelled  to  temporarily  close  his 
work  on  Leyte  Island. 

^  ,  ,  In  1909  Dr.  James  A.  Graham  and  wife  were 
sent  to  establish  work  on  Bohol  Island  which 
has  a  population  of  300,000  with  no  Protestant  mis- 
sionaries. This  work  like  that  of  the  Cebu  station 
is  supported  by  the  East  Liberty  Church  of  Pittsburg. 
Dr.  Graham  conducts  a  dispensary  in  his  home  town, 
Tagbilaran,  and  four  times  a  year  makes  a  tour  of 
the  island,  carrying  a  stock  of  medicines  and  traveling 
by  horseback  or  launch.  A  grant  of  7000  pesos  from 
the  Kennedy  Fund  made  possible  the  erection,  during 
the  summer  of  1912,  of  a  hospital  of  twenty  beds 
modeled  after  the  Dumaguete  plant.  Mr.  Charles 
Glunz  of  Silliman  Institute  drew  the  plans  and  his 
students  in  the  industrial  department  of  that  school 
prepared  part  of  the  materials  for  the  building.  2460 
patients  were  treated  in  1911. 

J  -,  Although  a  physician.  Dr.  Graham  is  also 

-  . ,  a  most  efficient  evangelist.    He  is  assisted 

^    ,  by  Mrs.  Graham,  who  is  an  able  linguist 

and  does  much  work  in  translation  and 
revision  besides  publishing  tracts,  Sunday  School  les- 
sons, etc.  In  addition  to  work  for  the  Filipinos,  which 
resulted  in  forty-one  adult  baptisms  in  1911,  Dr. 
Graham  conducts  each  Sunday  in  his  home  a  religious 


228      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

service  for  Americans.  Their  appreciation  is  seen  in 
the  gift  of  a  horse  and  buggy  for  use  on  the  eighty- 
five  kilometers  of  macadamized  road  lately  built  and 
in  the  contribution  of  several  hundred  dollars  for  the 
new  hospital.  Six  young  men,  who  were  converted 
and  received  their  first  Bible  training  in  the  home  of 
Dr.  Graham,  have  dedicated  their  lives  to  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  and  are  now  receiving  further  in- 
struction at  Silliman  Institute.  With  their  addition  to 
the  working  force  of  Bohol  Island,  the  combination 
of  medical  and  evangelistic  woi-k  under  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Graham^s  leadership  will  give  promise  of  great 
fruitfulness. 

At  the  same  time  that  Bohol  was  supplied  with 
medical  help,  Dr.  Robert  Carter  was  sent  to  Leyte 
Station  where  he  established  a  dispensary  at  the  town 
of  Maasin.  His  work  was  interrupted  by  his  absence 
on  furlough.  Because  of  a  shortage  of  physicians  in 
the  mission  it  was  closed  during  a  part  of  1912  by 
his  transfer  to  Dumaguete  to  care  for  Dr.  Langheim's 
work.  The  number  of  patients  treated  in  the  four 
months  succeeding  Dr.  Carter's  return  from  furlough 
was  at  the  rate  of  about  10,000  a  year.  This  indicates 
that  there  is  a  good  outlook  for  this  work  among 
the  500,000  people  of  the  island.  It  has  already  done 
much  to  remove  prejudice  against  Protestant  Chris- 
tianity. Dr.  and  Mrs.  Carter,  however,  have  recently 
been  transferred  to  Albay  to  care  for  important  work 
there. 

■R*    1  F'  w      There  is  great  need  for  the  establishment 

of  medical  mission  work  in  the  Bicol  field 

embracing  the  three  provinces  of  Albay,  Sorsogon  and 

Ambos  Camparinos.    Among  the  700,000  Bicol  speak- 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  THE  PHILIPPINES    229 

ing  people  in  this  territory  there  are  no  medical 
missions  of  any  character.  A  physician  and  wife 
equipped  with  a  hospital  should  be  provided  at  once 
to  care  for  the  suffering,  to  add  to  the  evangelistic 
appeal  the  force  of  Christian  philanthropy  and  to  fur- 
nish another  avenue  through  which  the  direct  gospel 
message  may  find  its  way  to  burdened  hearts. 

^  ,  .  No  thoughtful  Christian  who  knows  the 
Conclusion  ,     .,      ,.       .      .,      ^,.,.     . 

present  situation  m  the  Philippines  can 

be  satisfied  with  the  provision  which  the  Government 
has  been  able  to  make  for  medical  help  in  the  eleven 
larger  islands  to  say  nothing  of  the  hundreds  of 
smaller  inhabited  ones  which  lie  in  the  archipelago. 
Another  generation  may  see  these  splendid  ideals 
realized,  but  today  and  for  years  to  come,  this  un- 
developed system  must  be  largely  supplemented  by 
the  best  medical  missions  which  the  church  can  pro- 
vide. The  material  progress  made  in  the  Philippines 
since  the  American  occupation  in  1898  is  a  source  of 
pride  to  every  well  informed  American.  We  may  also 
have  a  justifiable  pride  in  trying  to  do  for  the  Filipino, 
religiously,  as  splendid  a  piece  of  work  as  our  states- 
men are  accomplishing  in  a  governmental  way.  If 
the  church  will  consecrate  life  and  gifts  and  thought 
and  prayer  to  the  carrying  on  of  the  evangelistic, 
educational  and  medical  work  of  our  missions  in  the 
Philippines,  it  is  not  too  much  to  hope  that,  by  the 
grace  of  God,  we  may  be  able  to  present  to  the  world 
these  islands  as  the  first  people  of  any  considerable 
size  in  the  tropical  Orient  to  be  won  to  evangelical 
Christianity. 


MISSIONS  IN  CHINA. 


\fO 


hoo 


^\ 


v\^ 


ST 

^/  i   PECH-ILI 


\ 


ISHANSr 


•  z 


^ 


4r^ 

» 


KANSU       l^ 


•0./ 


y  r 


HONAN 


^rtArthu 


:>  I   \         n  u  IN  n  iM     ,»    /.* — > 


■^ 


'SZECHUEN^ 


V. 


HUPEH 


% 


'-y'l 


-.K 


i  <^- 


.-.^: 


•20 


\ 


\. 


"  J.^WnCHAuT    HUNAN '"V 


{ 

si' 


KIANGSI 


HEKIANIC 


/\ 


/FUKIEN 


KWANGS 


KWANGTUNG 


■rTv.. 


ig  Chow 
racheK 


ii**l 


Quelpart^^^ 

•  Peking 

2  Paotin5-fu 

3  ohunte-fvu 

4  Tslnan-fu 

5  Wei-H5len 

6  TenjgChou 

7  Chefoo 

8  Tslh^Tau 

9  Ichou-fu 
»o  Yl-h5ien 

11  Tsininschou 

12  Hwaii-Yuen 

13  NanKing 

14  5oochow 

15  Shanjghai 
6  Hang  chow 

17  Yuyiao 

18  Ningpo 

19  Chansfteh 

20  Siangtan 

21  Henfichow 

22  Chenchow 
23>  TaoYuen 

24  Lie  nc  ho u 

25  Canton 

26  Yeunjsr  Kong 

27  Shek  Luns 

LPINi 


isa 


I 


asi 


I 


National  Assembly   Hall,    Nan-  4. 

king  5. 

First     Assembly     in      Session,  6. 

Nanking  7. 

Sun  Yat  Sen,   Special  Train         8. 


Political  Lecture  Hall,  Canton 
Soldiers   Greeting   Dr.    Sun 
A  Shanghai   Street 
Railroad    Station    Guard    House 
The  Bund,  Canton 


CHAPTER    XIII 
EVANGELISM  IN   CHINA. 

TO  fully  understand  the  Chinese,  one  must  be  bom 
a  Chinaman.  This  is  true;  but  it  is  also  true 
that  to  fully  understand  any  m.an  it  is  necessary 
to  be  that  man.  But  such  seeming  impossibilities  as 
psychically  identifying  and  regenerating  oneself  with, 
and  into,  another  race,  or  another  individual,  are  in 
reality  not  impossibilities  at  all.  In  other  words,  it 
is  quite  possible  to  understand  the  Chinese,  and  it  is 
quite  possible  to  understand  any  person,  for  it  is  quite 
possible  to  put  oneself  in  the  place  of  another.  Christ, 
being  in  the  form  of  God,  and  equal  with  God,  made 
Himself  of  no  reputation,  and  took  upon  Him  the  form 
of  a  servant  and  was  made  in  the  likeness  of  man, 
and  being  found  in  fashion  as  a  man.  He  humbled 
Himself  and  became  obedient  unto  death,  even  the 
death  of  the  cross.  This,  in  a  sense,  is  what  every 
true  missionary  is  doing, — he  is  identifying  himself 
with  the  people  to  whom  he  goes  with  the  gospel 
message.  Just  in  the  measure  in  which  he  does  this, 
he  understands  the  people  and  is  successful,  for  just 
in  such  measure  can  the  people  understand  the  mis- 
sionary and  his  message.  "For  who  among  men 
knoweth  the  things  of  a  man  save  the  spirit  of  man 
which  is  in  him?" 

When  a  few  years  ago  the  Rev.  Hunter  Corbett, 


234      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

D.  D.,  of  Chefoo,  China,  was  elected  Moderator  of 
the  General  Assembly,  there  was  a  Chinese  elder  from 
the  Los  Angeles  Presbytery  sitting  as  commissioner 
in  that  Assembly,  clad  in  Chinese  clothes  and  wearing 
a  queue.  Immediately  after  Dr.  Corbett's  election, 
this  Chinese  elder  exclaimed,  "They  have  honored  one 
of  my  own  countrymen  and  chosen  him  as  Moderator 
of  this  Assembly!  From  henceforth  I  will  be  an 
American !"  He  immediately  went  out,  had  his  queue 
cut  off,  doffed  his  Chinese  clothes,  donned  a  suit  of 
American  made  clothing,  just  to  show  his  appreciation 
of  the  Assembly's  appreciation  of  one  who  had  so 
thoroughly  identified  himself  with  the  Chinese  as 
to  be  understood  by  them  as  one  of  their  own  race. 
This  is  the  secret  of  Dr.  Hunter  Corbett's  success  in 
China.  The  question  of  understanding  the  Chinese 
is  simply  the  question  of  making  the  Chinaman  under- 
stand you;  and  this  is  simply,  or  profoundly,  the 
question  of  denying  oneself,  taking  up  the  cross  and 
following  Christ.  Such  a  course  will  solve  the  Chinese 
puzzle.  The  individual,  the  church  or  the  nation 
which  most  nearly  proceeds  according  to  this  principle 
will  come  nearest  the  goal  of  understanding  the  China- 
man, and  of  being  understood  by  him.  In  this  chapter 
we  shall  undertake  to  discuss  and  present  Evangelism 
in  China  in  the  light  of  the  above  principle,  with  the 
desire  of  promoting  the  happy  and  speedy  solution  of 
the  greatest  political,  social,  economic,  and  religious 
problem  of  the  day,  viz : — How  can  China  be  saved  ? 
Th  P  hi  China  has  a  population  variously  esti- 
.      ,       ,  mated,  but  numbering  possibly  400,000,- 

1  ^T>^Vi'    11      ^^^  people.    These  people  are  divided 
into  eighteen  separate  provinces  with 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  235 

four  shadowy  dependencies:  Mongolia,  Manchuria, 
Thibet,  and  Chinese  Turkestan.  These  last  named  arc 
something  more  than  ghosts  of  departed  members  of 
the  Chinese  Empire.  The  real  ghosts  of  such  departed 
members  are  Korea,  Burma,  Siam  and  Annam.  But 
the  eighteen  provinces  are  all  living  and  flourishing 
members  of  a  new  Republic  which  was  born  after 
more  than  four  thousand  years  of  travail,  and  which, 
as  such,  has  been  welcomed  all  too  grudgingly  into 
the  family  of  nations,  especially  by  the  crowned  mem- 
bers of  that  family.  The  United  States  of  America 
has,  however,  shown,  we  are  glad  to  say,  a  more 
cordial  spirit  toward  this  new  sister  republic.  Min- 
erva, we  are  told,  sprang  full  grown  from  the  brow 
of  Jupiter.  China,  whether  full  grown  or  not  at  the 
time  of  her  birth  as  a  republic,  was  so  large  as 
'  -  make  it  difficult  for  any  one  or  all  of  the  sister 
nations  of  the  earth  to  handle  her.  The  eighteen 
provinces  of  China  proper  have  an  average  area  of 
75,000  square  miles,  while  the  average  area  of  the 
states  of  the  United  States  of  America  is  only  62,000 
square  miles.  These  same  provinces  have  an  average 
population  of  21,000,000,  while  the  average  population 
of  the  states  of  the  U.  S.  A.  is  only  1,570,000.  The 
total  area  of  China  is  4,200,000  square  miles,  while 
that  of  the  United  States  excluding  Alaska,  is  3,000,000 
square  miles. 

The  Chinese  people  were  reported  at  first  as 
being  totally  unprepared  for  a  republican  form  of 
government.  But  a  closer  study  of  the  facts  shows 
that  in  many  ways  they  are  quite  well  prepared. 
Dr.  W.  A.  P.  Martin,  of  Peking,  who  has  spent  half 
a  century  in  China  and  is  one  of  the  ablest  students 


236      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

of  the  Chinese  people  now  living,  said  to  the  writer: 
*1  am  very  hopeful  of  the  ultimate  success  of  this  new 
Republic.  The  Chinese  people  are  the  most  democratic 
people  on  earth/*  Mr.  W.  W.  Yen,  Assistant  Secretary 
of  State  in  the  Chinese  Republic,  with  whom  we 
discussed  the  situation  at  some  length,  called  our  at- 
tention to  the  fact  that  "the  various  Chinese  provinces 
have  always  been  accustomed  to  governing  themselves 
quite  largely,  and  that  the  new  republican  form  of 
government  is  not  foreign  to  the  instincts  of  the 
people."  He  also  said,  "The  United  States  of  America 
did  not  get  together  in  their  present  happy  federal 
relations  until  after  years  of  discussion,  strife  and 
struggle  over  the  question  of  the  rights  of  the  various 
states.  We  must  not  expect  the  various  provinces  of 
China,  and  the  new  Republic  of  China  to  adjust  their 
political  affairs  all  at  once,  and  without  some  dis- 
turbances and  differences."  In  a  personal  interview 
which  we  had  with  Mr.  Tang  Shao  Yi,  the  first  Prime 
Minister  of  the  Chinese  Republic,  he  emphasized  the 
point  that,  "Time  must  be  given  for  educating  the 
people  and  for  the  organization  of  a  strong  central 
government.  These  things  cannot  be  done  in  a  mo- 
ment. It  will  take  years  of  reform  and  education; 
but  I  am  optimistic  and  believe  the  Republic  of  China 
has  come  to  stay."  The  fact  is,  China  is  not  a 
stranger  to  good  government.  During  the  T'ang 
Dynasty,  from  620  to  907  A.  D.,  history  records  that, 
"China  was  probably  the  most  civilized  country  on 
earth ;  the  darkest  days  of  the  West,  when  Europe  was 
wrapped  in  the  ignorance  and  degradation  of  the 
Middle  Ages,  formed  the  brightest  era  of  the  East. 
China  exercised  a  humanizing  effect  on  all  the  sur- 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  237 

rounding  countries  and  led  their  inhabitants  to  see 

the  benefits  and  understand  the  management  of  a 

government  where  the  laws  were  above  the  officers." 

o    mt-    c.    .1     We  asked  a  bright  Chinese  lad,  eight- 
2.  The  Social  ^  ,     ,  j    i     «. 

.  ,  een  years  of  age,  as  he  tramped  along 

beside  our  donkey  while  we  journeyed 
on  one  of  our  inland  China  trips,  if  he 
would  go  with  us  to  America.  He  said  he  would  like 
very  much  to  do  so,  but  that  he  could  not  leave  his 
grandmother.  His  father  and  mother  were  both  dead, 
and  if  he  should  go  away,  who  would  support  his 
grandmother?  This  well  illustrates  two  sides  of  Chi- 
nese social  life, — the  individual  and  the  family.  Dr. 
Arthur  H.  Smith  says:  "In  Western  lands  we  are 
familiar  with  the  thought  of  the  individual  as  the 
social  unit,  and  the  processes  of  individualization  begin 
early,  and  are  soon  completed.  In  China,  on  the  other 
hand,  the  family  or  the  clan,  is  the  unit,  and  the 
individual  is  but  a  cog  in  a  long  series  of  wheels,  which 
are  all  moved  by  the  same  common  impulse,  and  in- 
evitably in  the  same  direction."  There  is  enough 
truth  in  this  to  make  it  worth  quoting,  but  the  recent 
revolution  has  shown  up  the  individualistic  side  of 
the  Chinaman  in  a  new  light.  He  is  not  a  part  of 
*'a  cast  iron"  system,  or  a  member  of  a  "changeless 
race,"  in  which  "no  new  ideas  can  penetrate  or 
penetrating  can  find  lodgement."  He  is  a  social  being 
of  high  ideals.  He  is  an  individual  with  strong  per- 
sonal convictions  both  with  regard  to  himself,  his 
family,  and  his  country,  and  is  able  to  execute  those 
convictions.  Thus,  as  Dr.  Smith  says,  "Unity  in 
variety,  and  variety  in  unity  is  one  of  the  most  marked 
characteristics  of  the  Chinese  race.    The  cohesion  of 


238      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

the  Chinese  with  one  another  is  a  quality  so  universal 
and  so  remarkable  that  it  resembles  chemical  at- 
traction. Their  guilds  and  secret  societies  hold 
together  without  the  aid  of  law,  often  against  law, 
with  a  tenacity  that  cannot  be  surpassed."  Yet,  on 
the  other  hand,  while  there  is  no  system  of  caste  in 
China,  "there  is  a  broad  gulf  between  the  different 
classes  of  society.  The  learned  and  the  unlearned 
live  in  different  worlds." 
3    The  ^^    ^^    reported    that    in    their    char- 

„*  .  acteristic    conversation,    the    Spaniard 

liiConomic  ,.^  „     ^,      __.,..  ^ 

^.,      -  says,     Tomorrow  ;   the   Filipmo   says, 

.,  ^  .,  "I  don't  know";  the  American  says, 
"Hurry";  the  Chinaman  says,  "Money." 
We  have  been  told  over  and  over  again  by  those  who 
understand  the  Chinese  language,  that  the  burden  of 
all  conversation  on  the  part  of  the  Chinese  people  is 
either  "money"  or  "food".  This  is  not  to  be  won- 
dered at,  when  it  is  remembered  "that  despite  the 
unrivalled  and  tireless  industry  of  the  inhabitants  of 
China,  poverty  is  the  keynote  of  this  great  country." 
China  is  a  country  where  the  dogs  fatten  on  the 
people  who  starve  to  death.  We  ourselves  have  seen 
the  dead  and  dying  lying  in  awful  ghastliness  along 
the  streets  where  their  strength  from  starvation  failed 
them,  and  where,  the  missionaries  told  us,  they  would 
remain  until  the  dogs  were  too  full  to  eat  more.  We 
have  seen  multitudes  upon  multitudes  stand  at  the 
gates  of  famine  relief  compounds  hoping  only  to 
gather  up  the  crumbs  of  bean  bread  which  might  be 
left  after  other  more  fortunate  thousands  had  carried 
away  their  allowances  with  jealous  regard  for  every 
scrap.    We  visited  one  great  pawn  shop  where  eight- 


A   CHINESE   HIGH 
OFFICIAL 


A    COAL    AND    RAILROAD 
MAGNATE 


SOCIAL   AND   INDUSTRIAL    FEATURES 


Official   Calling  on  Missionary, 

Yihsien 
Railroad  Construction,  Ningpo 
A  New   Power  in  Old  China 
A   Coal   Mining   Shaft 


Beggar,  Representative  of  Mul- 
titude 

&  7.  Pawn  Shop.  10.000  Hoes, 
and   Rolls   of  Clothing 

Chinese  Commercial  Press  Man- 
ager,  Shanghai 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  239 

een  large  buildings  were  filled  with  clothing,  pawned 
by  the  owners  for  a  small  pittance  to  buy  food ;  there, 
also,  we  saw  10,000  hoes  which  had  been  received  from 
gardeners  who  had  been  given  ten  cents  each  for  this 
tool  of  labor  which  in  their  dire  extremity  was  no 
longer  serviceable  to  them,  either  because  they  were 
too  weak  to  dig,  or  because  gardening  was  then 
profitless  by  reason  of  the  famine  and  the  floods. 

Yet  not  twenty-five  miles  away  from  such  terrible 
scenes  we  visited  one  of  the  largest  coal  mining  in- 
dustries in  China,  where  the  coal  vein  is  said  to  be 
thirty-three  feet  thick  and  many  miles  in  length.  One 
of  the  principal  stockholders  and  officers  of  this  coal 
mining  company  assured  us  that  the  resources  of 
China  were  fabulous.  Near  this  great  coal  deposit 
there  are  immense  stores  of  iron,  as  is  also  the  case 
in  other  sections  of  China  where  coal  is  found  in 
abundance.  This  Chinese  coal  baron  and  railroad 
magnate  spent  hours  showing  us  around  and  over  his 
magnificent  plant, — coal  yards  and  grounds.  He  twice 
placed  a  special  train  free  of  charge  at  our  disposal. 
The  company  has  an  investment  of  $2,000,000  in 
their  coal  plant  and  rolling  stock.  But  this  mining 
plant  near  Yihsien  is  but  a  small  beginning  of  what 
is  sure  to  become  one  of  the  great  industries  of  China. 
It  is  said  that  coal  is  abundant  in  nearly  all  the 
provinces,  especially  in  Yun-nan,  Kwang-si,  and 
Shen-si,  where  it  is  estimated  there  are  three  hundred 
billion  tons.  I  asked  the  gentleman  referred  to  above, 
what  wages  he  paid  his  men  a  day.  He  has  3,000  men 
in  his  employ,  and  he  informed  me  that  he  paid  them 
the  magnificent  sum  of  seven  cents  a  day.  My  son, 
who  was  with  me  and  heard  the  answer,  whispered  to 


240      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

me  on  the  side,  "No  wonder  he  is  rich;  he  gets  his 

coal  dug"  for  almost  nothing  and  sells  it  at  a  good 

round  price."    Just  then  I  saw  one  of  his  workmen 

lying,  as  I  at  first  thought,  dead  by  a  coke  kiln.     I 

stopped  to  examine  him  while  the  rest  of  our  party 

passed  on.     He  was  not  dead  but  apparently  starving 

to  death.     I  threw  him  some  small  change  and  ran  to 

catch   up  with   my   host,   saying   under   my   breath, 

"There  will  occur,  some  day  soon,  one  of  the  greatest 

industrial  revolutions  in  China  the  world  has  ever 

seen.'*    Labor  guilds  are  numerous  in  China  now,  and 

have  existed  for  centuries.     But  when  they  get  the 

spirit  of  Western  ways,  nothing  can  prevent  a  great 

increase  in  wages  all  over  China.     Now,  stone  dressers, 

masons,  and  builders  receive  only  from  five  to  fifteen 

cents  a  day.     There  are  now  3,000,000  people  in  China 

starving  to  death,  and  300,000,000  more  are  fighting 

day  and  night  to  keep  the  wolf  from  the  door. 

.    rpi^  China  has  four  non-Christian  religious 

P  ,.  .  systems  which  may  be   said  to  be  or 

T^,  ,  .  to   have  become   indigenous.     Two   of 

Element  m       ,,  .  .   ,-      \c  j.-, 

XI-    r,    1-1  these  are  importations  from  other  coun- 

the  Problem     ,  .       ,  j.-      j.     m»-  mi. 

tries,  two  are  native  to  China.     Those 

native  to  China  are  Confucianism  and  Taoism;  those 

of  foreign  origin  are  Buddhism  and  Mohammedanism. 

,;,  ,  J     .         Unlike   the    other   three   religious 

Mohammedanism  ,  ^  ^,,       t.,,  ,. 

systems  of  China,  Mohammedanism 

refuses  to  allow  its  adherents  to  merge  and  mingle 

socially  and  religiously  with  the  followers  of  other 

faiths.    The  Mohammedans  of  China  number  about 

twenty  millions,  residing  largely  in  the  provinces  of 

Kansuh,  Hunan  and  Shensi.    They  are  in  China  rather 

than  of  China.    They  do  not  intermarry  and  may  be 


HEATHEN   TEMPLES   AND    RITES,    CHINA 


1.  Confucius'    (iiave.   Kufu  6. 

2.  Pilars  of  Kufu  Temple  7, 

3.  Buddhist  Prayer  Wheel,  Peking  8. 

4.  Confucius'   Temple,  Kufu  9. 

5.  Idol  Found  in  Street  m. 


11.  Lahma   Temple,    Peking 


Approach  to  Grave  of  Confucius 
Ancestral  Grave  Worship 
Taoist  Temple.  Chefoo 
Temple  of  Heaven  Altar,  Peking 
Temrl"  of  Heaven,  Peking 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  241 

physically  differentiated  by  their  high  cheek  bones 

and  prominent  noses.    They  are  in  China,  as  elsewhere, 

"violent  in  temper,  cruel  in  disposition,  and  some  of 

them  take  readily  to  the  life  of  the  free-booter."    One 

of  the  colors  of  the  flag  of  the  new  Republic  represents 

the  Mohammedan  constituency;  showing  thus  their 

recognized  importance  as  a  people,  and  also  exhibiting 

the  fact  that  "they  form  a  mechanical  rather  than  a 

chemical  mixture  with  the  Chinese." 

^     ^    .     .         It  is  not  thus  with  Confucianism,  Tao- 
Confuciamsm,    .  j  t,   juv.-  xttt-i     -j.  •     4. 

^    .  ,       ism  and  Buddhism.     While  it  is  true 

■R  HHh*  ^^^^  Confucianism  is  the  great  religion 

of  China ;  and,  as  has  been  said,  "China 
and  Confucianism  are  synonymous  terms";  and  while 
"every  Chinese  is  a  Confucianist,  most  of  them  are 
likewise  Buddhists  and  Taoists  as  well."  Dr.  Martin 
discriminates  between  these  three  religions  of  China 
as.  Ethical  (Confucianism),  Physical  (Taoism),  and 
Metaphysical  (Buddhism).  One  thing  may  be  said 
of  all  of  these  religions  as  practiced  in  China,  and  in 
saying  it  I  quote  no  less  an  authority  than  Dr.  Arthur 
H.  Smith:  "There  is  nothing  revolting  or  licentious 
in  any  form  of  worship  in  China,  a  fact  in  itself  as 
remarkable  as  is  the  entire  freedom  of  the  Chinese 
classics  from  everything  objectionable  from  this  point 
of  view." 

But,  on  the  other  hand,  there  is  not  enough  good 
in  any  of  these  religions  or  in  all  of  them  combined 
to  save  China.  These  religions  have  all  had  full  op- 
portunity to  prove  themselves  and  they  have  failed  to 
produce  anything  like  satisfactory  results  when  judged 
in  the  hght  of,  and  by  the  standards  and  fruits  of 
Christianity.    Of  Confucianism  it  has  been  well  said: 

16 


242      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

"Its  view  of  God  is  defective;  its  view  of  man  is  in- 
adequate, and  it  has  no  explanation  of  the  relation 
between  the  two."  Of  Taoism,  it  is  undoubtedly  true 
that  it  "has  greatly  harmed  the  Chinese,  and  has 
furnished  most  of  their  superstitions  and  cunning 
frauds.  Its  present  influence  for  good  is  practically 
nil."  Of  the  Buddhism  of  China  we  may  say  that  it 
is  not  atheistic.  Yet  it  is  also  true  that  it  has  little 
power  for  good  over  the  people^ 

After  all  has  been  said  about  the  religions  of 
China,  the  real,  dominating  religious  force  in  China 
is  fear  of  the  dead.  Through  fear  of  the  dead  the 
people  are  all  their  life-time  subject  to  bondage.  It 
is  the  graveyard  that  keeps  China  poor,  and  wretched, 
and  miserable  both  spiritually  and  physically.  Out  of 
our  car  window,  as  it  stood  still  for  two  minutes  on 
the  rails,  we  counted  fifty  graveyards,  which,  with 
their  decorations  and  groves  filled  the  landscape  as 
far  as  eye  could  reach,  preempting  thousands  of  acres 
of  most  fertile  fields.  So  it  is  all  over  China.  Mil- 
lions and  millions  of  the  best  acres  in  China  that 
should  be  filled  with  ricks  of  gathered  grain  for  the 
living,  are  occupied  with  huge  grave  mounds  rounded 
up  in  reverence  for  that  grim  reaper, — Death.  "Con- 
fucianist,  Taoist,  and  Buddhist  disagree  on  many 
points.  But  on  this  rock  of  ancestral  worship  they 
stand  undivided." 

p  .Up  until  the  beginning  of  1912,  the  gov- 

p  ...    ,  emment  of  China  was  opposed  to  the 

.  Christian  religibn.    No  Christian  could 

earing  on  ^^^^  ^^  official  position  in  the  govern- 
.  "^p??^  ^"^  ment,  because  no  Christian  could  sub- 
in  C  ma  scribe  to  the  heathen  and  idolatrous 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  243 

forms  required.  Confucianism  was  the  State  religion. 
But,  under  the  law  of  the  Republic,  all  this  was 
changed.  The  first  President,  Yuan  Shih  Kai,  is  said 
to  be  a  nominal  Christian,  as  was  likewise  the  first 
Prime  Minister,  Tang  Shao  Yi.  Many  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  National  Assembly  are  Christians,  and  also 
many  of  the  Provincial  Governors  and  officials  are 
either  professed  Christians  or  favorable  to  Christian- 
ity. Religious  toleration  is  written  into  the  new 
Constitution  and  has  become  a  part  of  the  practice 
and  life  of  the  New  China.  It  has  even  been  seriously 
proposed  to  make  Christianity  the  State  Religion  of 
China. 

This  does  not  mean  that  Christianity  has  or  will 
have  all  free  sailing.  Advocates  of  the  old  religious 
systems  are  undertaking  to  revamp  them.  Religious 
toleration  is  good;  yet  it  gives  a  free  field  for  all 
religions  not  only,  but  also  for  irreligion.  Rev.  G.  H. 
Bonfield,  whom  we  met  in  Shanghai,  says:  "Without 
question  attempts  will  be  made  to  reconstruct  Chinese 
thought  on  the  basis  of  Confucian  teaching  with  a 
little  Western  science  and  religion  thrown  in."  While 
we  were  in  China  a  learned  European  Professor  was 
already  on  the  ground  advocating  that  Confucianism 
should  be  made  the  basis  of  China's  new  state  religion. 
In  Canton,  it  is  said,  the  Bible  is  being  attacked  as 
untrue  and  it  is  argued  that  neither  God  nor  devil 
exist.  In  Manchuria  a  "No  God  sect"  is  said  to  be  in 
active  existence,  including  in  its  membership  some  of 
the  best  government  students. 

Evangelistic     ^^^^^^^^^^  missionary  evangelism  began 

History  ^^  China  more  than  one  hundred  years 

ago,  when,  in  1807,  Robert  Morrison  hid 


244      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

himself  away  in  a  Canton  warehouse  and  began  to 
live  the  Christ  life  in  the  midst  of  gross  darkness  and 
heathenish  hatred,  giving  himself  to  the  study  of  the 
language  and  to  the  life  of  the  people.  A  creditable 
authority  says:  "When  Morrison  died  in  Canton  in 
1834,  the  prospect  of  the  extension  of  the  evangelistic 
work  was  nearly  as  dark  as  when  he  landed.  Only 
three  assistants  had  come  to  his  help." 

But  with  the  conclusion  of  the  Opium  War 
between  Great  Britain  and  China  in  1842,  ports  for 
trade  and  for  the  residence  of  foreigners  were  opened 
at  Canton,  Amoy,  Ningpo,  and  Shanghai,  to  which 
ports  missionaries  were  promptly  sent.  The  Ameri- 
can Presbyterian  Board  was  among  the  first  to  send 
missionaries  to  occupy  these  port  cities  which  were 
entered  in  quick  succession,  Ningpo  and  Canton  being 
the  first  to  receive  them.  That  denomination  has  now 
in  China,  seven  flourishing  missions,  over  330 
missionaries,  occupying  thirty-one  well  established 
stations,  with  upward  of  22,000  communicant  Chris- 
tians. All  Protestant  churches  in  China  have  now 
a  total  missionary  force  of  4,300  workers  from  western 
lands.  There  are  in  addition,  11,700  leaders  of  the 
Chinese  Christian  Church,  which  has  a  total  member- 
ship of  about  300,000  members. 
D'ff        f  F'  }i\  '^^^    seven   China   missions   of 

-  T>      u  ^    .  the  Presbyterian  Board,  U.  S.  A., 

of  Presbyterian  .      n  -,  /..!_. 

•c^  T       •    i-ii-'        ^^e,    m    the    order    of    their 

Evangehsm  m  China    ,  •  I    •    ,    ,      .     .  ^    i.    i 

historical    beginning,  —  Central 

China,  South  China,  Shantung,  North  China,  Hainan, 
Kiang-an,  Hunan.  These  Missions,  through  territorial 
arrangements  with  other  Missions,  and  in  the  general 
distribution  of  missionary  responsibility,  may  justly  be 


SOME  FIELDS  OF  EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA 


1.  Street  Crowd,  Kacheck 

2.  Pagoda  Overlooking  Soochow       8. 

3.  4.  7.  Prospective  Station,  Teng-  9. 

hsien  10 

5.     Ningpo   From   Pagoda   Top  11.  Heathien   Temple   Centers 

12.  Street    of    Yihsien 


Nanking  From  Pagoda  Top 
Market  Day  Interior  Hainan 
Hoihow  From  Church  Tower 
Hangchow   From   Temple   Hill 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  245 

said  to  be  responsible  for  the  evangelization  of  at 

least  40,000,000  people.     Thus  the  responsibility  of 

the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  for  evangelistic 

work  in  China  is  represented  by  one  tenth  of  the 

population    of    China.     The    Presbyterian    fields    of 

operation  are  somewhat  indicated  as  to  their  location 

by  the  names  of  the  Missions.     The  story  of  each 

Mission  is  the  story  of  the  cross  endured  heroically 

by  obedient  servants  of  Jesus  Christ  who  have  counted 

not  their  lives  dear  unto  themselves.     It  is  illustrative 

that  lines  connecting  the  various  Presbyterian  missions 

in  China,  in  a  general  way  form  the  figure  of  a  cross, 

with  its  arms  reaching  from  Peking  to  Canton;  with 

the  head  of  the  cross  in  Shanghai,  and  the  foot  of  the 

cross  in  Chieng  Mai,  Laos. 

Ningpo  was  one  of  the  first  places 

rvr  M-  •  occupied  by  the  Presbyterians  as  a 
China  Mission     ^^^^^^^  g^^^i^^^  ^^  qj^jj^^^    ^^^^.^  ^as 

begun  in  that  city  by  the  Presbyterians,  June  21,  1844. 
Their  first  missionary  was  D.  B.  McCartee,  M.  D.  A 
tablet  in  the  "North  Bank"  chapel  of  that  station, 
erected  to  the  memory  of  this  great  and  good  pioneer 
missionary,  states: — "For  thirty  years  in  China,  and 
for  twenty-seven  years  in  Japan  he  labored  lovingly 
and  unceasingly  for  the  salvation  of  his  fellowmen." 
He  died  in  San  Francisco,  July  17,  1900.  His  last 
message  was,  "Give  my  love  to  all." 

From  this  center  at  Ningpo  have  sprung  several 
mission  stations,  and  indeed  several  Missions.  The 
plant  was  at  first  called  the  Ningpo  Mission.  On  July 
18,  1850,  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  K.  Wight  were  sent 
from  Ningpo  to  start  a  mission  in  Shanghai.  A  footing 
was  also  secured  in  Hangchow  by  the  Rev.  J.  S.  Nevius 


246      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

of  Ningpo.  His  first  visit  was  made  near  the  close 
of  1858.  Each  of  these  enterprises  was  called  at  that 
time  a  "Mission."  But  on  November  3,  1868,  a  com- 
mittee of  the  three  missions  met  to  consider  a  plan  of 
union  which  led  to  the  formation  of  the  "Central  China 
Mission,"  and  what  before  were  called  missions,  have 
since  been  styled  stations. 

At  Ningpo,  also,  was  organized  by  the  Presby- 
terians the  first  Protestant  Church  in  China.  The 
organization  was  effected  May  17,  1845,  with  seven 
members.  The  church  has  a  membership  now  of  350 ; 
but,  as  "the  mother  church  of  China,"  many  of  its 
members  have  moved  to  other  parts  of  the  country. 
When  we  visited  the  church,  its  active,  aggressive 
spirit  impressed  us  most  favorably.  In  one  room  was 
being  conducted  a  day  school  for  boys;  in  another 
room  was  a  meeting  for  women ;  in  other  parts  repair 
works,  enlarging  the  capacity  of  the  building,  were 
going  on.  A  union  revival  meeting,  lasting  several 
days,  had  just  been  held  in  the  church.  At  one  of 
these  services  over  1,200  people  were  in  attendance. 
It  was  in  one  of  the  rooms  of  this  historic  church  that 
Dr.  W.  A.  P.  Martin,  now  of  Peking,  wrote  his  "Evi- 
dences of  Christianity,"  which  is  one  of  the  standard 
works  in  use  in  China  today.  This  old  First  Church 
of  China,  we  are  glad  to  say,  is  located  within  the  walls 
of  Ningpo,  which  is  a  city  of  about  500,000  people; 
it  thus  serves  as  a  model  center  of  evangelism  in  a 
great  city.  The  Rev.  H.  K.  Wright  was  the  foreign 
pastor  of  the  church  when  we  visited  the  plant. 

A  mission  chapel,  also  located  within  the  walls  of 
the  city,  is  connected  with  the  church.  Daily  services 
have  been  conducted  in  this  chapel  for  a  generation. 


GROUPS    OP    MISSIONARIES 


Yihsien  Workers  0.  Poating-fu  Personnel 

Chefoo  Force  7.  W.  A.  P.  Martin,  D.D.,  L.L.D.,  Peking 

C.  H.  Fenn,  D.D.,  Peking  8.  Some  Lady  Laborers  of  Peking 

Hunter  Corbett,  D.D..Cheloo  9.  Tsingtau  Men   Missionaries 
Weihsien  Group 


:<s^.J^j^^-  % 


«MN         , 


l%m^^ 


GROUPS  OF  MISSIONARIES   (Continued) 


8.  Kacheck    Company,     Compound 
Gate 

9.  J.    M.    W.    Farnham,    D.D.,    and 
Wife,  Shanghai 

10.  Hoihow,    Nodoa,    Kacheck   Rep- 
_  resentatives 

A.    A.    Fulton,    D.D.,   and   Wife.ll.  "The   Empress   Dowager   Bible'* 

Canton  Case 

Nanking  Heralds  12.  Tomb     of    Walter    M.     Lowrie,    Ningpo 


Some  Yu-Yao  workers 
Ningpo  Force,   Lowrie's   Bible 
Hangchow  Corps 
Hainan  Pioneers,  Kiungchow 
The  Rev.  Charles  Leaman, 
Nanking 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  247 

Miss  Edith  C.  Dickie  superintends  work  in  the  chapel, 
and  is  otherwise  associated  with  the  evangehstic  force 
of  the  station.  The  Rev.  and  Mrs.  E.  F.  Knickerbocker 
are  also  actively  engaged  in  the  work  of  evangelism  as 
carried  on  by  this  station,  much  of  their  time  being 
spent  in  country  itineration.  There  are  a  number  of 
outstations  and  chapels. 

^  Yu-Yao  is  a  new  station  connected  with  this 

Mission,  about  forty  miles  from  Ningpo.  It 
is  also  a  walled  city  and  has  about  30,000  people.  It  is 
the  center  of  a  great  agricultural  district  and  from  the 
height  of  the  hill  just  outside  the  walls,  the  surround- 
ing country  looked  to  us  like  a  glorious  garden  of  the 
gods.  This  city  has  a  self-supporting,  self-governing 
and  self-propagating  native  church.  This  church  is 
also  a  model  of  Christian  activity  and  progress.  The 
people  come  to  it  from  miles  around.  They  bring  their 
food  with  them,  and  cook  it  in  the  church  kitchen,  and 
eat  it  in  the  church  dining  room.  These  appointments 
of  the  church  are  not  merely  conveniences;  they  are 
necessities.  This  church  is  an  illustration  of  other 
distinctively  Chinese  managed  churches  where  up-to- 
date,  practical  methods  are  employed  in  carrying  for- 
ward their  work. 

Another  purely  Chinese  managed  church,  is  the 
New  Market  Church,  forty  miles  distant  from  Hang- 
chow.  This  church  has  been  entirely  self-supporting 
since  1905.  The  people  come  to  it  from  a  distance  of 
ten  miles.  They  were  helped  to  build  the  church 
proper;  then  they  themselves  bought  land  and  built  a 
kitchen  and  dining  room  capable  of  accommodating  200 
people.  Then  they  enlarged  their  church  building  to 
seat  300  people.    They  then  bought  a  future  site  for 


248      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

a  new  church  and  walled  it  in.  They  then  opened  a 
day  school  with  boarding  school  department.  They 
have  now  erected  a  school  building  with  dormitory, 
kitchen  and  dining"  room,  also  two  recitation  rooms,  and 
accommodations  for  two  teachers.  The  success  of  the 
enterprise,  all  along  the  line,  is  due  to  the  initiative 
within  the  church,  under  the  leadership  of  the  native 
pastor,  who  has  been  in  charge  of  the  church  for  twen- 
ty years.  The  New  Market  Church  numbers  180 
members,  and  the  Yu-Yao  Church  has  a  membership 
of  200.  The  former  is  the  Rev.  F.  W.  Bible's  district, 
and  the  latter  is  the  field  of  the  Rev.  J.  E.  Shoemaker. 
At  Yu-Yao  is  also  Miss  L.  M.  RoUestone,  whose  work 
is  largely  and  efficiently  evangelistic,  co-operative  with 
the  similar  activities  of  Mr.  Shoemaker,  working  es- 
pecially among  and  for  the  women. 
Th  ^h  h  '  ^^^  "^^^^^  Presbyterian  member  to  en- 
Q.   ..  gage  in  mission  work  in  Shanghai  was 

the  Rev.  Walter  Macon  Lowrie,  son  of 
the  Hon.  Walter  Lowrie,  then  Secretary  of  the  Presby- 
terian Foreign  Board.  He  came  to  represent  the  Ning- 
po  missionaries  and  was  in  Shanghai  from  June  to 
August,  1847,  working  with  delegates  from  other 
Boards  on  the  translation  of  the  scriptures.  Mr.  Lowrie 
was  also  the  first  Presbyterian  missionary  to  fall  as  a 
martyr  in  China.  He  was  killed  by  pirates  while  en- 
route  by  boat  from  Shanghai  to  Ningpo,  August,  1847. 
The  pirates  threw  him  overboard  into  the  sea  and  he 
perished  in  the  water,  but  not  before  he  had  thrown 
his  Bible  back  upon  the  deck  of  the  boat  as  a  testimony 
of  his  longing  desire  to  give  the  gospel  to  these  people. 
Shanghai  was  entered  and  opened  as  a  mission  sta- 
tion on  July  18, 1850,  by  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  K.  Wight ; 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  249 

the  Rev.  M.  S.  Culbertson  coining  from  Ningpo  at  the 
same  time,  as  Mr.  Lowrie's  successor  on  the  Bible 
Translation  Committee.  Another  successor  to  Walter 
M.  Lowrie  who  must  be  mentioned,  is  his  younger 
brother  Reuben  who  felt  that  "God  had  called  him  to 
go  to  the  front,  seize  up  and  bear  on  to  victory  the 
blood  stained  banner  that  had  fallen  from  the  hand  of 
his  murdered  brother."  With  his  young  wife  he 
reached  Shanghai,  September  30,  1854. 

Not  until  about  ten  years  after  the  station  was 
opened  was  a  church  organized  in  Shanghai,  although 
Wight  and  Lowrie  had  spent  much  time  preaching  and 
itinerating.  Even  then  the  church  which  was  organ- 
ized February  6,  1860,  consisted  of  only  four  members, 
and  but  one  of  those  was  a  native  convert,  Nae  Kwae. 
His  conversion  was  on  this  wise,  and  illustrates  the 
spirit  of  the  missionaries  in  their  evangelistic  earn- 
estness:- "One  day  Nae  Kwae  entered  Mr.  Lowrie's 
study  and  found  the  latter  in  tears.  Touched  by  the 
missionary's  evident  grief,  he  asked  what  was  the 
matter,  whether  the  home  mail  had  brought  sad  news  ? 
Mr.  Lowrie  answered,  *No;  but  every  mail  brings  let- 
ters from  my  father  hoping  for  the  conversion  of 
the  Chinese,  and  I  can  only  write  back  every  time, 
There  are  none  yet  who  believe.  Why  is  it  there  are 
none  who  believe?'  Nae  Kwae  was  moved  by  this 
and  gave  himself  unreservedly  to  Christ."  Now  that 
church  is  self-supporting  with  a  fine  building  of  its 
own  erected  by  Chinese  funds ;  it  has  a  membership  of 
250  native  Christians,  and  a  large  Bible  school.  Not 
only  so,  two  other  self-supporting  churches  have  gone 
out  from  it, — one  known  as  the  Lowrie  Memorial 
Church.    There  are  at  present  over  600  native  Chris- 


250      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

tians  connected  with  the  Presbyterian  work  in  Shang- 
hai. 

It  was  our  privilege  to  participate  in  the  Easter 
service  of  the  Press  Presbyterian  Church,  at  which 
service  the  native  pastor  inducted  into  office  and  or- 
dained two  new  deacons,  received  into  church  member- 
ship and  baptized  five  adult  converts ;  he  also  baptized 
five  infants,  and  administered  the  communion  to  about 
300  people.  In  the  audience  were  a  number  of  very 
prominent  Chinese  people,  among  others  a  lady  Chinese 
doctor  from  Dr.  Mary  Fulton's  Medical  College  of 
Canton.  She  is  known  as  the  Florence  Nightingale  of 
China, — Dr.  Cheung  Chuk  Kwan.  Her  picture  recently 
appeared  in  the  Literary  Digest.  She  came  to  church 
in  an  automobile.  Although  the  Rev.  Geo.  F.  Fitch, 
D.  D.,  and  Mrs.  Fitch,  are  actively  interested  and  co- 
operative in  this  church,  the  service  was  wholly  in  the 
hands  of  the  native  pastor,  and  the  church  is  entirely 
self-supporting,  self -propagating  and  self -governing. 

The  same  is  true  of  the  South  Gate  Presbyterian 
Church  in  Shanghai,  where  in  the  afternoon  of  the 
same  day  as  above,  we  also  attended  special  Easter 
Day  services.  The  service  v/as  almost  wholly  conduct- 
ed by  the  Chinese  themselves,  largely  by  the  students, 
girls  and  boys,  young  men  and  women,  of  the  two 
schools  at  that  place.  The  evangelistic  spirit  manifest- 
ed here  speaks  well  for  the  example  of  evangelism 
furnished  them  by  the  missionary  leaders  of  the  past 
and  present.  Mrs.  J.  A.  Silsby,  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  John 
N.  Espey,  the  Rev.  Geo.  E.  Partch  and  Miss  Emma  Sil- 
ver are  at  present  the  "faithful  few"  definitely  desig- 
nated evangelistic  missionaries  of  the  Shanghai 
Station. 


PICTURED    FORCES    OF    EVANGELISM    IN    CHINA 

1.  Rev.  C.  E.  Scott  and  Chinese  Elder,  Tsing  Tau.  2.  The  "Mother  Church" 
of  China,  Ningpo.  3.  Martyr  Memorial  Church,  Paotingfu.  4.  Interior  In- 
stitutional Church,  Yu-Yao.  5.  Dr.  Martyn  at  His  Desk  With  Chinese  Sec- 
retary. 6.  Dr.Hamilton  at  Street  Chapel,  Tsinanfu.  7.  Women's  Society 
Prayer  Meeting,  Chefoo.  8.  Shanghai  Press,  Dr.  Fitch  Superintendent.  9. 
Chinese  Pastor,  Family  and  Bible  Women.  10.  Union  Church  Congregation, 
Tsinanfu.  11.  Paotingfu  Memorial  Monument.  12.  Dr.  Corbett,  Dr.  Elterich 
and  Helpers  at  Street  Chapel,  Chefoo.  13.  &  14.  Samuel  J.  Mills  and  Charles 
Eames  in  Famine  Relief  Work.  15.  Cakes  of  Bean  Bread  for  Famine  Suf- 
ferers, 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  251 

Til  Qii  ii  '  "^^  evangelistic  agency  which  does 
Ihe  Shanghai  ^^^gij^esg  f^j.  ^j^e  Kingdom  not  only  in 

^^^^  the    Central    China    Mission,    but    all 

over  China,  is  the  Presbyterian  Press  of  Shanghai. 
This  is  under  the  superintendence  of  the  Rev.  G.  F. 
Fitch,  D.  D.  Dr.  Fitch  and  his  predecessors  have  made 
this  one  of  the  greatest  printing  plants  in  the  mission- 
ary world.  It  ranks  beside  the  great  Presbyterian 
Press  of  Beirut.  The  invested  capital  amounts  to  $200,- 
000  (Mexican)  and  its  business  is  large  both  in  a  com- 
mercial and  in  a  missionary  way. 

Surely  this  Press  has  an  important  part  to  play 
in  the  New  China.  This  is  the  time  to  flood  China  with 
the  very  best  literature  which  the  very  best  minds  of 
the  present  day  can  supply.  Infidel  books  from  Japan 
and  other  countries  are  already  flowing  into  the  New 
Republic  with  blighting  and  demoralizing  effects. 
Such  men  as  the  veteran  Presbyterian  missionary  of 
Shanghai,  the  Rev.  J.  M.  W.  Farnham,  D.  D.,  who 
went  to  China  in  1859,  has  done  yeoman's  service  in 
creating  and  circulating  good  literature  throughout 
that  country.  He  is  still  bringing  forth  fruit  in  old  age, 
as  Secretary  of  the  Chinese  Tract  Society  and  trans- 
lator for  the  Mission.  But  many  more  men  of  high  lit- 
erary and  Christian  culture  should  be  set  aside  for  this 
exceedingly  important  branch  of  evangelistic  effort. 
The  Press  should  be  kept  busy  with  a  capacity  greatly 
enlarged,  printing  and  pouring  forth  literature  distinct- 
ly and  directly  for  the  religious  instruction  of  the 
awakened  and  voracious  mind  of  the  Chinese  people. 

TT «u  The  Hangchow  Station  was  opened  on  the 

Hangcnow       ^,,     ,      ^    *      .,    ^^^^       ,        .,      -r^ 
St  t'on  ^^        April,  1859,  when  the  Rev. 

and  Mrs.  J.  S.  Nevius  of  Ningpo  took  up 


252      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

their  residence  there.  This  is  one  of  the  largest  and 
one  of  the  most  important  cities  historically  and  at 
present  in  China.  It  is  one  of  the  old  Capitols  of  China 
and  has  today  about  one  million  inhabitants.  Two 
splendid  sites,  in  districts  most  suitable,  have  been  se- 
cured for  Evangelistic  Institutional  work — one  for  men 
and  the  other  for  women.  These  centers  of  evangelism 
are  in  the  heart  of  the  great  business  and  residence 
parts  of  Hangchow.  The  one  for  men  is  near  the  forks 
of  several  important  streets,  and  near  the  "Big  Street" 
of  the  city.  As  we  walked  through  these  crowded 
streets  for  miles,  with  people,  people  everywhere,  and 
not  a  ray  of  Christian  light  anywhere,  we  appreciated 
the  wisdom  of  our  guide,  the  Rev.  F.  W.  Bible,  as  he 
pointed  out  and  painted  with  eloquent  words  the  great 
opportunities  there  were  for  such  institutions,  if  they 
were  well  and  suitably  furnished. 

But  the  pathos  and  weakness  of  it  all  is,  that,  in 
this  great  city  field  and  much  of  the  surrounding  coun- 
try reaching  away  in  some  directions  one  hundred 
miles,  with  a  population  of  at  least  1,000,000  people,  de- 
pendent wholly  upon  the  missionary  activities  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  there  is  JUST  ONE 
American  missionary  who  is  definitely  detailed  for 
evangelistic  preaching  and  itineration.  He  is  bur- 
dened near  unto  death,  and  I  fear  will  be  dead  before 
the  church  wakes  up  to  realize  his  worth  and  her  own 
opportunity,  unless  some  unusual  alarm  shall  be 
sounded  in  her  ears.  There  is  in  the  city  of  Hang- 
chow, a  Presbyterian  Church  with  a  membership  of 
270,  which  is  entirely  self-supporting  and  self-govern- 
ing.   Last  year  the  church  received  forty-nine  people 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  253 

into  its  membership,  and  at  present  there  are  seventy- 
five  inquirers. 

,     ^^      ,         Soochow  is  one  of  the  large  walled  cities 
St  f  ^^  of  Central  China,  having  a  population 

3,  ion  ^^  perhaps  one   million  people.    Work 

was  first  begun  here  in  1869  by  a  layman,  Mr.  Charles 
Schmidt,  who  had  been  connected  with  the  Imperial 
Army  at  the  time  of  the  Tai  Ping  Rebellion,  but,  hav- 
ing been  converted,  he  gave  himself  to  Christian  work 
in  Soochow.  The  Presbyterian  Mission  Station  was  not 
regularly  established,  however,  until  October,  1872. 

Extensive  itinerating  tours  have  from  the  first 
been  a  feature  of  the  evangelistic  work  of  this  station. 
The  Rev.  J.  N.  Hayes,  D.  D.,  and  Mrs.  Hayes,  who  are 
the  senior  members  of  the  station  at  present,  went 
to  Soochow  in  1882.  These  able  missionaries  are  now 
assisted  in  the  evangelistic  phase  of  this  work  by  the 
Rev.  and  Mrs.  0.  C.  Crawford  and  the  Rev.  and  Mrs. 
Frank  H.  Throop. 

We  stood  with  them  on  the  heights  of  the  great 
Pagoda  of  the  city, — one  of  the  greatest  pagodas  of 
all  China  in  fact,  and  viewed  far  and  wide  the  vast 
fields  of  these  few  missionaries.  Our  eyes  first  rested 
upon  the  roofs  of  houses,  houses,  houses,  congested 
and  compacted  together  for  miles  on  every  side.  In  the 
dim  distance,  beyond  these  ranges  of  human  hives,  in 
each  of  which  there  are  from  five  to  twenty  human 
beings,  we  can  barely  discern  the  city  wall ;  then  on  and 
away  for  many  miles  we  scan  the  country  thickly  dot- 
ted with  villages,  villages,  in  each  one  of  which  there 
are  from  twenty  to  fifty  families.  But  before  we  reach 
the  boundaries  of  the  extensive  parish  of  this  handful 
of  missionaries 


254      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

"Striving  one  against  a  million 
To  obey  the  Lord's  command," 
the  earth  has  bowed  itself,  and  the  heavens  have 
dropped  their  curtain,  and  only  the  eye  of  faith,  hope 
and  love  follow  the  missionary  as  he  goes  on  his  long 
round  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  those  suffering,  sor- 
rowing, sinning  multitudes. 

mi.     CI     4.1.  The   South   China   Mission   has   gone 

The  South  4.1.         i.         •  i   -•  .li.  j-^ 

rh*      M'    '  through  various  evolutions  with  dif- 

ferent names  attached  to  the  different 
stages  of  development.  The  first  work  for  China  was 
done  by  missionaries  sent  to  Singapore  in  1838.  The 
route  thither  was  via  Macao,  a  Portuguese  settlement 
on  the  coast  of  China  south  of  Canton  about  fifty 
miles.  Reference  has  been  made  in  these  pages  to  the 
Rev.  Robert  W.  Orr  and  the  Rev.  John  A.  Mitchell, 
who  were  the  first  Presbyterian  missionaries  to 
pioneer  the  work  of  gaining  an  entrance  to  China. 

Other  missionaries  followed  in  1841,  among  them 
James  C.  Hepburn,  M.  D.,  and  Mrs.  Hepburn.  Dr.  Hep- 
burn has  only  recently  died.  His  v/as  a  long  service 
both  in  China  and  Japan.  We  wrote  the  above  words 
within  a  stone's  throw  of  his  former  home  and  dispen- 
sary in  Yokohama,  Japan,  Vx^here  for  many  years  he  did 
a  noble  work  for  the  Master. 

Reference  has  also  been  made  to  the  Rev.  Walter 
M.  Lowrie  v/ho  went  out  in  1842.  On  the  voyage  from 
Macao  to  Singapore,  he  was  shipwrecked,  and,  after 
spending  days  in  an  open  boat,  returned  to  Macao,  and 
a  little  later  went  to  Ningpo. 

Th    r     f  What  is  now  known  as  the  South  China 

^      .  Mission,    occupied    its    first    station    in 

China  proper  in  1845.     This  station  was 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  255 

Canton;  and  the  Mission  was  then  known  as  the 
Canton  Mission.  "The  Rev.  Andrew  P.  Happer,  D.D., 
and  his  associates  were  not  able  to  secure  residence  in 
Canton  until  1847,  and  then,  they  were  shut  up  in 
their  own  houses  and  could  only  visit  the  neighboring 
streets  by  stealth."  Today  the  Presbyterians  are 
strongly  entrenched,  although  not  adequately  equipped 
in  Canton. 

Canton  is  a  great  big  city  full  of  small  sized  China- 
men numbering  perhaps  2,000,000  or  more.  It  is  com- 
posed of  the  Old  Inner  City,  with  a  wall,  the  Old  Outer 
City,  and  the  New  Outside  City.  In  the  Old  Inner  City, 
the  Presbyterians  have  one  church  and  several  chapels. 
They  have  outside  of  the  city  proper,  three  compounds : 
the  Fati,  the  Lafayette,  and  the  Kuk  Fau  or  True 
Light.  One  of  the  greatest  evangelistic  enterprises  in 
South  China  is  to  be  found  in  the  Lafayette  Compound, 
where  the  Rev.  A.  A.  Fulton,  D.  D.,  has  the  center  of 
his  wide-spread  activities  extending  not  only  into  that 
part  of  the  city  of  Canton  where  the  wealthier  people 
live,  but  also  far  out  into  the  country  many  miles 
beyond  the  city. 

While  we  were  in  Canton,  the  revolution  conditions 
and  spirit  were  in  prevailing  evidence.  The  "Sha- 
meen,"  or  foreign  residence  section  of  the  city,  was 
strongly  fortified;  the  old  temples  were  filled  with 
thousands  of  rough,  riotous  rebel  soldiers  enlisted 
from  the  ranks  of  the  robber  class.  A  few  days  later 
these  same  soldiers,  when  requested  to  lay  down  their 
arms  or  be  transferred  to  other  parts,  refused  to 
do  so,  and  at  least  2,000  people  were  killed  in  the  out- 
break that  ensued.  In  the  midst  of  such  conditions  our 
missionaries  are  going  forward  with  their  work,  which 


256      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

has  been  many  times  multiplied  in  opportunity  and 
responsibility  since  the  revolution. 

As  we  studied  the  sights  and  scenes  in  and  around 
Canton  we  saw,  while  passing,  an  open  grave  from 
which  had  been  exhumed  a  dead  body.  All  that  was 
left  in  the  grave  was  the  queue  of  the  dead  man. 
Within  the  past  few  months,  millions  of  queues  have 
been  cut  off.  China  has  arisen  as  if  from  the  dead  but 
the  badge  of  her  past  slavery  to  the  non-progressive 
and  anti-foreign  Manchu  Dynasty  has  been  consigned 
to  the  tomb.  NOW  is  the  time  to  clothe  China  in  the 
robes  of  Christ's  righteousness. 

Y  K  Work  was  begun  in   Yeung   Kong  in 

t\K    Ch  1886,  but  was  not  opened  for  foreign 

^,    ,.  residence  until  1902.     The  station  be- 

gan operations  with  the  sum  total  of 
$1,200  per  annum  and  continued  thus  for  five  years. 
It  has  a  parish  to  be  evangelized  and  worked,  contain- 
ing one  million  people.  The  evangelistic  phase  of 
the  work  is  represented  by  a  church  organization  of 
about  five  hundred  members,  with  two  church  build- 
ings and  nine  chapels,  and  two  evangelistic  mission- 
aries, the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  George  D.  Thompson.  The  Rev. 
and  Mrs.  C.  E.  Patton  are  doing  evangelistic  work  from 
Ko-Chau  as  a  center.  Mrs.  Patton  is  also  a  medical 
missionary.  There  are  about  one  and  one-half  million 
people  in  this  field.  The  above  missionaries  all  spoke 
to  us  enthusiastically  of  their  work. 
Til  T  *  Ch  "^^^  ^^  ^^^  missionaries  were  obliged 
.  temporarily  to  quit  the  Lien  Chow 

fetation  station  at  the  time  of  the  late  Revolu- 

tion in  China  except  J.  S.  Kunkle.     He  persisted    in 
staying  with  the  work  at  this  interior  place,  which  a 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  257 

few  years  ago  became  one  of  our  martyr  stations  by 
the  cruel  murder  of  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  John  Peale  and 
Mrs.  E.  C.  Machle.  Mr.  Kunkle  wrote  us  the  following 
suggestive  note  when  he  knew  that  owing  to  the  revo- 
lutionary conditions  we  would  not  be  able  to  reach  his 
station : — 

"Lien  Chow,  March  4th,  1912. 
My  Dear  Mr.  Bradt: — 

We  regret  that  your  long  anticipated  visit 
to  Lien  Chow  has  been  made  impossible.  My 
best  wishes  for  the  success  of  your  mission! 
You  will  have  accomplished  much  if  you  make 
knowledge  rather  than  sentiment  the  basis  of 
missionary  interest.  Prepare  the  church  for 
the  greatest  missionary  opportunity  of  its  his- 
tory,— in  China  of  the  coming  years ! 

Yours, 
Stewart  Kunkle." 

We  can  do  no  more  than  say  here  that  the  evan- 
gelistic opportunity  in  this  field  is  reported  to  be  one 
of  unprecedented  promise ;  f<nd  that  Mr.  Kunkle  and  his 
sister  are  not  able  with  all  their  special  fitness  and 
devotion,  to  overtake  the  work.  Their  field  contains 
one  million  people. 

Shek-Luns*      ^^  reached  Shek-Lung  in  a  heavy  rahi, 

St  tio  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^'  ^*  ^'  -^^^^^^  ^^^  *^"  ^^v.  P. 

A.  Allured  were  at  the  depot  to  meet  us. 
The  missionaries  are  the  most  wonderful  hosts  on 
earth.  How  we  appreciated  the  sight  of  them  in  the 
midst  of  the  heathen !  These  two  families  were  living 
in  one  house,  and  when  they  took  us  in,  there  were  five 
families  under  the  same  roof,  but  it  was  like  heaven  to 

17 


258      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

be  with  such  friends.  Mr.  Fisher  has  a  field  here  of 
1,000,000  people.  Only  he  and  Mrs.  Fisher  were  the 
workers  from  America.  They  have  a  church  of  one 
thousand  members,  distributed  in  seventeen  chapels 
and  many  other  preaching  places  in  the  various  villages 
contiguous.  Mr.  Fisher  has  direction  of  fifteen  native 
preachers  on  his  field.  Another  missionary  family  is  to 
be  located  here.  The  compound  will  then  have  two 
missionary  residences  and  one  school  building. 

The  city  of  Shek-Lung  has  about  1,000,000  people. 
Our  Mission  has  a  fair  church  and  school  building  lo- 
cated within  the  city.  We  visited  this  plant  in  a  down 
pour  of  rain  and  were  repaid  by  meeting  a  fine  old 
Christian  Chinaman,  one  of  the  elders  of  the  church, 
who  was  the  first  Christian  in  Shek-Lung.  He  is  a 
great  soul  winner  and  has  suffered  much  persecution. 
Th  T  1  H  ^^^^o^>  established  about  220  B.  C,  in  the 
.  Province  of  Kwangtung,  was  captured  by 

the  armies  of  the  She  Hwang-ti,  the  Em- 
peror of  that  time.  This  was  under  the  house  of  Han. 
At  this  time  Kwangtung  was  a  terra  incognito...  How 
much  more  the  Island  of  Hainan?  But  111  B.  C,  Lu 
Po-teh  was  despatched  from  the  North  to  subjugate 
southern  territories.  He  crossed  over  from  the  main- 
land at  the  Peninsula  of  Lui-Chow  to  the  "Great 
Island"  and  took  possession,  110  B.  C,  and  the  record 
says,  "In  this  year,  110  B.  C,  we  commence  for  the 
first  time  to  tread  on  firm  historical  ground  with 
reference  to  the  Island  of  Hainan." 

The  Island  was  then  in  possession  of  savage  abo- 
rigines dwelling  in  the  forests  which  covered  then  as 
now,  the  whole  interior.  These  people  called  them- 
selves Loi,  and  are  known  by  that  name  today.    They 


EAST   GATE   KIUNGCHOW,    HAINAN 


Where  forty-two  persons  were  killed  in  a  battle  during  the 
recentChinese    Revolution.      Picture    shows   Christianity's 
peaceful    army    of  conquest. 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  259 

are  of  the  Tai  Race,  found  largely  in  North  Siam.  The 
Island  was  first  divided  into  two  parts  or  prefectures. 
The  southern  prefecture  was  known  as  Tan  Urgh, 
"Drooping  Ear,"  probably  because  the  chief  of  those 
wild  tribes  residing  in  that  portion  of  the  island,  had 
ears  with  lobes  drawn  down  until  they  touched  his 
shoulders.  The  northern  half  was  called  the  prefec- 
ture of  Chu-Yai,  signifying  the  "Pearl  Shore,"  because 
the  mussel  beds  along  the  straits  of  Hainan  yielded  val- 
uable pearls. 

The  Island  was  again  subjugated  at  the  time  of 
the  Mongol  Conquest  of  China,  1278,  and  reconstructed 
as  a  single  prefecture  about  one  hundred  years  later. 
In  connection  with  this  reconstruction  of  the  Island 
on  a  new  administrative  basis,  it  was  incorporated  with 
the  western  portion  of  the  Kwangtung  Province  under 
the  designation  of  Hainan,  i.  e.,  "South  of  the  Sea 
(Straits  )Land."  Thus  at  this  time,  1370  A.  D.,  Hai- 
nan emerges  as  an  integral  part  of  the  Empire  of 
China. 

The  Loi  people  persistently  held  themselves  aloof 
from  the  Chinese  people  except  to  make  frequent  raids 
upon  the  more  settled  portions  of  the  Island  and  then 
return  with  their  plunder  into  the  fastnesses  of  their 
mountain  resorts  and  forest  home  in  and  on  the  slopes 
of  the  lofty  Five  Finger  and  Loi  Mother  Mountains, 
which  occupy  the  center  of  the  Island.  The  Five  Fin- 
ger Mountains  are  over  6,000  feet  high  and  have  prob- 
ably never  been  explored  to  their  highest  points.  The 
Loi  people  have  been  given  a  separate  government  for 
themselves  which  is  managed  by  themselves,  but 
v/hich  is  subject  to  the  Chinese  government  for  the  Is- 
land.    Thus,  even  now,  although  their  depradations 


260      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

are  no  more  common  than  those  of  other  lawless  people 
on  the  Island  of  whom  there  are  a  large  number  both 
among  the  Chinese  and  the  aborigines,  the  Loi  are  a 
distinct  and  separate  folk  numbering  perhaps  a  million 
people  of  all  shades. 

Hainan  was  made  a  place  of  exile  for  offenders  at 
the  Court  of  Peking,  as  well  as  for  turbulent  classes  of 
the  Chinese  population.  But,  as  there  is  usually  some 
redeeming  feature  in  all  situations,  some  of  those  ban- 
ished to  Hainan  were  among  the  greatest  and  best  of 
Chinese  students  and  poets.  These  gave  to  the  people  a 
cast  of  culture  which  the  missionaries  tell  us  is  appar- 
ent today  among  a  small  class  of  people.  One  such 
banished  scholar  and  poet  was  Su-Tung-Po  who  was 
exiled  to  the  Island  in  1097.  Some  lines  written  by  him 
descriptive  of  the  mountains  on  the  west  coast  are 
still  preserved  among  the  literary  references  relating 
to  Hainan: 

"Rugged  and  steep  the  wild  cliffs  upward  soar, 
Like  to  no  other  hills  the  wide  world  o'er! 
Wanderer,  behold  these  rocks  that  line  the  way- 
Cast  here  superfluous  on  Creation's  Day." 

He  also  wrote  a  celebrated  rhapsodie  entitled  "The 
Typhoon."    Typhoons  are  common  on  the  Island  still. 
,     TT  •  ^^^^  ^*  J^^^'^is^ssen,  the  first  organizer  of 

.  Protestant  missionary  work  on  the  Island 

of  Hainan,  was  a  Dane.  He  had  been 
formerly  attached  to  the  Chinese  Preventative  Service 
to  fight  pirates  and  smugglers.  He  had  engaged  with 
these  armed  robbers  in  fifteen  set  battles.  His  con- 
version occurred  in  the  home  of  Dr.  J.  G.  Kerr  of  Can- 
ton, through  the  efforts,  largely,  of  Mrs.  Kerr.  Mr. 
Jeremiassen  had  saved  a  few  thousand  of  dollars  and 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  261 

had  acquired  some  knowledge  of  medicine  through  the 
instruction  of  Dr.  Kerr,  in  connection  with  his  experi- 
ence in  the  hospital  with  which  Dr.  Kerr  was  associ- 
ated. It  is  said,  also,  that  he  was  a  natural  born  doc- 
tor. Soon  after  his  conversion  he  decided  to  undertake 
mission  work  at  his  own  charges.  His  first  thought 
was  to  go  to  the  Island  of  Formosa,  but,  learning  that 
McKay  had  gone  there,  he  determined  on  Hainan  where 
he  began  work  in  1881. 

Dr.  Jeremiassen  had  a  good  mind,  was  a  boni  com- 
mander, and  was  accustomed  to  exercise  his  bent  along 
this  line.  He  was  very  much  possessed  of  the  idea  that 
Kiungchow,  the  capital  of  Hainan,  was  the  place  for 
the  missionaries  to  reside,  rather  than  Hoihow,  the 
port  town  three  miles  away.  Hence,  for  the  first  ten 
or  twelve  years,  the  missionaries  all  lived  in  that  city 
where  it  was  then  impossible  to  buy  property  and 
build  comfortable  houses.  However,  there  is  usually 
some  gain  where  there  is  loss.  In  this  case  the  mis- 
sionaries demonstrated  to  the  world  by  their  plucky 
determination  to  hold  on  in  spite  of  the  revilings  on  the 
part  of  the  people;  hot,  cramped,  crowded,  unsanitary 
conditions  in  their  own  homes;  unsuitable  and  dis- 
tressingly poor  equipment  with  which  to  work  in  hos- 
pital, school  and  church,  that  they  had  come  to  stay 
and  win  Hainan  for  Christ. 

The  Island  of  Hainan  is  just  within  the  tropics,  fif- 
teen miles  south  of  the  Chinese  Peninsula  of  Lui-Chow. 
The  Island  is  about  180  miles  long  by  ninety  miles  wide, 
and  contains  about  12,000  square  miles.  The  popula- 
tion numbers  more  than  one  million  and  a  half,  and  the 
population  on  the  peninsula  numbers  another  million, 
giving  the  Hainan  Mission  more  than  2,500,000  people 


262      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

for  its  field  of  labor.    The  Presbyterian  church  has  this 
field  to  itself,  having  been  the  only  Board  to  assume  re- 
sponsibility here.    Our  Board  took  charge  of  the  work 
in  1885. 
^.   .,  -     The  Hainan  Mission  has  three  principal 

.,     TT  .  stations,  with  an  important  adjunct  sta- 

the  Hainan     , .  /      ^^.         .         xt  j       rr    i.    i 

«.    .  tion,  viz: — Kiungchow,  Nodoa,  Kacheck. 

The  important  adjunct  station  is  Hoihow, 
three  miles  from  Kiungchow.  The  District  city  of 
Gnai  Chiu  is  located  diagonally  across  the  Island  from 
Kiungchow  and  is,  next  to  Kiungchow,  the  most  im- 
portant literary  city  on  the  Island.  It  is  thought  that 
at  Gnai  Chiu  another  station  should  be  opened.  It 
is  now  a  ten  days'  trip  from  Kacheck,  the  nearest 
station  to  Gnai  Chiu.  The  Rev.  David  S.  Tappan  of 
Kacheck  is  pastor  of  the  church  at  Gnai  Chiu,  but  can 
get  there  only  about  once  a  year.  It  is  as  if  a  pastor 
of  the  Fifth  Avenue  Church  of  New  York  had  as  one 
of  his  missions  a  church  in  San  Francisco.  Mr.  Tap- 
pan  and  Miss  Kate  Shaeffer  are  doing  a  most  excellent 
evangelistic  work  in  this  great  field. 
p,       ,  There   were,   at   the   time   of   our   visit, 

.    „  .  three  organized  churches  on  the  Island 

of  Hainan,  viz: — Nodoa,  with  250  mem- 
bers and  four  elders;  Kacheck,  with  112  members  and 
two  elders;  Gnai  Chiu  with  twenty  members  and  two 
elders.  At  Hoihow  and  Kiungchow  there  are  about 
250  Christians  and  two  good  church  buildings  with 
splendid  congregations.  There  is  a  total  church  mem- 
bership on  the  island  of  about  600  with  at  least  1500 
adherents.  There  are  at  present  three  licensed  min- 
isters, and  at  the  next  meeting  of  Presbytery  it  is 
expected  more  men  will  be  given  licensure.    At  the 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  263 

last  meeting  of  Presbytery  one  man  was  ordained  and 
installed  pastor  over  the  church  at  Nodoa.  This 
church  has  also  six  colporteurs  at  work  and  four  Bible 
women. 

The  evangelistic  work  at  Nodoa  is  in  charge  of 
the  Rev.  W.  J.  Leverett,  who  has,  in  addition  to  the 
Central  Church,  eight  out-stations  and  chapels.  The 
evangelistic  work  at  Kiungchow  is  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  Rev.  C.  H.  Newton  and  Miss  Alice 
Skinner,  whose  chapel  work  and  preaching  stations 
are  also  quite  numerous.  Several  of  these  interior 
places  we  visited  with  Mr.  Newton  and  were  greatly 
pleased  with  the  responsiveness  manifested  by  the 
multitudes  when  the  gospel  message  was  delivered. 

One  of  the  most  efficient  evangelistic  workers  in 
Hainan  is  Mrs.  H.  M.  McCandliss  of  Hoihow,  daughter 
of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  J.  G.  Kerr  of  Canton.  Mrs.  McCandliss 
having  been  born  in  China,  speaks  both  Cantonese  and 
Hainan  dialects  fluently. 

The  Rev.  F.  P.  Gilman  is  now  the  senior  evangel- 
istic missionary  of  Hainan.  We  were  privileged  to  go 
with  him  to  the  interior  station  of  Kacheck  which  was 
opened  and  first  manned  by  him.  He  has  charge,  at 
present,  of  the  evangelistic  work  at  Hoihow  and  is  also 
superintendent  of  the  press  work  of  the  Mission.  He 
gave  us  much  instruction  as  we  journeyed  for  days 
together  in  the  interior  of  this  beautiful  island,  sleep- 
ing in  Chinese  inns,  eating  Chinese  food,  and  traveling 
Chinese  fashion.  Mr.  Gilman  is  very  much  interested 
also  in  projecting  the  gospel  across  the  Hainan  Strait 
to  the  peninsula  on  the  mainland  of  China,  which 
peninsula  is  an  integral  part  of  the  Hainan  field. 


264      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

^    .  p.  The  peninsula  of  Lui-Chow  is  just  op- 

p  .  -  posite  the  Hainan  Island,  about  fifteen 
miles  across  the  strait.  The  people  speak 
the  same  dialect  as  the  Chinese  of  Hainan.  This 
peninsula,  with  about  one  million  people,  is  associated 
with  the  Mission  on  the  Island  although  as  yet  there 
is  no  station  or  institutional  work  carried  on  there  by 
our  missionaries.  The  fact  is,  there  is  no  mission 
work  done  among  these  people  by  any  Christian  body 
except  a  small  work  supported  by  the  Catholic  Church. 
A  number  of  people  who  have  come  to  the  Presbyterian 
Hospital  for  treatment  in  Hoihow  have  become  Chris- 
tians and  are  now  residing  in  different  parts  of  the 
peninsula,  but  they  are  as  sheep  without  a  shepherd. 
These  few  Christians  would  make  the  opening  of  a 
station  there  very  promising  from  the  start.  To  open 
this  station  and  establish  it  on  a  firm  footing  would 
require  $5,000  (gold)  per  annum  for  five  years.  Where 
is  there  a  church  or  individual  in  America  willing  to 
take  hold  of  an  attractive  enterprise  like  this? 

^,     -^.  The  Kiang-an  Mission  is  one  of  the 

The  Kiang-an  x       j    ^  xi.  x- 

-_.    .  youngest  and  at  the  same  time  is  con- 

nected with  one  of  the  oldest  missions 
in  China.  It  sprang  from  the  Central  China  Mission. 
It  has  two  stations,  one  in  Kiangsu  Province, — ^Nan- 
king, and  one  in  the  Anhwei  Province  with  a  popula- 
tion of  24,000,000  people,  with  620  persons  to  the 
square  mile.  The  Anhwei  Province  is  about  the  size  of 
Florida,  U.  S.  A.,  and  has  a  population  of  32,000,000 
people,  with  558  persons  to  the  square  mile;  while 
Florida  has  a  population  of  only  5,280,000,  with  only 
ten  people  per  square  mile. 

The  Station  in  the  Kiangsu  Province,  Nanking, 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  265 

v/as  once  a  part  of  the  Central  China  Mission.  The 
Rev.  Chas.  Leaman  who  assisted  in  opening  the  station 
in  1874,  is  still  actively  participating  in  the  work, 
and  is  greatly  beloved  and  honored  for  his  splendid 
character  and  service  for  the  Master. 

In  our  conference  with  the  missionaries  of  this 
and  of  the  Hwai  Yuen  Stations,  we  had  made  to  us 
some  very  striking  and,  we  believe,  correct  suggestions 
on  the  subject  of  evangelism  in  China.  The  Rev. 
J.  C.  Garritt,  D.  D.,  who  is  President  of  the  Union 
Seminary  at  Nanking,  is  undoubtedly  one  of  the  best 
foreign  missionary  evangelists  in  China.  He  preaches 
with  great  unction  and  also  with  great  clearness  in  the 
Chinese  tongue.  He  well  illustrates  what  is  needed  in 
China  today  in  large  numbers,  viz:  gifted  preachers 
of  the  gospel  and  persuasive  pleaders  with  men  to  be 
reconciled  to  God.  The  Rev.  W.  J.  Drummond  who, 
with  the  Rev.  A.  V.  Gray  and  others,  is  engaged  in 
evangelistic  station  work  in  the  Nanking  Station,  said 
to  us:  "There  is  now  the  greatest  opportunity  ever 
seen  in  China  to  preach  the  gospel,  but  we  are  not 
able  to  take  advantage  of  it  because  we  have  so  few 
evangelists, — either  foreign  or  native."  Mr.  Gray 
said:  "I  doubt  if  there  is  a  missionary  in  China  of 
first-rate  evangelistic  gifts  who  is  giving  ALL  of  his 
time  to  evangelism.  We  need  some  ten  talent  men 
who  will  be  evangelists  for  China, — men  who  will 
stand  by  and  stay  with  the  work  of  evangelism  and 
give  the  native  church  their  example  and  leadership." 

This  is  the  testimony  not  of  one  or  two  mis- 
sionaries on  the  field,  but  of  many.  This  is  true  not 
alone  in  China,  but  in  other  countries  also.  The  fact 
is,   the   evangelistic   missionary   is   the   one   usually 


266       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

drafted  to  do  the  work  of  substituting  in  every  other 
vacancy,  with  the  result  that  men  who  go  out  with 
the  purpose  and  preparation  to  be  evangeUsts  are  often 
either  set  at  something  else  or  so  interrupted  in  their 
work  as  to  make  it  impossible  to  produce  a  satisfactory 
showing.  We  hear  it  frequently  said  that  China  must 
be  evangelized  by  the  Chinese.  It  is  a  misleading 
statement  of  truth.  Certain  it  is  that  China  must 
be  evangelized  if  we  do  our  duty  to  China;  but  if  we 
believe  this  we  will  use  any  and  all  means  to  get  it 
done. 

We  are  convinced  that  one  of  the  very  best  means 
of  getting  China  evangelized  is  to  send  to  China  a 
very  much  larger  number  of  foreign  missionaries  who 
are  consecrated  and  pledged,  educated  and  called, 
to  do  the  work  of  evangelists.  When  these  men  and 
women  are  selected,  they  should  be  chosen  with  this 
evangelistic  work  decisively  in  view,  and  according  to 
an  evangelistic  standard  of  fitness.  Then  the  church 
and  mission  should  support  such  missionaries  in  their 
evangelistic  work  and  not  switch  them  off  into  some- 
thing else,  ofttimes  into  a  work  which  any  ordinary 
tradesman  or  layman  could  do  much  better  than  they. 
For  example,  men  who  have  spent  from  ten  to  twenty 
years  getting  ready  to  preach  the  gospel  are  often 
set  to  keeping  accounts,  building  houses,  and  walls, 
and  dykes,  and  made  to  be  "Jacks  of  all  trades"  to 
become  in  the  end,  perhaps,  masters  of  none,  and 
unfitted  for  the  very  work  for  which  they  had  pre- 
pared themselves.  The  Chinaman  is  at  present  quite 
ambitious  to  do  what  he  sees  the  foreigner  do. 

The  way  to  do  a  thing  is  to  do  it.  One  way  to  get 
other  people  to  do  a  thing  is  to  let  them  see  you  do 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  267 

it  with  so  much  unction  and  success  as  to  compel  them 
by  your  example.  K  we  Americans  want  the  gospel 
preached  to  the  Chinese  by  Chinamen,  we  must  studi- 
ously set  about  doing  it  ourselves  with  all  of  our  God 
given  powers.  Then  the  Chinese  will  very  likely  take 
the  hint,  believe  in  the  importance  of  the  enterprise 
and  go  about  doing  it  themselves.  This  is  what  the 
missionaries  of  the  Kiang-an  Mission  believe,  and  are 
practicing  with  commendable  zeal  and  encouraging 
success. 

r  .....  1  Another  way  by  which  evangelism  will 
Institutional  /      .  ^  .  , 

„  i.  assume  and  mamtam  a  proper  place  m 

Evangehsm  .       .    .  ^    ^    ,. .  , 

the   program    of   missionary   life    and 

work,  is  to  INSTITUTIONALIZE  evangelistic  effort. 
At  Hwai  Yuen  Station  a  beginning  has  been  made 
along  this  line.  Each  city  should  have  in  it  at  least 
one  institutional  evangelistic  plant,  some  of  them 
should  have  two, — one  for  men  and  one  for  women. 
These  plants  should  have,  in  addition  to  a  large 
preaching  hall,  social  rooms,  dormitories,  class  rooms, 
reading  rooms,  athletic  features,  and  a  faculty  or 
staff  of  Christian  expert  workmen,  mostly  Chinese, 
but  one  or  two  foreign  missionaries  with  strong 
evangelistic  gifts  and  practical  personal  work,  unction, 
and  love  for  men,  capable  of  mingling  with  and  meet- 
ing all  classes,  and  especially  qualified  to  meet  the 
cultured  gentry  and  literati  of  the  city.  There  are 
1,790  district  cities  in  China  with  an  average  popula- 
tion of  50,000  people.  There  are  180  prefectural  cities, 
with  an  average  population  of  100,000  people.  Most 
of  these  are  still  untouched  by  the  gospel. 


268      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Th    ^li     i  '^^^  Shantung  Mission  sprang,  as  did 

...  .  ^"  ^  several  other  missions,  from  the  Cen- 
tral China  Mission.  The  Shantung 
Province  is  the  most  eastemly  province  of  China, 
unless  we  include  Manchuria.  It  reaches  out  into  the 
sea  like  a  great  camel  nose  and  head,  typical  of  that 
desert  animal,  thirsting  for  life  giving  water.  It 
was  the  birthplace  and  home  of  Confucius  and 
Mencius,  two  of  the  greatest  teachers  and  philosophers 
the  world  has  ever  had.  It  has  a  population,  variously 
estimated,  but  numbering  perhaps  35,000,000  people 
with  a  density  of  possibly  650  persons  per  square  mile. 
The  Shantung  Province  was  until  quite  recently,  the 
territory  of  two  Presbyterian  Missions,  called  the  East 
and  the  West  Shantung  Missions.  Since  the  union  of 
these,  the  Shantung  Mission  is  now  composed  of  eight 
stations,  each  of  them  important,  and  strategically 
located. 

Til    T        Ch  ^^^  ^^^^^  station  established  in  the 

^      .  Shantung  Mission  was  at  Teng  Chow 

in  1861.  This  station  will  always  be 
remembered  as  the  base  of  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Calvin 
Mateer's  remarkably  successful  work.  Evangelism 
has  had  and  still  has  a  prominent  place  in  the  program 
of  this  station's  work.  A  large  self-supporting  church 
with  a  membership  of  about  400  is  the  center  of  the 
city  work.  There  is  also  a  great  country  work  with 
thirty-five  preaching  places  and  over  500  Christians. 
Dr.  J.  P.  Irwin  and  others  of  the  station  assist  in 
both  city  and  country  evangelistic  work. 

Til    Ch  f        Mission  work  at  Chefoo  has  been  estab- 
ihe  Ltietoo    ^.^^^^^    ^.^^^    ^gg2     rj.^^    ^^^     Hunter 

fc>tation  Corbett,  D.D.,  has  been  on  the  ground 


■ 

1 

',;^     Jf 

3      -|^ 

.i  1 

I 

I'X'] 

EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  269 

since  1863.  His  first  Chefoo  residence  was  in  a  miser- 
able Chinese  house  in  the  lower  part  of  the  city.  This 
old  house  is  still  standing  and  is  used  as  a  blacksmith 
shop.  Before  this,  however,  he  resided  about  four 
miles  outside  of  the  city  with  Dr.  and  Mrs.  McCartee 
who  had  come  up  from  Ningpo  in  1862.  Dr.  Corbett 
said  to  us  as  we  stood  on  Temple  Hill  overlooking  the 
city  and  harbor  of  Chefoo,  "While  we  were  living  in 
a  Chinese  house  in  the  city,  Mrs.  Corbett  and  I  selected 
this  site  as  the  best  place  to  begin  work  and  locate 
our  mission  compound.  Then  we  asked  the  Lord  to 
enable  us  to  secure  it.  He  did  so,  and  we  have  been 
working  here  ever  since."  Today,  Temple  Hill  is  one 
of  the  most  fruitful  centers  of  Christian  life  and  light 
in  China.  There  is  a  missionary  force  of  about  a 
dozen  people  in  the  midst  of  a  city  and  district  of 
about  two  million  people.  The  church  numbers  several 
hundred  members  and  it  was  a  great  privilege  to  attend 
the  service  and  see  the  large  congregation  assembled 
in  their  beautiful  church  building  on  Sabbath  after- 
noon. Dr.  Corbett  also  has  a  remarkable  work  in  the 
central  part  of  the  city  of  Chefoo  where  the  gospel  is 
preached  every  day  throughout  the  year  in  a  street 
chapel.  About  80,000  people  attended  these  services 
last  year,  many  of  them  hearing  the  gospel  there  for 
the  first  time  and  many  of  them  becoming  Christians. 
But  the  most  wonderful  feature  of  the  work  of 
this  wonderful  man,  who  is  now  nearing  his  four  score 
years  of  age,  is  the  evangelistic  itineration  carried  on 
throughout  the  great  country  regions  bordering  on 
Chefoo.  Mrs.  Corbett,  who  is  also  a  skilled  and  suc- 
cessful missionary  of  unusual  ability,  said  to  us, 
''Hunter  still  goes  on  these  long  trips  for  weeks  in  the 


270      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

country  just  as  he  has  been  accustomed  to  do  for 
many  years.  It  does  not  seem  to  make  any  difference 
that  he  is  getting  older  and  older  all  the  time."  While 
we  were  in  Chefoo,  Dr.  Corbett  started  on  one  of  those 
campaigns  of  country  evangelism,  accompanied  by  the 
Rev.  Paul  Abbott,  who  is  looking  forward  to  the 
service  of  succeeding  Dr.  Corbett  after  awhile  when  he 
shall  have  acquired  the  language  and  experience  as  an 
assistant  workman  with  this  mighty  man  of  God. 
We  could  not  help  congratulating  Mr.  Abbott,  and  at 
the  same  time  feeling  a  bit  sorry  for  him  as  he  went 
out  for  the  first  time  on  this  long  country  journey. 
We  ourselves  had  been  doing  a  little  of  what  Mr. 
Abbott  was  about  to  do  for  the  first  time,  viz : — live  as 
the  natives  live,  eat  as  the  natives  eat,  sleep  in  Chinese 
inns  and  take  the  life  and  customs  of  the  Chinese 
people  as  his  daily  diet.  It  is  simply  roughing  it  in 
a  fashion  absolutely  unknown  in  America.  It  is  said 
to  be  worse  in  Persia  than  in  China.  Certainly  it  is 
not  as  bad  in  India,  or  Korea,  or  Japan,  or  in  the 
Philippine  Islands.  It  may  be  almost  as  bad  in  some 
parts  of  Turkey,  and  in  some  ways  in  Laos  where  it 
borders  on  China.  But  we  have  concluded  that  the 
itinerating  missionary  in  China  has  one  of  the  hardest 
jobs  of  any  of  the  missionaries  at  work  anywhere 
around  the  world.  How  Dr.  Corbett  can  be  alive 
after  fifty  years  of  such  work  simply  proves  that 
"man  is  immortal  until  his  work  is  done,"  and  it  also 
proves  Dr.  Corbett  to  have  been  heroically  faithful  to 
a  line  of  service  which  must  be  persistently  followed 
if  the  gospel  is  to  reach  the  masses  of  this  greatest 
democracy  on  earth.  Undoubtedly  Dr.  Corbett  repre- 
sents in  his  life  and  work  the  "all  around"  missionary 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  271 

evangelist  and  the  true  varieties  of  missionary  evangel- 
ism, needed,  viz: — 

(1)  The  church  organization  "with  its  sweet  com- 
munion solemn  vows,  and  hymns  of  love  and  praise"; 
(2)  The  institutionalized  city  work  with  chapel,  mu- 
seum, reading  room,  workers  training  classes,  social 
features  and  the  like ;  (3)  Country  itineration  with  its 
village  and  personal  work  conferences,  and  with  its 
preaching,  teaching  and  baptizing  centers.  These  three 
phases  of  evangelism  are  all  clearly  and  successfully 
carried  on  by  Dr.  Corbett  and  his  staff  of  workers  in 
Chefoo.  In  this  plan  the  native  pastor,  evangelist  and 
Bible  woman  have  a  large  place,  and  have  had  for  years 
in  this  station's  program.  We  counted  ourselves  privi- 
leged to  visit  with  Dr.  Corbett  and  study  with  him 
all  these  various  departments  of  work,  even  going  a 
short  way  with  him  in  his  shenza  as  he  started  off  on 
one  of  his  country  campaigns.  He  later  reported  to 
us  as  follows : — 

"Mr.  Abbott  and  I  returned  last  evening  from  a  journey  of 
thirty  days,  every  day  crowded  with  work.  101  services  were 
held  and  the  Lord's  Supper  administered  in  twenty  centers.. 
The  gospel  was  preached  in  fifty-two  villages.  Twenty-seven 
were  received  on  confession  of  faith  and  seven  children  bap- 
tized. We  examined  fifteen  Christian  schools  having  100  boys 
and  211  girls.  We  met  thirty  preachers,  all  enthusiastic  and 
rejoicing  in  the  wonderful  change,  when  the  people  are  all 
friendly  and  willing  to  listen.  We  traveled  in  mule  litters  1142 
li  (3  li  make  a  mile).  Mr.  Abbott  counted  432  villages  either 
on  the  road  or  in  sight  of  the  journey  we  traveled.  The  need 
of  more  laborers  is  most  urgent." 

The  Rev.  Paul  Abbott  is  just  the  kind  of  a  man 
to  be  thus  associated  in  this  work  of  evangelism.  He 
is  greatly  appreciated  by  all,  both  the  Chinese  and 
the  foreigner,  both  Christian  and  non-Christian,  and 


272      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

his  spirit  of  devotion  is  such  as  to  enable  him  to 
endure  hardness  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ. 

TheWeiHsien     ^"^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^'  ^'  ^^'  ^^^^^^  ^"^^ 
g,  ..  the  Rev.  J.   H.  Laughlin  and  their 

wives  opened  the  station  of  Wei 
Hsien.  The  field  of  this  station  is  large  and  fertile. 
There  are  twenty-five  organized  churches  and  about 
175  preaching  centers  with  a  membership  of  over  5000 
communicants.  The  evangelistic  work  is  largely  in 
the  hands  of  the  Rev.  R.  M.  Mateer,  the  Rev.  J.  A. 
Fitch,  and  the  Rev.  F.  H.  Chalfant,  each  of  them  men 
of  rare  worth  and  efficiency.  These  missionaries  are 
ably  assisted  by  a  goodly  band  of  native  pastors  whose 
advice  and  cooperation  are  a  pleasing  feature  of  the 
missionary  program.  A  central  church  located  at  the 
Wei  Hsien  station  compound,  two  miles  outside  of 
the  city,  has  its  own  Chinese  pastor  who  is  supported 
by  the  congregation,  and  who  assists  the  missionary 
pastor,  Rev.  R.  M.  Mateer.  The  situation  at  Wei  Hsien 
strikingly  presents  one  of  the  greatest  present  day 
needs  in  China,  as  previously  referred  to  in  these 
pages,  viz: — Expert  attention  to  city  evangelization. 
The  mission  compound  at  Wei  Hsien  is,  as  are  most 
of  the  mission  compounds  in  China,  located  outside  the 
city  walls  and  in  this  case  some  distance  away  from 
the  city.  The  city  is  an  important  and  populous  center 
of  100,000  people.  It  is  now  open  to  the  gospel  and 
to  aggressive  missionary  effort.  Mr.  Charles  H.  Roys, 
M.D.,  has  a  small  dispensary  inside  the  walls  where 
he  gets  at  a  few  people  with  the  gospel,  and  a  preach- 
ing service  is  maintained  by  other  workers  of  the 
station.  There  is  a  company  of  about  fifty  believers 
in    the    city.    What    is    needed    is    an    institutional 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  273 

evangelistic  plant  worthy  the  name  and  dignity  of  our 
missionary  enterprise. 

^  .       -       The  same  kind  of  an  institutional  church 
^      .  plant    as    is    mentioned    above    and    else- 

where in  this  chapter  is  greatly  needed  in 
Tsinanf  u,  the  capital  city  of  Shantung  Province.  This 
city  has  a  population  of  perhaps  one  million  people. 
The  Presbyterians  have  a  chapel  in  this  city  on  what 
is  called  Sun  Well  Street,  the  principal  street  of  the 
city,  on  which  is  a  well  said  to  be  4,000  years  old. 
The  Rev.  W.  B.  Hamilton,  D.D.,  went  with  us  one 
Sabbath  day  through  the  East  Gate  just  opposite  the 
Presbyterian  Compound,  which  is  located  outside  the 
city  walls.  As  we  walked,  he  told  us,  with  enthusiasm, 
how  the  Lord  by  prayer  had  enabled  them  to  get  that 
East  gate  opened  right  there  in  front  of  the  compound 
and  had  thus  given  them  easy  access  to  the  city.  He 
also  told  us  how  he  yearned  for  an  adequate  plant  and 
equipment  for  their  work  inside  the  city,  so  they  could 
appeal  effectively  to  the  gentry,  the  literati,  and 
student  class,  and  also  to  the  business  men  and  people 
generally  of  that  great  center.  Then  he  took  us 
around  to  their  little  street  chapel  on  this  "Big  Street'* 
of  the  city.  There  we  saw  a  small  room  full  of  big 
Chinamen,  and  a  faithful  Chinese  preacher  declaring 
with  unction  and  energy  the  everlasting  gospel.  Then 
he  showed  us  a  little  side  room  where  they  kept  some 
literature  for  sale  and  distribution,  and  still  another 
small  room  where  the  pastor  lives.  Then  he  said  what 
was  probably  one  of  the  few  last,  longing  utterances 
of  his  life :  "If  we  only  had  $10,000  to  enlarge  this  into 
an  evangelistic  institutional  church,  with  reading  room, 
Bible  study  rooms,  guest  rooms,  game  rooms  and  a 

18 


274      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

gospel  hall  with  capacity  to  seat  500  people,  we  could 

have  it  working"  at  full  capacity  almost  immediately." 

We  walked  back  that  night  through  this  great  city 

with  Mrs.  Hamilton  and  she,  too,  pointed  out  the  wide 

open  door  there  is  there  for  such  an  institutional'work 

as  her  husband  had  outlined.    A  few  days  later  word 

reached  us  saying,  "Hamilton  is  dead."    Shall  we  drop 

the  work  because  one  with  a  great  vision  has  dropped 

in  the  harness  ?     God  forbid ! 

The  Tsinanfu  Station  was  opened  in  1871  by  Rev. 

J.  S.  Mcllvaine,  "a  devoted  missionary  of  scholarly 

tastes   and  refined   disposition,   yet    shrinking  from 

nothing."    The  work  is  being  carried  forward  by  the 

same  kind  of  missionaries.    The  Rev.  John  Murray  is 

the  senior  member  of  the  Mission  after  Dr.  Corbett, 

and  like  Dr.  Corbett  he  is  a  great  itinerant  missionary. 

Mr.  Murray  has  been  on  the  field  for  37  years,  and  has 

suffered  hardship  as  a  good  soldier  of  Jesus  Christ. 

But  many  more  of  such  are  needed,  and  a  very  much 

larger  equipment  is  necessary  if  the  extensive  city  and 

country   evangelistic   opportunity   is   to   be   properly 

embraced.    A  union  church  composed  of  Presbyterians 

and  Baptists  is  a  feature  of  the  East  Compound  of 

this  station. 

,  Ichowfu  was  occupied  as  a  station  in  1890. 

ichowtu      j^  j^^g   ^   ^.^j^   ^jj   ^^    .^g^j^   ^.^j^    ^^^^^ 

station        3^000,000  people  to  evangelize.     The  Rev. 

H.  G.  Romig  says: "The  field  is  wide  open  to 

foreign  and  Chinese  preachers  alike  and  the  people  are 
ready  to  listen.  During  tent  meetings  last  winter 
there  were  non-Christians  who  listened  to  preaching 
and  singing  for  six  hours  at  a  stretch  without  leaving 
the  tent." 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  275 

Dr.  Fleming  said  to  us:  "The  station  is  simply 
swamped  for  lack  of  workers.  The  burden  has  already 
broken  down  several  of  the  missionaries  and  it  is  going 
to  break  more.  But,"  she  added  with  her  eyes  full  of 
tears,  "I  guess  there  is  nothing  to  do  but  B  R  E  A  K." 
This  is  the  largest  and  least  occupied  field  of  any 
station  in  the  Shantung  Province. 
^  .  ,  One  of  the  most  important  stations  in  the 
^.   ..  Shantung  Mission  is  located  in  Tsing  Tau, 

a  German  port  city,  with  a  surrounding 
territory  perhaps  twenty  miles  square  absolutely  con- 
trolled by  the  Germans.  The  place  is  strongly  forti- 
fied; the  hills  are  beautiful  and  said  to  be  bristhng 
with  guns  and  other  machinery  of  war;  but  the  fine, 
fresh  fir  trees  planted  by  the  Germans  furnish  the 
eye  with  a  picture  far  from  war  like.  The  station  was 
opened  in  1898.  The  Tsing  Tau  Presbyterian  Church 
has  been  self-supporting  from  the  first.  It  has  140 
members  with  Chinese  pastor,  two  school  teachers,  a 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  a  suitable  set  of  buildings,  costing 
about  $4000.  The  Rev.  Charles  Ernest  Scott  has 
charge  of  the  evangelistic  work  at  this  point,  and 
together  with  his  very  efficient  wife  and  the  Rev. 
T.  H.  Montgomery^  is  accomplishing  a  large  work. 
We  went  with  him  to  one  of  his  important  country 

stations, Da  Hsin  Tau,  the  home  of  the  celebrated 

Chinese  evangelist,  Ding  Li  Mei.  The  church  at  this 
point  has  220  members  and  is  of  course  self-supporting 
On  this  journey  we  got  some  idea  of  Mr.  Scott's  itiner- 
ating methods.  He  uses  various  kinds  of  conveyances, 
but  prefers  walking,  as  that  brings  him  into  closer  and 
more  frequent  contact  with  the  people.  His  parish 
covers  five  counties  in  which  are  seventy  villages.    He 


276       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

writes,  since  our  visit: — "I  have  today  established  a 
chapel  in  the  last  big",  and  heretofore,  unoccupied  cen- 
ter of  my  field.  We  now  have  chapels  in  each  of 
the  five  big  walled  county  seats,  and  also  in  the  eleven 
most  important  markets.  We  have  forty-five  evan- 
gelists and  Bible  women  at  work.  Our  greatest  need 
now  is  a  Bible  School  building  for  evangelistic  classes 
and  preaching  work."  This  is  the  field  in  which  Miss 
Louisa  Vaughan  and  Miss  Effie  B.  Cooper,  M.D.,  have 
done  such  efficient  evangelistic  service.  It  is  well 
worthy  a  continuance  of  the  support  which  for  years 
has  been  supplied  by  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Wichita,  Kansas,  and  by  Messrs.  E.  Higginson,  A.  A. 
Hyde,  J.  L.  Bowdish,  and  others  of  that  city.  Mr. 
Bowdish  has  for  years  been  interested  in  supporting 
a  prosperous  parish  in  this  field,  called  the  Ruth 
Mission. 

^  .  .  The  Tsining  Station  was  opened  in  1892. 

^,  , .  It  covers  in  whole  or  in  part  eleven  counties. 

There  are  two  organized  churches  in  the 
field,  and  a  communicant  list  of  1,244,  with  adherents 
numbering  2500.  The  evangelistic  work  is  being 
pushed  in  both  city  and  country  by  the  Rev.  T.  N. 
Thompson,  the  Rev.  C.  M.  Eames,  and  the  Rev.  F.  E. 
Field.  During  the  past  year,  157  members  have  been 
received  and  baptized. 

Y-  TT  •  Yi  Hsien  is  the  youngest  of  the  Shantung 
^      .  stations;  it  was  not  occupied  until  1905. 

The  church  numbers  only  fourteen  mem- 
bers. The  room  will  seat  200  people  and  is  crowded 
to  overflowing  each  Sabbath.  They  need  a  building 
which  will  seat  1000  people.  The  gentry  of  the  city 
are  willing  and  ready  to  listen  to  the  gospel,  and  if 


METHODS    AND    MEANS    OF    ITINERATING    IN    CHINA 

I.  Hainan  Wheel-barrow.  2.  House-boat,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Knickerbocker. 
3.  Mule-back.  4.  Footing  It,  Dr.  Gil  man.  5.  Man-back.  6.  Sedan 
Chair.     7.    Two-man   Wheel-barrow.      9.    Peking    Cart.      10.    Sail   Boat. 

II.  Rickshaw.  12.  Mountain  Chair.  13.  R.  R  Train.  14.  Shenza. 
15.   Hand   Car.     16.   Chinese  Inn. 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  277 

suitable  facilities  were  provided,  they  might  be  induced 
to  attend  the  services.  The  fact  of  the  case  is,  the 
Yi  Hsien  station  needs  almost  everything.  The  medi- 
cal missionary,  Dr.  Cunningham,  was  operating  on 
a  kitchen  table  at  the  time  of  our  visit.  Yet  the 
missionaries  are  not  quarreling  with  their  tools,  but 
going  ahead  and  doing  the  best  they  can  under  the 
circumstances,  just  as  the  Rev.  C.  H.  Yerkes  of  this 
station  did  when  he  came  to  meet  us  thirty  miles  from 
his  station  and  there  was  no  train  at  hand  to  take 
us: — he  got  us  there  on  a  hand  car. 

Our  Peking  visit  embraced  much: — 

r\r      M-    •  ^  ^^^P  ^*  Tientsin,  a  trip  to  the  great 

China  Mission      ^^^j^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^.^^  ^^^^^  ^^^^^  ^.^^^ 

away;  a  study  of  the  Temple  of  Heaven,  the  Lahma 
Temple,  and  the  temple  of  Confucius;  a  review  of 
the  Peking  siege  scenes  of  1900,  a  pilgrimage  to  the 
martyr  station  of  Paotingfu,  and  a  careful  study  of 
our  various  mission  institutions  there  and  in  the  capi- 
tal city.  The  best  of  all  was  the  mission  side  of 
the  study  and  the  missionaries  themselves.  Talk 
about  going  around  the  world  to  see  the  sights!  He 
misses  the  marvels  of  the  earth  who  fails  to  see  the 
wonders  being  wrought  by  our  missionaries.  The 
missionaries  of  our  North  China  Mission  are  a  great 
group,  not  in  numbers  but  in  power.  We  heard  much 
about  "The  American  Group"  of  promoters  of  Ameri- 
can enterprises  in  China,  but  the  missionaries  are 
greater  than  they  with  all  of  their  millions  of  capital 
back  of  them. 

The  North  China  Mission  was  organized  in  1863. 
Dr.  W.  A.  P.  Martin  who  was  first  located  in  the 
Central  China  Mission  and  who  has  spent  sixty  years 


278      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

in  China  is  still  hard  at  work  in  Peking,  as  zealous 
and  as  alert  as  the  youngest  missionary.  When  we 
were  in  Peking  three  months  after  the  Chinese  revo- 
lution, he  had  already  completed  a  volume  on  that 
great  event  and  sent  it  to  the  publisher.  His  "Evi- 
dences of  Christianity,"  written  fifty  years  ago,  is 
still  the  best  work  on  that  subject  in  China.  The 
North  China  Mission  has  three  stations: — 
p  - .  The  first  station  to  be  opened  in  North 

^^^  ^.  China  was  in   Peking.    Evangelism   here 

seems  to  saturate  every  form  of  work.  At 
the  time  of  the  Boxer  uprising,  in  1900,  most  of  the 
Christians  were  killed  or  scattered  far  and  wide. 
After  that  terrible  martyrdom  in  which  probably 
30,000  Christians  in  China  were  killed,  the  North  China 
Mission  and  the  Peking  work  was  begun  almost 
de  novo.  Hence  in  the  entire  North  Mission  there  are 
only  about  500  Christians.  But  the  work  of  evangel- 
ism is  grandly  going  forward.  In  Peking  there  is  an 
East  Church,  a  West  Church,  a  Street  Chapel;  and 
about  Peking  there  is  a  net  work  of  itineration  and 
country  chapels  which  are  bringing  large  numbers 
under  the  influence  of  the  gospel.  Since  the  passing 
of  the  old  Buddha, — the  Empress  dowager,  and  the 
abdication  of  the  Manchus,  and  the  coming  of  the  new 
republic,  old  things  have  passed  away  and  all  things 
have  become  new.  In  a  personal  conference  which 
we  had  with  the  then  Prime  Minister,  Mr.  Tang  Shao 
Yi,  he  assured  us  that  the  purpose  of  the  government 
was  to  encourage  education,  reform  and  Christian 
progress.  Our  missionaries  in  China  are  working  now 
under  a  new  inspiration,  that  of  making  China  a 
Christian  nation  within  a  generation.    No  better  illus- 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  279 

tration  is  needed  of  the  workings  of  God's  law  of 
the  "Sudden  Leap'*  than  the  change  that  has  come 
over  China  in  a  moment,  in  the  twinkling  of  an  eye. 
NOW  is  the  time  to  reinforce  our  missions  in  China. 
p  ..  -  We  were  greatly  impressed  with  the  spirit 
^,   ..  of    consecration   which    prevailed    in    all 

North  China,  and  especially  at  Paotingfu, 
the  martyr  station  of  the  North  China  Mission.  Un- 
doubtedly the  memory  of  the  martyred,  and  the 
sanctity  of  the  spirits  of  the  just  men  and  women 
and  little  children  made  perfect  through  suffering, 
are  exercising  a  hallowed  and  strengthening  influence 
upon  all  who  follow  in  their  train.  The  day  will  be 
a  memorable  one  in  our  lives  when  we  stood  beside 
the  graves  of  the  martyred  missionaries  of  Paotingfu 
and  read  on  the  tablet  erected, 

"TO  THE  GLORY  OF  GOD 

and  in  Loving  Remembrance  of — 

George  Yardley  Taylor,  M.D. 

The  Rev.  Frank  Edson  Simcox 

Mary  Gilson  his  wife 

and  their  children: 

Paul,  Francis,  and  Margaret. 

Cortland  Van  Rensselaer  Hodge,  M.D. 

and 

Elsie  Campbell  Sinclair,  his  wife 

Who    together   with    many    Chinese    fellow 

Christians  gave  up  their  lives  for  Christ." 

The  monument  had  been  erected  just  one  year 
previous  to  our  visit  and  the  service  we  held  at  the 
cemetery    was    in    the    nature    of    an    anniversary 


280      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

memorial.    Dr.  A.  M.  Cunningham  led  us  as  we  sang 
a  portion  of  the  hymn : 

"The  martyr  first  whose  eagle  eye 
Could  pierce  beyond  the  grave." 

This  station  has  also  a  beautiful  memorial  church 
building.  The  organization  has  300  members  and  the 
spirit  of  evangelism  is  eager  and  watchful,  "lest 
coming  suddenly  He  find  any  sleeping.*' 

In  conference,  the  Paoting  fu  Station  expressed 
themselves  most  enthusiastically  on  the  need  of 
making  an  aggressive  move  upon  China  at  this  time. 
All  doors  are  open,  as  never  before,  especially  the 
gates  of  the  cities  of  China.  They  need  in  Paoting  fu 
very  badly  a  well  equipped  and  well  manned  institu- 
tional church  for  their  great  city  work,  including  the 
military  class.  Their  street  chapel  was  recently 
burned  by  riotous  looters.  The  General  of  the  Second 
Army  Division  located  at  Paoting  fu.  General  Wang, 
came  to  the  mission  and  requested  that  Christian  work 
be  done  among  his  men.  China  is  now  absolutely  in 
the  power  of  the  army  and  will  probably  be  for  years 
to  come.  The  soldiers  are  splendid  military  tacticians, 
but  they  have  no  morale.  They  have  no  heart,  no 
altruistic  spirit.  It  is  every  man  for  himself.  In  days 
of  peace  they  rob  and  loot;  in  days  of  war  they  may 
throw  away  their  arms  and  scoot.  If  they  should 
turn  against  the  foreign  missionary  they  could  crush 
him  and  blot  out  his  work  in  a  day.  Hence  it  is 
important,  yes  absolutely  necessary  that  Christianity 
be  given  to  the  army  of  China.  All  over  China  both 
missionaries  and  army  officers  are  recognizing  this 
fact.     The  latter  are  requesting  the  missionaries  to 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  281 

preach  the  gospel  to  their  men.  But  as  in  Paoting  fu, 
so  almost  everywhere,  the  missionaries  have  no  force 
or  equipment  to  do  such  work.  The  following  was 
unanimously  adopted  by  the  Paoting  fu  station,  and 
endorsed  by  the  Peking,  Chef  oo  and  Tsinanf  u  stations : 

"V^e  believe  that  the  time  has  come  for  missions  in  China 
to  attack  the  cities  in  a  vigorous  campaign  of  Institutional 
Evangelism.  By  Institutional  Evangelism  we  mean  the  estab- 
lishment and  equipment,  in  a  strong  and  dignified  way,  of  in- 
stitutional churches,  with  a  staff  of  specialists  and  with  de- 
partments of  Christian  effort  to  reach  with  the  gospel,  men, 
women  and  young  people  of  all  walks  in  life,  giving  especial 
attention,  however,  to  students,  business  men,  and  literati  and 
the  military  classes.  To  this  end  $1,000,000  is  needed  at  once 
to  inaugurate  and  equip  such  working  plants  in  at  least  100 
cities  located  within  the  bounds  of  Presbyterian  responsibility 
in  China." 

_,,  ^,  .  ^  This  station  was  occupied  in  1903, 
The  Shunte  Fu  ,   .  , ,  j  j      m, 

c,.    ..  and  IS  greatly  undermanned.     The 

Station  T  J.-  1    T,  ^  J 

evangelistic  work  has  gone  forward 

encouragingly    considering    the    lamentable    lack    of 

workers,  native  and  foreign.     "Pray  ye  the  Lord  of 

the  harvest  that  He  will  send  forth  laborers  into  His 

harvest."  We  may  talk  all  we  will  about  a  few  people 

being  able  to  do  a  great  work,  Christ  knew  that  a 

few  workmen  could  never  take  the  place  of  an  adequate 

force.     Hence   when  He  saw  that  the  harvest  was 

white    and    the    laborers    few    He    gave    the    above 

command. 

,     „  The  Hunan  Mission  came  into  existence 

-_.    .  in  1900  at  Siangtan,  the  capital  of  the 

province    of   Hunan.      It    is   the    most 

interior   of   any   of   our   China   missions.     It    might 

fittingly  be  called  the  Central  China  Mission  rather 

than  the  one  now  bearing  that  name.     At  present  it 

has  four  stations,  Siangtan,  Hengchow,  Chengchow, 


282      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

and  Changteh,  with  an  important  substation  at 
Taoyuen.  It  has  a  force  of  thirty-six  missionaries  with 
a  full  program  of  evangelistic,  educational  and  medical 
work.  Although  it  was  one  of  the  last  missions  to  be 
launched  in  China,  it  has  a  communicant  membership 
roll  about  equal  to  that  of  the  Hainan  Mission, 
numbering  upward  of  600. 

.   ^  The  Rev.  Geo.  L.  Gelwicks  of  the  Hunan 

p, .  J  Mission  says:  "In  a  marked  way  God  has 
„.    .  been  leading  toward  a  union  between  the 

China  extension,  and  a  movement  with  an 
utterly  independent  origin,  namely: — ^Advance  work 
from  the  Presbyterian  Laos  Mission  for  the  Laos 
people  still  in  darkness,  multitudes  of  whom  live  in 
southwestern  China.  I  may  say  we  consider  Yunnan 
the  most  hkely  field.  Our  normal  field  would  be  the 
southern  half  of  the  province  in  which  there  are  no 
less  than  thirty-one  cities  of  civil  rank  higher  than 
county.    The  first  station  would  likely  be  Linan  fu." 

The  Rev.  W.  Clifton  Dodd,  D.  D.,  of  the  Laos 
Mission,  who  has  made  careful  explorations  of  these 
intervening  regions  between  China  and  Siam,  and  the 
Rev.  J.  H.  Freeman,  D.  D.,  of  the  same  mission  who 
has  independently  explored  these  unocccupied  fields, 
are  each  of  the  opinion  that  a  Chino-Lao  Mission  should 
be  launched  immediately  and  that  the  first  station 
should  be  Linan  fu  in  the  province  of  Yunnan.  Dr. 
Dodd  says:  "I  believe  that  Linan  fu  is  most  strongly 
to  be  advocated  as  the  first  station  of  the  new  Chino- 
Lao  Mission.  Wherever  the  suggestion  first  came 
from  I  believe  it  was  inspired  by  the  Holy  Spirit." 
The  China  Council  at  its  last  meeting  took  the 
following  action:     "That  the  Council    approves    the 


EVANGELISM  IN  CHINA  283 

action  of  the  South  China  Mission  looking  to  further 
investigation  of  the  condition  of  the  Laos  people  in  the 
Kwangsi  and  Yunnan  provinces  by  the  chairman  with 
a  member  of  the  South  China  Mission  in  the  hope  that 
steps  may  soon  be  taken  for  opening  up  work  among 
the  Chinese  Laos."  This  is  one  of  the  most  magnifi- 
cent ambitions  it  was  our  privilege  to  find  among  the 
missionaries  on  the  foreign  field.  This  movement  if 
fully  carried  out  will  bring  the  gospel  to  perhaps  ten 
million  Laos  people  who  have  heretofore  not  been 
reckoned  anywhere  in  the  program  of  missionary  oper- 
ations. It  would  probably  mean  the  incorporation  of 
something  like  an  equal  number  into  the  scheme  of  our 
China  missionary  program.  The  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Geo.  L. 
Gelwicks  of  China  have  offered  themselves  to  go  and 
pioneer  the  work  from  the  China  side,  and  both  Dr. 
Freeman  and  Dr.  Dodd  have  volunteered  to  do  the 
same  thing  from  the  Laos  side.  The  Laos  Mission  is 
asking  for  $50,000  to  launch  their  part  of  the  pro- 
gram. The  China  side  will  probably  need  as  much 
more.  As  Mr.  Gelwicks  says:  "To  reach  miUions  of 
people  with  the  gospel;  to  assist  two  great  races  in 
two  languages,  in  two  fields  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  cannot  be  called  a  narrow  or  local  appeal." 


CHAPTER  XIV 
EDUCATION  IN  CHINA 

CHINA  is  a  large  country,  and  the  educational 
work  being  done  by  the  Government  and  dif- 
ferent missionary  agencies  is  so  extensive  and 
varied  that  to  give  any  adequate  statement  of  it  would 
require  a  large  volume.    We  must  necessarily  confine 

■r.  .  «.  ox  X          J.  ourselves  to  our  Presbyterian  Mis- 

Bnef  Statement  .          ,      ,       t^   .  ..           .    ^          4. 

^  -^ ,       ^ .       ,  sion  schools.     But  it  may  help  us  to 

of  Educational  .  ,                     j       i.-       i        i 

^       .  appreciate  our  own  educational  work 

to  take  a  brief  view  of  the  Govern- 
ment system  of  education,  to  notice  the  present  needs 
and  opportunities  for  educational  work,  and  also  to 
mention  some  of  the  problems  that  face  us  in  mission- 
ary education  in  China. 

Until  recent  years  China  had  no  educational 
system  worthy  the  name.  Her  educational  work  con- 
sisted in  memorizing  the  classics,  and  writing  essays 
which  were  rewarded  more  for  the  mechanical  skill 
in  making  the  character  than  for  the  thought  or  liter- 
ary finish.  Students  performed  great  feats  of  memory 
and  were  skilled  in  the  repetition  of  pages  of  Confucius 
and  Mencius,  but  no  instruction  was  ever  given  in  the 
more  scientific  and  practical  branches  of  Western 
education.  A  liberal  education  was  a  thing  unknown 
in  China  until  within  recent  years. 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  285 

After  the  Boxer  outbreak,  the  Emperor  tried  to 
introduce  some  modem  reforms  along  educational 
lines,  and  even  the  Old  Buddha,  the  inimical  and 
unspeakable  Empress  Dowager,  gave  her  endorsement 
to  a  progressive  system  of  Western  education.  An  im- 
perial decree  was  issued  January  13, 1903,  providing  for 
a  system  of  schools,  ranging  from  the  kindergarten  to 
the  university,  consisting  of  nine  grades:  Kinder- 
garten, Lower  and  Higher  Primary,  Middle  Schools, 
High  Schools,  University,  Post-Graduate,  Colleges, 
Lower  and  Higher  Normal  Schools.  In  April  1907 
another  imperial  decree  was  issued  providing  for  a 
lower  and  higher  normal  school  for  girls. 

This  new  system  of  education  has  been  estab- 
lished with  more  or  less  success  in  many  parts  of  the 
Country,  but  nothing  like  a  general  school  system  for 
all  China  has  been  even  approximated.  Encouraging 
as  the  new  movement  has  been,  the  Government  has 
not  even  touched  the  hem  of  the  educational  garment 
of  the  great  Middle  Kingdom.  Millions  of  her  people 
are  yet  untouched  by  the  uplifting  and  enlightening 
influences  of  modern  education.  The  per  cent  of  illit- 
eracy is  still  very  large.  According  to  the  last  statis- 
tical report,  the  number  of  provincial  schools  was 
42,444  with  1,031,571  scholars,  and  the  schools  in 
Peking  numbered  252  with  15,734  scholars. 

The  recent  Revolution  has  greatly  disorganized 
the  Government  schools.  Most  of  them  have  been 
disbanded  for  months,  and  the  teachers  given  a 
vacation.  What  the  future  policy  will  be  no  one  can 
foretell.  Like  all  departments  of  the  Government,  the 
educational  system  must  be  reorganized  on  a  demo- 
cratic basis,   and   harmonized   with   the   progressive 


286      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

policy  of  the  new  Republic.    This  will  take  both  time 

and  money.     Even  the  most  optimistic  cannot  hope 

for  any  very  great  progress  in  national  education  in 

the  immediate  future.    While  China  is  surprising  the 

world  with  her  marvelous  strides  along  all  lines  of 

modem  life,  we  must  not  forget  that  the  size  of  the 

country,  the  inaccessibility  of  the  masses,  and  the 

inherited  conservatism  of  the  people  make  it  extremely 

difficult  to  accomplish  reforms  rapidly.     China  must 

have  time  to  work  out  her  educational  salvation. 

J.J      rx        i.     -x  In  the  meantime,  the  opportunity 

New  Opportunity        ^  .    .  \.    ^       - 

j:     t»*.    .      c  1-    t      lor     our     mission      schools     is 
for  Mission  Schools  j.      4.1.  u  ^  mi, 

greater  than  ever  before.     The 

country  has  never  been  so  open  to  Western  learning 
as  today.  All  classes  are  seeking  Western  education. 
The  old  forms  of  learning  have  lost  their  hold  upon 
the  people.  They  want  Western  science  and  sociology, 
and  are  applying  for  admission  into  our  mission  schools 
in  numbers  far  beyond  our  capacity  to  receive  them. 
This  new  revival  of  learning  in  China  is  frought 
with  peril  to  the  Chinese,  and  is  dangerous  to  the 
cause  of  Christianity,  unless  the  Church  guides  the 
new  education.  Already  streams  of  influences  are 
flowing  into  China  from  Japan  and  other  sources, 
bringing  in  materialistic,  agnostic  and  skeptical 
theories,  that  are  corrupting  the  minds  of  the  young 
men  and  militating  against  the  progress  of  the  King- 
dom of  Jesus  Christ.  Such  books  as  "Evolution  and 
Ethics"  by  Huxley,  "Principles  of  Sociology"  by 
Spencer,  "The  Origin  of  Species"  by  Darwin,  "Social 
Contract"  by  Rousseau,  and  others  of  a  more  pro- 
nounced materialistic  and  dangerous  character,  are 
being   widely    read.      Dr.    VosKamp,    of   the    Berlin 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  287 

Mission  at  Tsingtau,  thinks  that  at  least  sixty  per 
cent  of  the  books  sold  today  in  the  book  markets  of 
China  are  materialistic  and  agnostic.  We  are  facing 
an  entirely  new  condition  of  things  in  the  Far  East. 
Old  things  are  passing  away  and  all  things  are 
becoming  new.  It  is  generally  conceded  that  the  next 
few  years  will,  in  all  probability  be  the  most  critical 
in  the  history  of  missionary  education  in  China.  If 
we  can  judge  the  futur*^  upon  the  basis  of  the  past, 
reviewed  in  the  light  of  the  present,  it  will  be  safe  to 
prophecy  that  the  next  five  or  ten  years  will  determine 
the  success  or  failure  of  our  educational  enterprise 
as  a  missionary  agency. 

cf  T^j  X'  1  These  facts  bring  our  Missions 
Some  Educational     n         .      ur  -^  j 

p    , ,  face   to   face   with    some    educa- 

tional pioblems  which  must  be 
met  and  solved  in  the  near  future.  Among  these  are, 
The  organization  and  articulation  of  our  schools  with 
the  Government  system  of  education,  and  these  must 
be  worked  out  together — ^The  problem  of  efficiency  in 
our  teaching  force,  both  foreign  and  native — ^The  ques- 
tion of  the  number  and  character  of  our  higher 
schools,  colleges  and  universities — ^The  problem  of 
religious  work  in  the  schools.  All  these  and  many 
more  are  problems  that  need  to  be  worked  out  with  a 
broad  vision  and  a  wise  statesmanship  if  we  are  to 
take  the  places  in  the  educational  life  of  China  that 
we  must  take  in  order  to  maintain  the  respect  of  the 
higher  classes  and  do  the  work  we  are  there  to  do. 
c  •  -f  ^^®  Presbyterian  Mission  in  its  educa- 
e  pin  {-iQj^ai  ^Qj.j^  jj^  China  is  united  in  all  of  its 
higher  schools  with  the  other  denomina- 
tions.   This  tendency  to  union  in  educational  work  is 


288      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

one  of  the  most  hopeful  and  encouraging  features  of 
mission  work.  At  Nanking,  Peking,  Weihsien,  Hang- 
chow,  Canton,  and  possibly  one  or  two  other  centers, 
the  wisdom  and  advantage  of  union  educational  work 
is  being  demonstrated.  President  Bowen  of  Nanking 
University  says,  "There  is  no  more  striking,  and  at 
the  same  time  hopeful  development  of  modem  mis- 
sionary endeavor  in  the  Orient,  and  especially  in 
China  and  Korea,  than  this  movement  among  the 
evangelical  churches  toward  actual  cooperation  in 
educational  work."  It  is  gratifying  to  know  that  our 
Presbyterian  Church  is  one  of  the  leading  bodies  in 
the  movement  toward  union. 

In  giving  an  account  of  the  educational  work  of 
the  Presbyterian  Church  U.  S.  A.,  we  shall  speak  first 
of  the  colleges,  secondly  of  the  theological  seminaries, 
and  lastly  of  the  secondary  and  middle  schools. 
^,     p  There  are  four  Presbyterian  col- 

p      u  ^    •  leges  in  China,  located  at  Hang- 

i-.  11  J-  rM.'  chow,    Nanking,    Weihsien,    and 

CoUeges  of  China     ^^^^^^^ 

H         li        r  n  '^^^^  ^^  ^  union  of  Northern  and 

Southern  Presbyterians.  It  is  lo- 
cated at  Hangchow,  one  of  the  ancient  Capitals  of 
China,  on  the  Chien  Tang  River,  which  is  noted  for  its 
great  tidal  wave  known  as  the  Hangchow  "bore."  This 
phenomenal  "bore"  rolls  up  the  river  from  the  sea  at 
certain  seasons  of  the  year  in  a  solid  breast  of  water 
from  six  to  twenty  feet  high.  It  is  the  most  famous 
"bore"  in  the  world.  Hangchow  is  the  Capital  of  the 
Chekiang  province,  with  its  twelve  to  sixteen  million 
inhabitants,  the  smallest  and  wealthiest  of  the  eight- 
een provinces  of  China.    It  is  connected  with  Shanghai 


COLLEGES    AND   UNIVERSITIES 


1.  Nanking    University    Plant    in  T). 

Part 

2.  Dr.   Bowen,   President  Nanking  C. 

University 

3.  Residences    of    Professors,  7. 

Hangchow  College  8. 

4.  Severance  Hall,   Hangchow 


Roofs  of  Old  Examination  Stalls, 

Nanking 
Paul  D.  Bergen,  D.D..  President 

Shantung  College,   Weihsien 
Canton   Christian   College 
Canton   Cliristian   College 

Launch 


College 


9.     Arts  College,   Shantung  Univer  ity.    Weihsien 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  289 

by  the  Shanghai-Ningpo  Railroad  which  is  owned  and 
operated  entirely  by  Chinese. 

The  College  occupies  an  ideal  site  of  eighty  acres 
on  the  north  bank  of  the  Chien  Tang  River,  about  six 
miles  south  of  the  City,  and  within  a  few  minutes 
walk  of  the  Zahkaw  Station,  the  present  terminus  of 
the  railroad.  The  campus  includes  fields  on  the  river 
levels  a  large  plateau  one  hundred  feet  higher  on 
which  the  main  buildings  are  situated,  and  an  extended 
sweep  up  the  hill  side  to  the  top  of  the  first  range  of 
the  foot-hills  of  that  great  mountain  system  which 
stretches  westward  across  China  and  joins  the  Hima- 
layas. From  the  lofty  hill-top,  a  magnificent  pano- 
rama unrolls  revealing  the  west  lake,  Hangchow  City, 
the  winding  river,  four  pagodas,  hills,  temples  and 
mountains.  It  is  one  of  the  most  beautiful  locations 
in  China,  and  compares  favorably  with  the  locations 
of  Robert  College,  Constantinople,  and  the  Syrian 
Protestant  College,  Beirut. 

The  College  is  the  outgrowth  of  the  first  boys' 
school  started  in  China,  which  was  organized  at 
Ningpo  in  1845  by  the  Rev.  R.  Q.  Way,  and  D.  B. 
McCartee,  M.D.,  with  an  enrollment  of  thirty  students. 
In  1867  Dr.  Nevius  and  Mr.  Green  moved  the  School 
to  Hangchow.  In  1880  Rev.  J.  H.  Judson  took  charge 
of  the  School  and  has  been  connected  with  it  ever  since. 
In  1888  it  was  made  the  High  School  of  the  Central 
China  Mission,  and  in  1897  was  enlarged  into  a  college. 
In  1906  the  Mission  elected  a  board  of  directors  and 
entered  upon  a  policy  of  expansion.  In  1910  the  union 
with  the  Southern  Presbyterians  was  consummated 
and  the  College  one  year  later  moved  into  the  splendid 
buildings  on  the  new  site  south  of  the  City. 

19 


290      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

There  are  three  large  and  imposing  main  build- 
ings; Severance  Class  Hall,  costing  $18,500  gold,  and 
two  three  storied  dormitories.  Gamble  Hall,  and 
Wheeler  and  Dusenbury  Hall,  costing  $12,000  gold  each. 
There  are  also  five  beautiful  residences  further  up  the 
hill  overlooking  the  College  and  the  River.  President 
E.  L.  Mattox  has  associated  with  him  in  the  work 
Rev.  Robert  F.  Fitch,  and  Rev.  J.  H.  Judson,  of  the 
Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  two  strong  Professors 
representing  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
eleven  Chinese  instructors.  One  of  the  unique  features 
of  the  College  is  the  department  of  self-help,  under 
the  efficient  management  of  Rev.  J.  H.  Judson,  so  long 
connected  with  the  Institution.  About  one-half  of  the 
boys  help  themselves  through  school  by  working  a 
certain  number  of  hours  each  day.  This  is  a  new 
departure  in  college  work  in  China  and  is  proving  a 
great  success. 

-^     ,  .  Nanking  is   distinctly   an   American 

Nanking,  an  .    .  ,  r^j^     j.v.         -  x^j. 

.     '      .        missionary     center. .  Of     the     eight 

P  "  societies  at  work  there — ^Northern 
sionary  Center  p^esbyterians  and  Southern  Presby- 
terians, Disciples,  Quakers,  Christians,  Advent,  Epis- 
copal, and  Methodist — all  are  American  and  are 
supplied  exclusively  with  missionaries  from  America. 
There  is  no  better  center  for  educational  work  in 
China  than  this  ancient  city  of  Nanking.  It  is  within 
easy  reach  of  Shanghai,  both  by  boat  and  railroad, 
and  is  accessible  to  the  great  plains  of  the  north  by 
railroad,  while  the  Yangtse  with  its  numerous  branches 
and  canals  with  their  steam  launches  make  it  the 
very  center  of  a  vast  population.  Politically  Nanking 
ranks  next  to  Peking.     It  is  the  ancient  Capital  of 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  291 

the  Ming  Dynasty,  and  has  been  during  the  Manchu 
the  Vice-royalty  of  three  great  Yangtse  Valley  prov- 
inces, with  the  government  of  a  people  nearly  equal  to 
the  population  of  the  whole  United  States.  It  also  has 
the  distinction  of  being  the  first  Capital  of  the  Republic 
of  China.  Here  the  National  Assembly  first  met  and 
formulated  the  provisional  constitution  and  laid  the 
foundations  of  the  new  government.  No  better  place 
could  be  found  in  all  China  for  the  building  up  of  a 
great  university. 
^,     ^         .      .  From  the  beginning  of  the  mission 

fi,  ^T  .  ^^  -x         work  in  Nanking  the  educational 
ot  the  University      ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  confined 

to  the  three  missions  constituting  the  present  union, 
namely,  the  Presbyterians,  the  Disciples,  and  the 
Methodists.  The  Presbyterian  and  the  Disciple 
schools  were  the  first  to  unite  in  1906  under  the  name 
of  the  Union  Christian  College.  In  1910  the  Metho- 
dists entered  the  union. 

The  University  is  controlled  by  a  Board  of 
Trustees  in  America,  composed  of  nine  members,  three 
from  each  of  the  three  missions  represented  in  the 
union,  who  perform  the  usual  duties  of  such  officers. 
On  the  field  there  is  a  Board  of  Managers,  four  from 
each  Mission,  who  control  and  manage  the  affairs  of 
the  University,  subject  to  the  approval  of  the  Board 
of  Trustees.  For  immediate  control  there  is  a  local 
Executive  Committee  of  the  Board  of  Managers,  as 
well  as  a  University  Council,  representing  the  Faculty. 

President  A.  J.  Bowen  has  associated  with  him 
in  the  faculty  twelve  missionary  professors,  including 
Rev.  and  Mrs.  John  E.  Williams,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  A. 


292      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Bullock,  of  the  Northern  Presbyterian  Church,  and 
seventeen  Chinese  assistants. 

The  University  has  at  present  thirty-two  acres  of 
land,  situated  in  three  parts  of  the  city.  The  central 
plant  consists  of  twelve  acres,  most  of  which  was 
originally  the  Nanking  University.  Here  there  is  a 
dormitory  that  accommodates  450  students.  The  Cen- 
tral Administration  Building  has  offices  on  the  ground 
floor,  class  rooms  on  the  second  floor,  and  dormitories 
on  the  third  floor.  The  Preparatory  School  Building 
is  used  entirely  for  class  rooms.  The  College  Y.  M. 
C.  A.  Building  and  the  Chapel  provide  for  the  religious 
and  social  meetings  of  the  students.  One  residence  for 
foreign  teachers  on  the  campus,  and  three  others  near 
it,  with  smaller  Chinese  style  houses,  provide  for  the 
foreign  teaching  staff  who  live  at  this  center. 

This  plant  provides  for  the  college  and  high  school 

work  at  present.     In  the  near  future  it  is  the  hope  of 

the  University  to  secure  a  new  site  for  the  University 

schools  and  use  the  present  buildings  for  the  high 

school.     The   other  centers   are  being  used   for  the 

intermediate  and  primary  schools  and  are  well  equipped 

with  buildings  and  teaching  force. 

^^,  "The  Shantung  University  consists  of 

jj  .        .^       three  colleges  at  three  important  centers 
universny        «?  <_ i  • 

of  the  provmce,  viz: — 

The  Union  College  of  Arts  and  Sciences  at  Wei- 
hsien. 

The  Union  Medical  College  at  Tsinanf  u. 

The  Gotch-Robinson  Theological  College,  Tsing- 
choufu. 

While  the  Colleges  of  the  University  are  at  present 
established    at    these    three    centers,    it    has    been 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  293 

unanimously  decided  by  the  cooperating  Missions  and 
the  Home  Societies,  to  concentrate  the  work  of  the 
University  at  the  provincial  capital  Tsinanfu,  where 
the  Medical  College  is  already  located. 

This  becomes  practicable  as  the  property  now  in 
use  by  the  Colleges  at  Weihsien  and  Tsingchoufu  is 
needed  for  other  Mission  purposes. 

The  uniting  of  the  University  work  at  Tsinanfu 
will  form  an  epoch  in  the  history  of  Higher  Christian 
education  in  Shantung,  facilitating  a  wider  educational 
union  amongst  the  Missions  of  the  province,  leading  to 
increased  economy  and  efficiency,  placing  us  in  contact 
with  the  most  influential  Chinese  of  Shantung,  and 
upon  the  two  important  railways  of  the  province. 

The  University  was  established  by  the  American 
Presbyterian  and  the  English  Baptist  Missions,  and  is 
governed  by  a  representative  Council  subject  to  the 
ultimate  control  of  the  home  societies. 

Other  Missions  of  Shantung  and  contiguous  prov- 
inces are  cordially  invited  to  enter  the  union,  either 
wholly  or  in  part,  on  terms  of  equality  with  the  original 
uniting  Missions. 

Several  of  these  Missions  are  now  negotiating  with 
this  in  view,  and  it  is  hoped  that  ultimately  the  union, 
which  has  been  so  signally  blessed  may  include  all  the 
Protestant  Missions  of  the  province. 

The  College  of  Arts  and  Sciences  is  the  distinctive 
Presbyterian  contribution  to  the  Shantung  University. 
This  school  is  the  result  of  a  union  of  the  Tengchow 
College,  situated  for  many  years  at  Tengchowfu,  and 
the  Tsingchow  High  School.  Tengchow  College  was 
founded  by  Dr.  and  Mrs.  C.  W.  Mateer,  in  1864.  The 
first  class  was  graduated  in  1878.    Over  two  hundred 


294       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

graduates  have  gone  forth  from  this  Institution  in 
the  last  thirty-five  years,  of  which  twenty-four  per 
cent  have  become  preachers,  fifty-four  per  cent 
teachers,  seven  per  cent  physicians.  Every  graduate 
of  the  College  has  been  a  Christian,  though  some  have 
not  Hved  up  to  their  Christian  profession.  These 
men  have  gone  out  into  all  parts  of  the  country,  and 
are  among  the  most  useful  men  of  the  Christian  Church 
in  China.  The  character  of  the  graduates,  together 
with  Dr.  Mateer's  great  scholarship  and  wide  reputa- 
tion through  his  text  books,  have  made  the  College 
known  as  a  place  where  a  thorough  Christian  and 
scientific  education  is  given. 

The  Shantung  College  stands  at  the  very  top  of 
all  educational  institutions  in  China  for  advanced 
educational  work.  It  has  six  fully  equipped  and  thor- 
oughly furnished  departments — Religious  Instruction 
— Chinese  Language  and  Literature — Mathematics, 
Chemistry  and  Physics — History  and  Pedagogy — 
Geology,  Botany,  Zoology,  etc. — Psychology,  Ethics, 
and  Economics. 

The  College  will  soon  be  moved  to  Tsinanf  u,  where 
all  departments  of  the  University  are  to  be  located, 
but  the  splendid  buildings  at  Weihsien  will  continue 
to  be  used  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  for  middle  and 
high  schools,  and  for  normal  and  Bible  training  schools. 

This  College  is  the  only  high  grad  institution  in 
the  great  province  of  Shantung,  with  its  immense 
population  of  35,000,000.  The  United  States  has  over 
500  colleges  and  universities :  Shantung  Province,  with 
a  population  almost  one  half  as  large  as  the  entire 
United  States,  has  but  one  college.  What  could  one 
college  do  in  meeting  the  needs  of  all  the  states  east 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  295 

of  the  Mississippi  River?  Yet  Shantung  Christian 
College  is  trying  to  provide  a  higher  education 
for  35,000,000  people.  Under  the  exceptionally  able 
leadership  of  President  Paul  T.  Bergen,  D.D.,  the  Col- 
lege is  gaining  each  year  in  influence  and  efficiency. 
The  Presbyterian  missionaries  on  the  Faculty  of  the 
College  are  Rev.  Harry  W.  Luce  and  Rev.  Horace 
Chandler,  both  of  whom  are  able  and  efficient  men. 

THE  NORTH  CHINA  EDUCATIONAL  UNION, 
p  ,  .  Our  college  work  in  Peking  is  connected 

^  „  with  the  "North  China  Educational  Union," 

^  which  includes: — 

The  North  China  College  of  Arts— Teng-Chou. 

The  North  China  Union  Medical  College — Peking. 

The  North  China  Union  Theological  Seminary — 
Peking. 

The  North  China  Union  Woman* s  College  and  Af- 
filiated Schools — Peking. 

All  mission  work  in  North  China  was  disintegrated 
by  the  Boxer  Movement  of  1900.  Property  was 
destroyed  and  the  institutions  disorganized.  During 
the  winter  and  spring  of  1901  the  missionaries  still 
remaining  in  Peking  held  a  number  of  meetings  for 
the  purpose  of  perfecting  a  basis  of  union  in  educa- 
tional work.  This  has  been  accomplished,  with  the 
above  mentioned  schools  cooperating  in  perfect  har- 
mony, and  with  great  success. 

p  „  The   North   China   College    of   Arts   is   an 

^   .    ,        evolution  from  a  Boarding  School  established 

in  Tsingchowfu  by  Rev.  L.  D.  Chapin  in 

1867.     In  1893-4  a  substantial  college  building  was 

erected  with  residences  for  teachers,  and  seven  years 


296      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

of  successful  work  was  done  before  the  Boxer  out- 
break of  1900.  The  upheaval  however,  did  not  stop 
the  School.  In  1901  one  of  the  largest  classes  was 
graduated,  and  soon  new  buildings  were  erected  on 
new  foundations  in  a  more  desirable  location.  Dr. 
Sheffield  has  been  the  President  of  the  Institution 
from  the  beginning,  and  is  assisted  by  an  able  faculty. 
The  other  three  institutions  cooperating  in  this 
union  will  be  mentioned  later  under  the  head  of  theo- 
logical seminaries,  medical  work,  and  woman^s  work. 

i-i     X       ^1    .  ...        Canton  Christian  College,    though 

Canton  Christian        ,  4.  j      -o-r.  iv/r-     • 

^  -.  not  connected  with  our  Mission,  is 

nevertheless  closely  affiliated  with 
it  and  should  not  be  omitted  from  this  general 
statement.  It  is  beautifully  located  on  rising  ground 
overlooking  the  Pearl  River  and  opposite  the  East 
suburb  of  Canton.  Its  position  at  Canton  is  one  of 
great  strategic  importance  for  a  Christian  school  of 
higher  education. 

It  is  an  undenominational  school  founded  and  car- 
ried on  in  the  interest  of  all  the  missions  and  all  the 
people  of  South  China,  and  has  the  endorsement  of 
the  missionary  body.  Its  courses  at  present  extend 
from  the  kindergarten  and  primary  through  the  Fresh- 
man year.  It  has  provided,  in  laying  out  the  campus 
for  the  location  of  several  affiliated  schools  which  are 
expected  to  be  connected  with  the  College.  The  Uni- 
versity Medical  School,  the  first  of  these  affiliated 
schools,  is  now  being  developed  and  supported  under 
the  management  of  the  Students  Christian  Association 
of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania.  They  have  sent 
out  three  able  university  medical  men  and  are  now 
building  as  their  first  structure  a  fine  modern  hospital. 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  297 

The  distinctive  feature  of  the  College  is  that  its 
instruction  in  western  branches  is  given  altogether  in 
English.  It  gives  also  a  thorough  training  in  Chinese. 
In  the  few  years  the  college  has  been  open  it  has  made 
good  progress.  In  addition  to  the  splendid  "Martin 
Hall,"  which  is  the  main  class  room  building,  there 
are  two  dormitories  and  three  professors*  residences 
already  erected,  a  third  dormitory  is  under  construc- 
tion and  subscriptions  are  in  hand  for  a  fourth.  The 
dormitories  each  cost  $20,000  gold,  all  of  which  is 
contributed  by  the  Chinese. 

President  Charles  K.  Edmonds  is  supported  by  a 
strong  and  well  trained  faculty.  There  are  this  year  340 
students.  At  the  last  government  examination  of  the 
Kwang  Tung  Province,  eight  out  of  the  nine  scholar- 
ships were  awarded  to  graduates  of  Canton  Christian 
College.  This  scholarship  pays  the  expenses  of  these 
young  men  in  American  colleges  and  universities. 
During  the  revolution,  the  patriotism  and  capacity  of 
the  students  were  shown  in  their  campaign  for  funds 
to  help  on  with  the  war,  which  resulted  in  $55,000 
Mex. 

The  students  thus  far  are  mostly  from  well  to 

do   non-Christian   families,   but   the    success   of   the 

efforts  to  Christianize  them  is  very  marked. 

^,  ,  .  ,  There  are  four  Presbyterian  Theo- 
lour  Theological  ,  .  ,  ^  •  •  -  r^v.^  i  i.  j 
^      .       .  logical  Semmaries  m  Chma,  located 

at  Canton,  Nanking,  Tsingchowfu, 

and  Peking,  all  of  which  are  union  institutions,  and 

all  except  Canton  are  connected  with  universities. 


298      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

The  Fati  Theological  Seminary  of  Canton 
*^^**       .  was  started  by  the  Presbyterian  Church, 

ineo  ogical  ^^^  ^las  received  into  its  work  three  other 
Seminary  Missions— The  New  Zealand  Presby- 
terian, the  Canadian  Presbyterian,  and  the  American 
Board.  The  Rhenish  Mission  and  the  London  Mission 
are  considering  coming  into  the  union.  The  Seminary 
has  an  excellent  building,  erected  by  Dr.  Noyes  in 
memory  of  his  son.  Before  the  Revolution  there  were 
twenty  eight  students;  since  the  Revolution  there  are 
forty-five.  The  Seminary  offers  two  courses  of  study, 
an  advanced  and  secondary.  Those  in  the  advanced 
course  do  practical  preaching  among  the  villages 
around  Canton,  and  thus  help  out  with  the  evangelistic 
work  as  well  as  get  practice  in  preaching.  This  School 
is  doing  an  excellent  work  in  supplying  preachers  for 
Southern  China,  with  its  63,000,000  unevangelized 
heathen. 

Nanking  Seminary  is  a  union  institution 
Nanking  ^^  ^j^^  Northern  and  Southern  Presby- 

Theological  ^^^^^^^^  Methodists,  and  Christian  Mis- 
^  sions.  It  is  the  plan  to  make  it  a  part 
of  the  University,  though  at  the  present  time  it  is 
not  in  organic  connection.  The  plant  consists  of  the 
main  Class  Hall  and  two  large  dormitories  and  four 
residences  for  Professors.  Rev.  J.  C.  Garritt,  D.  D., 
of  the  Northern  Presbyterian  Mission  is  the  President 
of  the  School.  He  has  associated  with  him  on  the 
faculty  four  missionaries  from  the  other  denomina- 
tions represented  in  the  union  and  four  Chinese 
instructors. 


THEOLOGICAL    AND    BIBLE    TRAINING    SCHOOLS 


1.  Union  Theological  Seminary,  Nanking,  2.  Women's  Training  School,  Nan- 
king. 3.  Miss  Dresser  and  Students  of  Women's  Training  School,  Nanking. 
4.  Dr.  Corbett's  Preachers'  Class,  Chefoo.  5.  Theological  Class  of  Women 
and  Men,  Nanking.  6.  Women's  Bible  Training  Class,  Shanghai.  7.  Faculty 
and  Students,  Union  Theological  Seminary,  Nanking,  Dr.  Garritt,  Pres.  9. 
Theological  Seminary,  Peking,  Dr.  Fenn,  Dean.  10.  Women's  Bible  School, 
Tu-Yao.  11.  Dr.  Whitewright,  First  President,  Tsing-chou-fu  Theological 
College. 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  299 

.       ,    ^        Tsingchowfu  Theological  Seminary  is 
ismgchowfu      ^    p^j^    ^^    ^j^g    Shantung    Christian 

eoogica  University    to    which    reference    has 

emmary  already  been  made.    It  was  established 

by  the  English  Baptist  Mission,  originating  in  a 
theological  class  commenced  by  Rev.  J.  S.  Whitewright, 
in  1885.  In  1905  the  Northern  Presbyterian  Church 
entered  into  union  with  the  Baptists  and  since  that 
time  the  School  has  been  doing  the  theological  work 
for  both  churches.  Twenty-five  young  men  are  being 
trained  here  for  the  Gospel  ministry.  The  Seminary 
is  soon  to  be  moved  to  Tsinanfu  and  the  present 
property  will  remain  in  the  hands  of  the  Baptist 
Mission  for  normal  and  high  school  work. 

The  Rev.  J.  Percy  Bruce,  of  the  Baptist  Mission, 
is  President  of  the  Seminary  and  also  the  Normal 
School.  Rev.  Watson  M.  Hayes,  D.  D.  is  the  Presby- 
terian representative  on  the  faculty.  Dr.  Hayes  is 
one  of  the  leading  educators  of  China,  and  is  the 
author  of  several  well  known  text  books. 
p  ,  .  The    North    China    Union    Theological 

Th    1         1     Seminary  of  Peking  was  established  in 

Sem^nTr  ^^^^'    ^^  ^^  ^  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^   ^^^^^ 

Educational  Union  of  the  Presbyterian 

and  American  Board  Missions.  Rev.  Courtenay  H. 
Fenn,  D.  D.,  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission,  is  the  Presi- 
dent of  the  Institution.  The  students  of  the  Semina^-y 
are  given  abundant  opportunity  for  evangelistic  work 
during  the  year,  and  scholarship  funds  are  made 
dependent  upon  some  definite  participation  in  the 
work,  either  in  connection  with  the  Missions,  or  in  that 
large  unevangelized  territory  of  which  the  College 
is  the  center. 


300      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

^         ,  In  addition  to  these  higher  institutions  of 

,  .  ^  learning,  the  Presbyterian  Church  has  a 
number  of  middle  and  high  schools,  and 
a  still  larger  number  of  primary  day  schools.  It  will 
be  impossible  to  speak  of  these  schools  separately.  It 
would  require  more  space  than  our  limits  here  will 
allow.  It  is  the  policy  of  the  Missions  to  have  at  each 
station  both  a  boys*  and  a  girls'  school,  with  boarding 
departments,  and  as  many  day  schools  throughout 
the  district  as  possible.  Among  the  larger  and  more 
advanced  middle  and  high  schools  are  the  following: 

Hainan  Mission: — 

"The  Paxton  Training  School,'*  Kiungchow  under 
the  care  of  Rev.  W.  M.  Campbell. 

"The  Nodoa  Academy  and  Industrial  School,"  in 
charge  of  Rev.  Paul  W.  McClintock. 

"The  Kacheck  Academy",  in  charge  of  Rev.  D.  S. 
Tappan. 

South  China  Mission: — 

"The  Fati  Middle  and  High  Schools,"  Canton, 
under  the  management  of  Rev.  W.  D.  Noyes, 
which  covers  a  course  equal  to  that  of  the 
Canton  Christian  College. 

"The  Boys'  Boarding  School,"  Lien  Chow,  in  care 
of  Rev.  Daniel  E.  Crabb. 

Hunan  Mission: — 

"The  Boarding  School  for  Boys,"  Chenchow,    in 

care  of  Rev.  Chas.  H.  Derr. 
"The  John  Miller  Boys'  School,"  Deh  Sau,  under 

the  direction  of  Rev.  Gilbert  LovelL 


MIDDLE    SCHOOLS    FOR    BOYS.    CHINA 


Hugh    O'Neil   Tsing   Tau  6. 

Students,   Hugh  O'Neil  7. 

Lowrie  High   School,    Shanghai 
Boys'   Dormitory,  Ningpo  8. 

Rev,  W.   M.   Campbell  and  As-  9. 

sistants,        Paxton       Traininer 

School,    Kiungchow 


Chefoo    Anglo-Chinese    School 
Point     Breeze     Students,     Wei- 

hsien 
Truth  Hall.  Peking 
Fati    Schools,    Canton 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  301 

Central  China  Mission: — 

"The  Lowrie  High  School,"  South  Gate,  Shanghai, 
under  the  faithful  and  successful  charge  of 
Rev.  J.  A.  Silsby.  This  was  the  first  boys' 
school  opened  in  Shanghai,  and  has  been  do- 
ing successful  work  more  than  fifty  years.  It 
had  last  year  (1911-12)   160  students. 

Soochow  Boys'  School  was  reopened  last  year,  with 
fifty  students,  twenty  of  whom  are  boarders. 
At  present  they  have  but  one  small  building. 
Mr.  Severance  has  given  the  school  a  lot  and 
the  mission  is  now  very  anxious  to  secure 
$10,000  for  a  building.  The  present  school  is 
not  yet  a  middle  school  but  it  is  the  expecta- 
tion of  the  station  to  develop  it  soon  into  a 
higher  grade. 

Ningpo  Boys'  School,  in  charge  of  Rev.  H.  K. 
Wright,  is  the  oldest  mission  school  in  China, 
having  been  started  by  Dr.  McCartee  and  Mr. 
R.  Q.  Way  in  1845.  It  was  at  first  limited  to 
thirty  scholars.  It  is  now  doing  excellent 
work. 

Shantung  Mission: — 

"The  Boy's  High  School,"  Tengchou,  in  charge  of 

Rev.  J.  P.  Irwin. 
"The  Chefoo  High  School,"  in  charge  of  Dr.  W.  0. 

Elterich. 
"The  Chefoo  Anglo-Chinese  School,"  under    the 

care  of  Mr.  H.  F.  Smith. 
"The  Hugh  O'Neil  High  School  for  Boys,"  at  Tsing 

Tau,  in  the  care  of  Mr.  Lin,  the  only  High 


302       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

School  in   the  Mission   that   has   a   Chinese 

Principal. 
"Point  Breeze  Academy,"  at  Weihsien,  in  charge 

of  Mr.  Ralph  Wells. 
"The  Boys'  Academy,"  Ichoufu,  in  charge  of  Rev. 

Paul  P.  Faris. 
"The  Boys*  High  School,"  Tsingchow,  in  charge  of 

Rev.  F.  E.  Field. 

North  China  Mission: — 

"The  Boys'  School,"  Paotingfu. 

"Truth  Hall,"  Peking,  founded  by  Dr.  Martin, 
1868,  now  under  the  able  management  of 
Rev.  Wm.  H.  Gleysteen. 

According  to  the  last  report  of  the  Missions  of 
China,  there  v^ere  359  Presbyterian  schools  of  all 
grades,  with  349  teachers,  and  6,728  scholars. 

The  middle  and  High  schools  are  usually  under  the 
general  supervision  of  the  missionary  assisted  by  na- 
tive teachers;  the  village  and  day  schools  are  taught 
by  Chinese  Christians  under  the  general  management 
of  the  itinerating  missionary.  The  small  village 
schools  are  very  important  agencies  and  should  be 
multiplied  indefinitely.  They  furnish  centers  of  evan- 
gelistic work  in  the  country  district  and  create  a 
friendly  feeling  toward  the  missionary.  They  are 
usually  very  modest  little  places,  frequently  poorly  lo- 
cated and  badly  equipped,  but,  nevertheless,  centers  of 
light  and  life,  opening  up  the  way  for  the  missionary 
into  the  hearts  of  the  people. 

Female  education  in  China,  as  in  all  oriental 
P  iris 
^  countries,  has    been    shamefully  neglected. 

00  s      Practically  nothing  is    being    done  for  the 


X  B 

^  I 

<  5 

72  O 


t    .2 
^     — 

iJ       o 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  303 

girls  of  China  today  along  educational  lines,  except 
through  the  mission  schools. 

The  Presbyterian  Mission  has  a  number  of  excel- 
lent schools  for  girls  in  the  eight  Missions  in  China. 
The  oldest  and  most  advanced,  and  easily  the  most  ef- 
ficient girls*  school  in  China,  is  the  True  Light  Sem- 
inary for  girls  in  Canton.  Advanced  schools  for  girls 
are  conducted  in  Ningpo,  Hangchow,  Tsiningchou, 
Shanghai,  Kiungchow,  Nodoa,  Kacheck,  Paotingfu,  Pe- 
king, Tengchou,  Weihsien,  Hwai-Yuen,  Nanking, 
Ichoufu,  Taoyuen,  Chenchow.  The  missionaries  of 
China  are  not  unmindful  of  the  fact  that  a  nation  rises 
no  higher  than  its  womanhood,  and  they  are  seeking  to 
lift  the  girls  and  women  along  with  the  boys  and  men 
into  a  higher  educational  level.  The  work  is  most 
hopeful  and  successful. 

^  ^  There   is   nothing   that   impresses   the 

,  ^  ,  -  visitor  to  the  mission  stations  in  China 
more  than  the  needs  of  our  schools. 
Each  school  has  its  own  special  and  peculiar  need; 
to  simply  tabulate  the  imperative  needs  of  each  school 
in  China  would  require  pages  of  this  book.  But  there 
are  some  general  and  common  needs  that  may  be 
classified  under  the  following  heads: 

(1)  Better  equipment.  Some  of  our  schools  are 
getting  good  buildings  and  fairly  good  equipment,  but 
the  large  proportion  of  them  are  working  under  great 
disadvantage,  in  poor  and  inadequate  buildings,  and 
with  little  or  no  equipment. 

The  Kennedy  Fund  has  made  it  possible  to  erect 
some  needed  buildings,  and  has  been  of  great  help  and 
encouragement  to  the  Missions,  but  it  has  not  by  any 
means  met  the  needs.     Generous  givers,  also,  like  Mr. 


304      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

L.  H.  Severance,  Mr.  A.  A.  Hyde,  Mr.  Dollar,  Mr.  Gam- 
ble, Mr.  Wheeler,  Mr.  Jessup,  Mr.Converse  and  others 
have  seen  the  need  of  securing  land  and  buildings,  and 
have  put  thousands  of  dollars  into  the  Missions  of 
China  and  other  countries,  but  still  the  needs  are  not 
met.  Every  school  needs  equipment  badly,  in  the  way 
of  apparatus,  charts,  maps,  etc.,  and  every  station 
ought  to  have  either  more  or  better  buildings.  The 
Church  must  not  conclude  that  because  a  few  men 
of  vision  have  given  generously  and  the  grants  have 
been  somewhat  enlarged  in  the  last  two  years,  that 
the  full  measure  of  responsibility  has  been  discharged. 
Everywhere  we  have  gone  in  China  there  has  been  a 
cry  for  better  equipment.  It  is  most  discouraging  for 
our  missionaries  to  try  to  teach  in  this  age  of  the 
world  without  equipment.  It  is  like  making  brick 
without  straw.  If  we  expect  to  compete  with  the  Gov- 
ernment schools  and  reach  the  leading  people  of  the 
new  Republic  we  must  make  our  schools  not  merely 
the  equal  but  superior  to  the  national  schools.  We 
have  not  visited  a  station  in  China  where  our  educa- 
tional plants  are  adequately  equipped.  This  is  es- 
pecially true  of  the  high  schools  and  academies.  The 
Edinburgh  Conference  said,  in  its  report  on  education, 
"It  is  of  the  utmost  importance  that  missionary 
schools  should  be  educationally  efficient,  such  efficien- 
cy is  demanded  alike  from  the  educational  and  from 
the  missionary  point  of  view;  the  demand  is  only  em- 
phasized by  the  rise  of  the  Government  schools." 

(2)  Expert  Teachers.  This  need  also  was  recog- 
nized by  the  Edinburgh  Conference  and  was  expressed 
in  the  appeal  for  specially  trained  Christian  educators, 
with  some  practical  experience  before  being  sent  out. 


MIDDI^T']    SCHOOT.S    1"<>1'    CIIU.S 


Pitkin  Memorial  School, 

Kiungchow 
Site  of  New  Building, 

Hangchow 
Pitkin   Graduating  Class,  1912 
Hangchow  Union  School 

Building 


r..     Girls  of   South  Gate  School, 
Shanghai 

6.  St.   John's  University,   Shanghai 

7.  Ningpo    Boarding    School 

S.     "True  Light"  Seminary,  Canton 
:       Ningpo   Girls   in    Chapel 
10.  Girls    of    the    Boarding    School, 
Nanking 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  305 

The  colleges  and  high  schools  need  specialists,  men 
fitted  by  special  training  for  departments.  By  force 
of  circumstances,  the  majority  of  the  schools  in  China 
today  are  being  managed  by  ministers  who  have  had 
theological  but  no  normal  training,  and  who  came  to 
China  to  preach  rather  than  to  teach.  These  men  are 
doing  excellent  work,  but  not  so  good  as  might  be  done 
by  specially  trained  men.  Preachers  should  preach 
and  teachers  should  teach.  It  is  very  desirable  that 
more  of  the  normal  trained  young  teachers  of  Ameri- 
ca should  go  to  China.  There  is  great  need  of  mission- 
ary teachers  and  never  so  great  a  need  in  China  as 
just  now.  The  Government  schools  are  securing  strong 
professors  from  Europe  and  America.  Dr.  Sun  Yat 
Sen  says,  "We  must  centralize  and  specialize  in  our  ed- 
ucational work."  If  the  Mission  expects  to  succeed  in 
its  educational  work,  it  must  do  likewise. 

(3)  Normal  Training  Schools.  One  of  the  seri- 
ous problems  in  China  is  to  secure  enough  of  the  right 
kind  of  native  teachers.  The  education  of  China  has 
not  been  of  such  a  character  that  would  produce  com- 
petent teachers.  China's  education  has  consisted  in 
memorizing  the  classics;  Western  learning  and  West- 
ern methods  are  unknown  except  to  a  very  small  per 
cent  of  the  people  who  have  been  taught  in  the  mis- 
sion schools,  or  who  have  been  sent  in  recent  years  to 
the  schools  of  America  and  Europe.  The  great  need 
is  for  more  normal  trained  native  teachers  for  our  pri- 
mary and  secondary  schools.  There  are  a  few  but 
their  number  needs  to  be  greatly  increased. 

(4)  Wider  Union  in  Educational  Work.  The  Ed- 
inburgh Conference  recommends  that  mission  boards 
working  in  China  take  early  steps  to  create  suitable 

20 


306      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

agencies  for  the  co-operative  study  of  conditions,  and  it 
suggests  to  such  missionaries  and  boards  four  things : 
"(a)     The  recognition  of  certain  definite  divis- 
ions of  Empire  from  the  point  of  view  of  ed- 
ucational work. 

(b)  The  organization  in  each  of  these  of  an  ed- 
ucational assembly  or  senate  representing  all 
missionary  bodies  engaged  in  educational 
work  in  that  portion  of  the  Republic. 

(c)  The  relating  of  all  these  provincial  assem- 
blies to  a  general  international  and  inter- 
denominational council  for  the  whole  Repub- 
Hc. 

(d)  The  appointment,  wherever  practicable,  of 
a  superintendent  of  education  for  each  of  the 
great  divisions  of  the  Republic." 

The  Missions  of  China  are  making  good  headway 
toward  this  ideal.  The  schools  are  getting  together 
rapidly,  and  the  day  is  not  far  in  the  future,  we 
believe,  when  all  Christian  schools  of  China  will  be 
joined  together  in  a  union  such  as  the  plan  of  the  Ed- 
inburgh Conference  suggests. 

The  opportunity  for  educational  missions  in  China 
was  never  so  great  as  at  the  present  time.  The  new 
conditions  brought  about  by  the  Revolution  and  the 
establishment  of  the  Republic  presents  to  the  Chris- 
tian Church  an  opportunity  such  as  she  has  never  had 
since  the  days  of  Constantine,  to  mould  the  thought  of 
a  great  nation.  Rev.  Moses  Chin,  a  devout  Christian, 
and  a  Ph.  D.  from  Berlin  University,  is  prominently 
connected  with  the  Board  of  Education,  and  many  oth- 
er prominent  men  in  the  new  Government  are  Chris- 
tians.   We  may  expect,  therefore,  from  the  Govern- 


SECONDARY    SCHOOLS 


1.  Day  School  Yihsien  Chapel  5. 

2.  Peking,    Second    Street    Girls' 

School  6, 

3.  "Ruth  Mission,"    Near  Tsing  7. 

Tau  8. 

4.  Boys'  School  Paoting-fu  9. 


Rev.  David  S.  Tappan,  Jr., 

Kacheck 
Day  School,   Yihsien 
Girls'   School,   Da  Hsin  Tau 
Boys'  Boarding  School,  Kacheck 
Miss   Eames  and  Kindergarten, 

Chefoo 


EDUCATION  IN  CHINA  307 

ment  the  most  cordial  and  sympathetic  co-operation  in 
our  educational  work.  The  young  people  of  China  are 
anxious  for  an  education.  They  are  hungering  for 
Western  learning.  A  spirit  of  investigation  has  taken 
hold  of  the  people  and  a  desire  to  know  what  is  going 
on  in  the  world  has  come  upon  them.  Books  are  being 
sold  as  never  before.  Newspapers  have  increased  from 
one  in  1900  to  more  than  500  in  1912.  The  revival  of 
learning  has  set  in.  It  is  now  the  duty  of  the  Church 
to  follow  it  up  with  the  Christian  Reformation.  Now 
is  the  day  of  China's  salvation.  To  delay  in  hurrying 
reinforcements  to  the  front  is  criminal  and  fatal. 


CHAPTER  XV. 
MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA. 

THE  Chinese  republic  furnishes  the  greatest  field 
in  the  world  for  medical  missions.  More  than 
one-third  of  the  physicians,  hospitals  and  dispen- 
saries supported  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  are  in  China.  The  fact  that  the  Presbyterian 
church  has  a  larger  medical  force  in  China  than  any 
other  missionary  orgnization  is  not  so  surprising  when 
we  recall  that  the  first  missionary  sent  to  China  by 
this  Board  was  a  physician. 
j^     .     .  It  was  on  June  21,  1844,  that  D.  B.  Mc- 

£  HM'    •  Cartee,  M.  D.,  arrived  in  Ningpo.    For 

of  Missions  ,  1  •    . .       f    T 

many  years  he  gave  his  time  to  dispen- 
sary and  itinerating  work  and  helped  to  establish  the 
first  Presbyterian  church  in  China.  "Thus,"  says  Dr. 
J.  C.  Garritt  (Jubilee  papers  of  the  Central  China 
Pres.  Mission)  "from  the  first  as  so  often  since  in  oth- 
er parts  of  China,  the  medical  missionary  opened  the 
way  for  the  clerical,  disarming  suspicion  and  inducing 
a  friendly  feeling  toward  the  foreigners  and  a  willing- 
ness to  hear  their  teachings." 
China's  China,  with  one-fourth  of  the  world's 

Tiyr«j-««i  xT««j«       population,    is  in    dire    need    of  the 
Medical  Needs  ,  ,      .  .  ^^        ,    ,-,      ^ 

modem  physician.     Except  the  few 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  30d 

who  have  been  trained  by  foreigners,  her  native  doc- 
tors have  very  Httle  scientific  knowledge;  their  medi- 
cines are  vile  concoctions;  they  know  nothing  of  mod- 
ern surgery;  they  are  ignorant  of  the  germ  theory  of 
disease.  The  average  Chinaman,  particularly  in  the 
north,  is  dirty  in  person,  wears  dirty  clothes,  lives  in 
a  dirty  house  and  travels  through  dirty  streets.  He 
is  afflicted  with  plague,  cholera,  smallpox  and  period- 
ically the  famine  sweeps  away  millions,  while  chronic 
diseases  of  various  kinds  cause  untold  suffering.  To 
rescue  this  numerous  population  from  the  bonds  of 
physical  misery,  China  has  supplied  herself  with  a 
horde  of  ignorant,  superstitious  doctors,  whose  reme- 
dies usually  serve  to  aggravate  disease.  The  dawn  of 
the  new  day  in  this  republic  has  ushered  in  a  demand 
for  the  best  medical  skill  and  medical  missions  are 
being  put  to  a  severe  strain  to  heal  disease,  to  educate 
native  physicians  and  to  train  nurses  according  to 
modern  methods. 

Especially  in  the  line  of  medical  educa- 

-,  ,  ,.  tion  China  is  prominent.  The  Presbyter- 
Education     .      _.       .  .     ^  _.  .    .    J.    \. 

lan  Board  is  engaged  m  such  instruction 

in  five  separate  institutions,  four  of  which  are  union 

schools  and  plans  are  being  developed  for  work  in   a 

sixth  institution.     Yet  these  six  are  all  too  few  for 

the  great  work  which  requires  to  be  done  before  China^ 

shall  be  adequately  supplied  with  medical  aid. 

The  Presbyterian  work  in  China  is  divided  into 
seven  missions,  as  follows: — Hainan,  South  China,  Hu- 
nan, Central  China,  Kiang  An,  Shantung  and  North 
China.    We  will  consider  the  fields  in  the  above  order. 


310      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

/.     THE  HAINAN  MISSION. 

Hainan  ^^sting  on  the  bosom  of  the  sea  just  off  the 
mainland  lies  the  Island  of  Hainan.  It  is  an 
integral  part  of  Kwang  Tung  Province  but  has  the 
distinction  of  being  the  southernmost  bit  of  Chinese 
soil  and  is  almost  like  another  land  with  its  tropical 
climate,  diverse  tribes  and  primitive  peoples.  The 
three  centers  of  the  Presbyterian  medical  work  are  at 
Hoihow,  Nodoa  and  Kachek. 

.,  Hoihow  was  opened  in  1881  by  Mr.  C.  C. 
Jeremiasson  who  used  medical  missionary 
methods  and  whose  work  was  taken  over  by  the 
Presbyterian  Board  in  1885.  Dr.  H.  M.  McCandliss 
was  sent  to  Kiung  Chow,  the  capital,  where  he  began 
work  in  an  old  ancestral  hall.  Eleven  years  later  a 
hospital  was  built  three  miles  distant  at  Hoihow  the 
port  where  the  medical  work  was  centralized.  The 
building  of  this  brick  hospital  was  an  economic  suc- 
cess of  the  highest  type, — $4,000  gold  paid  for  the 
eighty-five  bed  hospital,  the  doctor's  residence,  a  gate 
house  and  two  kitchens.  Other  small  buildings  have 
since  been  added.  It  is  a  missionary  hospital  in  the 
strictest  sense.  Applicants  must  agree  to  spend  an 
hour  a  day  studying  the  catechism.  New  Testament 
and  hyinns  if  they  wish  to  become  in-patients.  A 
French  and  a  Chinese  hospital  are  available  for  those 
who  will  not  agree  to  these  requirements.  Patients 
who  smoke  opium  are  required  to  take  the  opium  treat- 
ment which  usually  cures  them  in  from  fifteen  to  twen- 
ty days.  For  ten  years  or  more  until  the  new  church 
was  completed  Dr.  McCandliss  preached  in  the  chapel 
each  Sunday.    In  its  sixteen  years  of  service  the  hos- 


MEDICAL.  WORK  IN   HAINAN 

1.  Mrs.    McCandliss   and    Hospital  4.  Dr.   H.   M.    McCandliss,   Charge 

Women's    Bible    Class  of    Hospital,    Hoihow 

2.  Bringing    Patient    to    the    Hos-  5.  Leper  Village,    Near   Hoihow 

pital,  Hoihow  6.     Paralytic     Evangelists,     Hoihow  Hospital 

3.  Entrance     to     Hospital     Com-  7.  A  Grateful  Patient,  Bin  Tau  Ma 

pound,   Hoihow                               9.  Hoihow  Hospital  Buildings 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  311 

pital  has  treated  93,000  out-patients  and  5,710  in-pa- 
tients, and  now  cares  for  more  than  10,000  yearly. 
Four  assistants  and  three  Bible  women  add  much  to 
the  doctor's  efficiency.  One-third  of  the  patients  come 
from  the  peninsula  of  Lui  Chiu  on  the  mainland  to  the 
^.orth.  The  dependence  of  this  population  of  1,000,000 
upon  the  Hoihow  hospital  has  led  to  a  discussion  of 
plans  for  the  enlargement  of  this  already  commodious 
plant,  an  acre  of  land  adjacent  to  the  hospital  having 
been  given  by  a  Chinaman. 
J  «,  The  splendid  new  Hoihow  church  had 

1.  XI.    «7    1      its  origin  in  the  medical  work.     Bin  tau 
of  the  Work  ^  -j  i,     u 

ma,  a  poor  aenemic  widow,  who  be- 
came a  patient  was  interested  enough  to  attend 
church  services  for  two  years.  Then  one  day  she 
brought  to  Dr.  McCandliss  $100,  the  savings  of  ten 
years.  She  presented  the  gift  as  a  nest-egg  for  a  new 
church  building  saying  that  without  the  hospital  help 
^he  would  have  died.  The  physician  told  the  story  in 
the  larger  cities  of  America  and  secured  $3,600  for  the 
^  ,  church.  The  Mary  Henry  Hospital  at  Nodoa 
was  made  possible  by  an  initial  gift  from  the 
Princeton  church  of  Philadelphia  in  memory  of  the  wife 
of  Dr.  Henry,  the  life-time  pastor.  The  building  was 
completed  by  gifts  from  missionaries  on  the  field.  It 
has  served  a  useful  purpose  but  has  been  so  injured 
by  white  ants,  the  hidden  foe  of  wooden  beams,  that  a 
new  building  should  be  provided.  Under  the  skillful 
management  of  Dr.  Herman  Bryan  the  twenty-eight 
beds  minister  to  7,000  patients  yearly.  The  necessity 
of  using  four  or  five  dialects  in  working  with  the  pa- 
tients here  makes  it  more  difficult  to  present  Scripture 
truth  clearly  to  all.    Little  by  little  the  prejudice  of  the 


312      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

neighboring  people  is  being  removed  and  hope  is  strong 
that  ere  long  the  savage  and  sometimes  cannibalistic 
aborigines  of  the  Interior  mountains  may  welcome  the 
physician  who,  while  he  heals  the  body,  has  a  word  to 
say  for  the  well  being  of  the  soul. 
R  h  k  Near  the  Southeast  coast  lies  Kachek,  a 
large  market  town.  On  Christmas  day, 
1907  the  Kilboume  hospital  was  dedicated  as  the 
gift  of  Mr.  A.  W.  Kilbourne,  of  Orange,  N.  J.  The 
plant  consists  of  eight  buildings  and  the  hospital 
proper  has  forty  beds.  Dr.  S.  L.  Lasell  and  Rev.  J.  F. 
Kelly,  M.  D.,  combine  to  do  most  effective  work  both 
at  Kachek  and  by  itineration  through  the  eastern  part 
of  the  island  treating  7,000  cases  a  year.  Some  of  the 
best  evangelistic  work  is  done  in  the  hospital  and  some 
of  the  best  evangelistic  workers  have  been  developed 
from  hospital  patients.  Uncle  Blessing,  an  opium 
smoker  was  cured  at  sixty-five  years  of  age  and  has 
become  both  a  Christian  and  an  effective  personal 
worker.  He  has  brought  to  Christ  his  wife,  his  son  and 
his  daughter-in-law  and  gives  his  time  gratuitously  to 
work  in  a  near-by  village.  Here  he  has  gathered  for 
Christian  instruction  a  half  dozen  heads  of  families,  a 
group  of  school  boys  and  several  women. 

//.     THE  SOUTH  CHINA  MISSION. 

^  Canton,    the    headquarters    of    the    South 

China  Mission  is  the  home  of  more  medical 
mission  work  than  any  other  city  of  the  nation.  No 
less  than  five  hospitals  and  four  medical  schools  are 
in  operation  under  Christian  management. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  313 

-_    .  The  largest  medical  work  for  women  in  China 

^  ^^  under  a  single  missionary  is  the  allied  work 
Work  tor  .^  Canton  under  Dr.  Mary  H.  Fulton. 
women  rp^gjyg  years  ago  this  Lafayette  compound 
was  a  piggery  occupied  by  200  Chinese  hogs.  Now  it 
is  a  beautiful  place  with  two  residences,  the  Theodore 
Cuyler  Church,  the  David  Gregg  Hospital,  the  Hackett 
Medical  College,  the  Julia  M.  Turner  Training  School 
for  Nurses,  a  maternity  and  a  children's  ward.  Dr.  Ful- 
ton has  upon  the  staff  of  the  medical  college  sixteen 
teachers,  eight  foreigners  and  eight  Chinese.  Among 
these  are  two  exceptionally  able  Chinese  women  doc- 
tors, Drs.Lau  and  Mui.  Dr.  Lau  is  the  most  famous 
native  surgeon  in  China,  either  man  or  woman.  Re- 
cently she  removed  a  tumor  weighing  102  pounds 
from  a  seventy-five  pound  woman,  or  perhaps  it 
would  be  better  to  say  removed  a  woman  from  the 
tumor.  While  Dr.  Mary  Niles,  one  of  the  staff,  is 
kindly  overseeing  the  work  during  Dr.  Fulton's  ab- 
sence in  America  on  furlough,  the  practical  work  of 
the  hospital  is  largely  left  with  Dr.  Lau  and  that  of 
the  Medical  College  with  Dr.  Mui.  The  Hackett  Medi- 
cal College  has  a  high  grade  four  year  course  with 
examinations  based  upon  the  best  work  done  in  the 
American  medical  schools.  It  began  eight  years  ago 
with  nine  students,  has  graduated  fifty-two  and  has 
over  forty  now  in  its  classes  making  it  the  largest 
woman's  medical  school  in  China.  There  are  nine  stu- 
dents in  the  Nurses  Training  School  and  twelve  have 
been  graduated.  In  connection  with  the  David  Gregg 
Hospital  about  10,000  patients  were  treated  last  year. 
The  Chinese  so  liberally  aid  this  hospital  work  that  it 
is    self-supporting    even   with    a   budget    of  $15,000 


314       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

(Mex.)  a  year.  This  is  a  work  which  has  grown  up 
since  the  Boxer  trouble  of  1900  and  is  worthy  of 
great  praise  and  assistance  in  a  day  when  medical 
work  for  women  in  China  is  so  sorely  needed.  Dr. 
Fulton  who  is  and  always  has  been  the  presiding  genius 
in  this  splendid  work  says  that  the  work  of  physician 
and  nurse  is  one  for  which  the  Chinese  woman  is  well 
fitted.  In  South  China  where  the  education  of  women 
is  more  developed  than  in  the  North  there  are  many 
young  women  prepared  and  available  as  students  of 
medicine  and  of  nursing  if  only  they  had  the  means 
to  secure  the  training.  Here  is  a  fruitful  field  of 
philanthropy  for  some  of  God*s  stewards  who  are 
seeking  a  safe  investment  and  one  sure  to  bring  large 
returns.  Dr.  Fulton  desires  to  establish  a  tuberculo- 
sis hospital,  there  being  no  such  institution  in  all 
China  for  the  many  who  suffer  from  this  disease. 
jj  .  .,  The  Presbyterian  Board  will  undoubted- 
M  rl*  1  ^^  ^^^^  have  a  share  in  the  work  of  the 
^  ,     ,  Union  Medical  School  for  South  China  at 

Canton,  known  as  the  University  Medi- 
cal School,  established  by  the  Christian  Associations 
of  the  University  of  Pennsylvania.  It  is  affiliated 
with  the  Canton  Christian  College.  At  the  last  meet- 
ing of  the  China  Council  held  in  December,  1911,  the 
Council  endorsed  the  school  as  a  union  medical  college 
and  recommended  that  assistance  upon  the  teaching 
staff  be  given  by  the  medical  missionaries  of  the  Can- 
ton station. 

r^xi-      ^     X       Other    Canton    institutions    in    which 
Other  Canton  -n     i.  j.    •  «4.-    i    i     • 

-      .      .  Presbyterians  are  more  particularly  m- 

institutions      ^^^^^^^^  ^re  the  Canton  Medical  Soci- 
ety Hospital  and  the  "Refuge  for  the  Insane."     The 


SOUTH    AND    CENTRAL   CHINA    MEDICAL.   MISSIONS 


1.     & 


2.    Presbyterian   Medical 
Plant   for  Women,    Canton 


Dr.    Niles,    Miss    Durham,   With 
Blind   Students 


3.     Drs.    Lau  and  Mui,   Celebrated  7.     Rev.  C.  E.  Patton  and  Mrs.  Pat- 


Lady  Doctors,  Canton 
Dr.  Kerr's  Insane  Asylum,  Mrs. 

Kerr  in  Charge 
Buildings   of  School  for  Blind,  8. 

Canton 


ton,  M.  D.,  KoChau,  on  Right, 
With     Dr.     and    Mrs.     Todd. 
Canton 
Tooker  Memorial  Hospital, 
Soochow 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  315 

first  is  the  oldest  and  perhaps  the  largest  mission  hos- 
pital in  the  world.  It  was  founded  in  1835  by  Dr. 
Peter  Parker  and  from  1853  to  1899  was  superintended 
by  Dr.  J.  G.  Kerr  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  who 
trained  150  students  and  translated  into  Chinese  more 
than  twenty  medical  works.  It  was  here  that  Dr.  Sun 
Yat  Sen,  the  Provisional  President  of  the  Chinese 
Republic,  received  his  first  training  in  medicine.  The 
hospital  has  300  beds,  treats  over  20,000  annually  and 
has  a  yearly  budget  of  $30,000  (Mex.).  The  Refuge 
for  the  Insane  was  founded  by  Dr.  J.  G.  Kerr  and, 
until  1911  when  a  second  was  started  at  Soochow,  was 
the  only  institution  of  the  kind  in  China.  Dr.  Chas. 
G.  Selden,  the  superintendent  for  fourteen  years, 
wrought  a  splendid  work  assisted  by  Dr.  John  Hoffman 
who  has  taken  charge  during  Dr.  Selden's  stay  in 
America.  The  buildings  with  the  314  patients  give 
evidence  of  wise  and  careful  management.  Compared 
with  America's  equipment  what  are  two  such  insti- 
tutions for  China's  milHons? 

Y  ^  The    Forman    Memorial    Hospital    at 

Yeung  Kong  is  in  the  midst  of  a 
population  of  2,000,000  with  no  other  help  within  a 
radius  of  100  miles.  Its  reputation  is  constantly  ex- 
tending and  the  work  correspondingly  increasing. 
Dr.  W.  H.  Dobson  has  more  than  his  hands  full  in  his 
attempt  to  meet  the  needs  of  that  large  population. 
J  ,      p.  Lien  Chou  with  its  martyr  memories  is 

seeking  to  win  favor  for  Christianity  by 
means  of  the  Van  Norden  Hospital  for  men  and  the 
Brooks  Memorial  Hospital  for  women.  These  two  new 
healing  institutions,  far  removed  from  other  mission 
plants  are  proving  to  a  people  who  once  rose  with 


316      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

murderous  fury  against  the  foreigner,  that  Jesus  Christ 
still  yearns  to  win  them  to  Himself.  Dr.  Robert  M. 
Ross  with  the  men  and  Miss  N.  M.  Latimer,  M.  D., 
with  the  women  are  doing  a  work  which  cannot  fail 
to  disarm  prejudice  and  win  for  Christianity  a  fair 
hearing. 

///.     THE  HUNAN  MISSION 

Hitherto  the  Hunan  mission,  lying  south  of 
Hankow,  has  been  far  removed  from  intercourse  with 
the  world  but  doubtless  one  of  the  improvements  soon 
to  be  realized  by  the  new  regime  will  be  the  building 
of  the  Canton-Hankow  railroad  which  will  put  the  fer- 
tile land  and  large  cities  of  this  province  in  close 
touch  with  the  outside  world.  In  this  interior  section, 
the  last  to  be  opened  to  foreigners  it  has  been  neces- 
sary to  provide  each  station  with  medical  work. 
^.  Going  southward  by  boat  from  the  Yangtse 

^  River    the    traveler    arrives    at    Siangtan 

where  Dr.  Doolittle  opened  the  medical  work  in  1901. 
Five  years  later  the  land  and  hospital  were  given,  at  a 
cost  of  $15000  (Mex.)  by  Mr.  Nathaniel  Tooker,  the 
father  of  Dr.  F.  J.  Tooker  who  is  associated  with  Dr. 
E.  D.  Vanderburgh  in  the  work.  There  is  room  for 
thirty  patients.  The  city  of  200,000  is  beginning  to 
appreciate  this  medical  provision  and  the  physicians 
expect  the  6200  patients  of  1911  to  be  doubled  the 
present  year. 

Sailing  south  seventy-five  miles  from 
Hengchow  gjangtan  on  the  Hsiangkiang  River 
Hengchow  is  reached.  Here  Dr.  W.  Edgar  Robertson 
landed  in  1906  and  began  medical  work  with  a  very 
limited  equipment.     Little  by  little  the  accommoda- 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  317 

tions  were  improved  until  on  January  1,  1911,  the 
doctor  moved  into  the  new  hospital  and  dispensary- 
provided  by  the  Woman's  Board  of  New  York.  Since 
then  there  has  been  a  steady  advance  in  the  variety  of 
cases,  in  patients  from  different  classes  and  from 
different  parts  of  the  country  and  in  the  growth  of 
faith  in  the  doctor's  skill. 

One  hundred  miles  southeast  of  Heng- 
Chenchow  ^^^^  ^.^^  Chenchow  on  a  branch  of  the 
Hsiangkiang  River.  A  new  hospital  was  completed 
early  in  1910  and  the  two  physicians  stationed  here, 
Drs.  Stephen  C.  Lewis  and  W.  L.  Berst,  make  possible 
itinerating  trips  through  the  country.  These  tours 
are  proving  the  evangelistic  possibilities  of  medical 
work. 

Changteh  lies  125  miles  northwest  of 
a^S  ®  Siangtan  and  is  the  nearest  to  the  Yangtse 
river  of  any  of  the  Hunan  stations.  Dr.  0.  T.  Logan 
is  assisted  by  two  well-trained  Chinese  physicians  who 
are  considered  among  the  chief  assets  of  the  work.  A 
branch  dispensary  has  been  opened  twenty-five  miles 
distant  at  Taoyuen  where  evangelistic  work  is  also 
prosecuted. 

IV,     THE  CENTRAL  CHINA  MISSION 

^      ,  The    only    Presbyterian   medical   work   in 

this,  the  oldest  mission  in  China,  is  at 
Soochow.  Here  Mr.  Nathaniel  Tooker  has  planted  the 
Tooker  Memorial  Hospital  in  memory  of  his  wife,  an 
invalid  for  several  years.  It  is  amply  supported  by 
an  endowment  provided  by  Mr.  Tooker  in  his  will. 
A  physician's  residence,  a  church  and  some  additional 
land  are  an  added  evidence  of  the  generosity  of  this 


318      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

sugar  merchant.  Drs.  Elizabeth  E.  Anderson  and 
Agnes  M.  Carothers  have  charge  of  this  equipment  of 
thirty-five  beds  and  of  three  country  dispensaries  all 
of  which  treat  about  6000  patients  yearly.  Soochow 
is  in  the  midst  of  a  section  of  country  intricately  cut 
by  canals,  where  pirates  abound  in  large  numbers. 
Yet  the  country  dispensary  work  is  very  fruitful  in 
winning  friends  to  Christianity. 

V.     THE  KIANG-AN  MISSION 
^    , .  Nanking,   the   provincial   capital   and   the 

^  first  capital  of  the  new  republic,  is  a 
strong  educational  center.  In  the  new  university  plan 
is  included  the  East  China  Medical  College  in  which 
eight  denominations  are  interested.  Dr.  D.  T.  Sloan 
is  the  representative  on  the  faculty  of  the  Presbyterian 
Board,  U.  S.  A.  The  school  opened  its  sessions  in 
1911.  The  following  year  the  second  class  men  num- 
bered nine  with  eighteen  in  the  beginning  class.  The 
Presbyterian  Board,  U.  S.  A.,  is  also  united  with  four 
other  denominations  in  the  management  of  the  Union 
Nurses'  Training  School.  It  is  hoped  to  include  this 
plant  also  as  a  part  of  the  Nanking  Christian  Uni- 
versity referred  to  above. 
,-     .  ^  The  only  hospital  which  the  Kiang-An 

Hwai  Yuen  .      .  \u.        -        rr  r.         -i.    ^        j. 

mission  supports  is  Hope  hospital  at 
Hwai  Yuen.  A  dispensary  in  charge  of  a  foreign 
trained  Chinese  physician  is  also  maintained  at  Nan- 
hsuchow  where  it  is  expected  that  another  station  will, 
in  time,  be  opened.  In  1902  medical  work  began  in  a 
small  straw-thatched  building,  was  later  removed  to 
larger  quarters  and  finally  in  1909  came  into  a  sub- 
stantial two-story  modem  hospital.    This  building  was 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  319 

erected  in  memory  of  the  mother  of  Rev.  Edwin  C. 
Lobenstine  of  Hwai  Yuen  by  his  father,  Mr.  W.  C. 
Lobenstine  of  New  York.  The  large  number  of  oper- 
ations for  urinary  calculus  (stone  in  the  bladder)  and 
for  entropion  (inturned  eyelashes)  has  done  more  than 
anything  else  to  win  the  confidence  of  the  i)eople. 
The  complete  removal  of  the  severe  pain  caused  by 
the  former  has  brought  lasting  gratitude.  The  latter 
is  a  veritable  scourge  and  over  1000  cases  of  it  have 
been  operated  upon.  From  a  small  beginning  the 
work  has  grown  so  that  two  physicians,  Drs.  Samuel 
Cochran  and  Mary  C.  Murdoch,  are  kept  busy,  one  with 
the  men's,  the  other  with  the  women's  ward.  They 
are  assisted  by  a  trained  nurse,  a  Chinese  physician 
and  four  students.  In  the  nine  years  since  the  work 
began  over  1000  patients  have  been  in  the  wards  and 
over  18000  have  visited  the  dispensary.  Those  wha 
form  the  centers  of  the  growing  groups  of  believers 
were  first  brought  into  contact  with  the  gospel  in  the 
hospital  wards  and  the  cordial  reception  given  mission- 
aries throughout  the  region  had  its  origin  largely  in 
the  humanitarian  work  of  the  physicians. 

VI.     THE  SHANTUNG  MISSION 
^       ^,  Shantung  Province,  the  home  of  Con- 

fucius and  Mencius,  is  crowded  with 
33,000,000  people  and  lies  wide  open  to  Christianity. 
The  first  Presbyterian  work  within  this  territory  was 
established  at  Teng  Chow  thirty-five  miles  northwest 
of  Chefoo.  A  gift  from  Mr.  L.  H.  Severance  of  $10,000 
gold  for  a  new  hospital  has  given  a  fresh  impetus  to 
the  medical  work.  This  new  plant  has  thirty-five 
beds  and  with  a  dispensary  in  a  rented  building  the 


320      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

resident  physician,  Dr.  W.  F.  Seymour,  has  the  best 

equipment  of  the  nineteen  years  of  his  service. 

^,    ,  Chefoo,  the  only  strictly  Chinese  port  in 

iJiieioo 

northern  China,  is  favored  with  a  delightful 

climate  and  charming  location.  It  nestles  below  the 
beautiful  hills  and  fronts  the  sea  whose  balmy  breezes 
make  it  a  popular  summer  resort.  This  station,  which 
never  had  a  Presbyterian  hospital  during  the  first 
forty-five  years  of  its  existence,  was  most  fortunate 
when,  in  1907,  the  Board  sent  Dr.  Oscar  F.  Hills  to 
xiMi  '  ^^^^  ^P  medical  work  at  this  point.  During 
'  his  five  years'  service  Dr.  Hills  has  proven 

of  great  value  to  the  mission.  In  addition 
to  his  skill  as  a  physician  he  has  demonstrated  his 
ability  as  a  business  man.  Largely  through  his  efforts 
the  mission  has  secured  some  valuable  and  sightly 
property  and  a  number  of  splendid  buildings  are  now 
being  erected.  Among  these  improvements  the  new 
medical  compound  is  the  most  conspicuous.  Here  we 
see  a  fine  stone  wall  encompassing  a  tract  of  three 
acres  on  which  stands  the  newly-completed  dispensary 
and  the  hospital  in  the  process  of  building  and  to  be 
finished  in  1913.  These  two  buildings  are  of  stone, 
commodious,  handsome  and  adapted  to  the  most  ap- 
proved methods  of  work.  The  dispensary  is  the  finest 
we  have  seen  on  any  mission  compound  and  is  capable 
of  handling  30,000  patients  annually.  The  hospital 
has  two  stories  besides  the  high  basement  and  has  a 
capacity  of  eighty  beds.  According  to  Chinese  ideas 
the  wards  for  men  and  women  will  be  completely 
separated  and  the  yard  divided  by  a  high  wall.  Heat 
will  be  supplied  by  a  low-pressure  steam  plant.  The 
entire  equipment — land,  wall,  hospital  and  dispensary 


MEDICAL    MISSIONS    IN    SHANTUNG     I'llOVINCE 


1.  Women's  Dispensary.  Weihsien  7.  &  9.  Dr.  Hills.  Dispensary,  Hos- 

2.  At   Hospital    Door.    Yihsien  pital  Grounds,  Chefoo 

3.  &  6.  Mrs.  Mills  and  Deaf  Mute  8.  Dr.    Fleming    in    Woman's    Dis- 

Schools  pensary 

4.  On  Way  to  Hospital,  Weihsien  10.  &  11.  Dr.  Roys.  Dispensary  and 

5.  Dr.  Cunningham.  Yihsien  Hos-  Hospital    Patients,    Weihsien 

pital 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  321 

represent  an  outlay  of  $30,000  gold,  less  than  one-third 
of  what  the  same  plant  would  cost  in  America.  Dr. 
Hills  has  personally  contributed  a  large  part  of  this 
amount  and  has  been  generously  assisted  by  Mr.  L.  H. 
Severance  who  has  shown  his  faith  in  the  mission  work 
of  this  north  shore  by  investing  large  sums  both  here 
and  at  Teng  Chow.  Outside  of  the  Presbyterian  com- 
pound little  medical  help  is  furnished  in  this  city  of 
150,000.  This  is  a  day  of  favor  for  the  foreigner  in 
China  and  it  is  not  too  much  to  expect  that  very  soon 
this  plant  will  be  taxed  to  its  full  capacity  to  meet 
the  demands  of  the  suffering  populace  in  this  city, 
which  is  the  chief  market  for  the  world's  supply  of 
Shantung  silk. 

vrr  •  1^  •  Wei-hsien  is  the  present  seat  of  the  Arts 
Department  of  the  Shantung  Christian 
University  with  400  students.  Dr.  C.  K.  Roys  has  the 
medical  care  of  the  student  body  in  addition  to  the 
work  of  the  men's  hospital,  located  on  the  mission 
compound  outside  the  city.  He  also  has  charge  of 
the  city  dispensary.  The  men's  hospital  is  really  a 
large  dispensary  with  outside  rooms  to  accommodate 
twenty-six  patients  and  as  many  more  friends  to  feed 
and  nurse  them.  The  city  dispensary  is  in  the  midst 
of  the  thronging  crowds  and  has  in  connection  with 
it  a  museum  which  attracts  the  people.  They  Hsten 
to  the  gospel  message  and  then  are  shown  through  the 
museum.  Thus  to  the  influence  of  the  medical  touch 
is  added  the  education  of  the  natural  history  exhibit 
and  the  evangelistic  power  of  the  direct  preaching  of 
the  gospel.  Land  has  been  purchased  for  the  exten- 
sion of  the  museum  and  plans  for  the  addition  of 
other   institutions    on   adjacent   lots   are    now   being 

21 


822      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

worked  out.  Nearly  10,000  patients  are  attended  an- 
nually by  Dr.  Roys.  The  woman's  hospital  located 
on  the  same  compound  as  the  men's  building  is  about 
the  size  of  the  latter  and  has  been  superintended  by 
Dr.  Margaret  Bynon.  During  her  furlough  Dr.  Emma 
E.  Fleming  has  had  the  work  in  charge. 
^  ,  Some  distance  off  the  railroad  is  Ichow-fu 

ow-  u  .^  ^j^^  southern  part  of  Shantung  Province. 
A  very  large  medical  work  has  been  done  by  the  two 
hospitals,  one  for  men  and  one  for  women.  The 
former  with  a  capacity  of  50  patients  is  without  a 
foreign  doctor  owing  to  the  ill  health  of  the  wife  of 
Dr.  Frederick  Fouts  who  is  consequently  detained  in 
America.  A  Chinese  physician  is  at  present  in  charge. 
The  woman's  hospital  with  room  for  50  patients  was 
built  in  1907  by  the  Woman's  Board  of  the  Southwest 
at  St.  Louis  and  is  largely  financed  by  them.  Dr. 
Louise  Keator  is  at  present  directing  this  work  which 
was  formerly  in  the  hands  of  Dr.  Fleming.  This,  the 
largest  field  of  the  Shantung  Mission,  is  wholly  given 
over  to  the  Presbyterians  and  in  all  this  region  no 
other  hospital  facilities  are  available. 

^,  ,    .  The  coming  of  the  railroad  and  a  severe 

Yi-hsien      j?      •      .  1.1.1.1. 

f amme  m  one  year  has  been  the  experience 

of  Yi-hsien,  the  most  southern  of  our  Shantung  sta- 
tions. How  full  must  be  the  heart  of  a  mission  doctor 
who  is  busy  from  morning  till  night  with  the  cure  of 
men's  bodies  and  hears  outside  his  door  the  cries  of 
the  starving  whom  he  has  little  means  to  help.  This 
has  been  the  lot  of  Dr.  Wm.  R.  Cunningham  who  has 
a  large  medical  work  at  Yi-hsien  and  who  finds  evan- 
gelistic and  medical  encouragement  in  the  large 
number  of  return  patients.     It  is  a  pity  however  that 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  323 

with  such  a  splendid  opportunity  for  work  a  man 
should  be  limited  by  such  an  inadequate  equipment  as 
has  been  provided  for  the  work  of  Dr.  Cunningham. 

.  .      ^  The   railroad   also   came   in    1912   to 

Tsining-Chow,  the  most  western  Pres- 
byterian station  of  Shantung  Province.  Dr.  Charles 
Lyon  has  here  the  somewhat  unique  distinction  of 
being  the  physician  for  both  the  Rose  Bachman  Mem- 
orial Hospital  for  men  and  the  Annie  Hunter  Hospital 
for  women.  Mrs.  Lyon,  who  is  a  trained  nurse, 
assists  in  the  latter  and  thus  removes  somewhat  the 
difficulty  which  would  otherwise  be  manifest  through 
the  natural  timidity  of  Chinese  women.  Each  of 
these  hospitals  has  room  for  sixty  patients  and  nearly 
12,000  patients  were  treated  in  1911.  The  great  dis- 
tance from  the  source  of  supplies  has  led  to  the  buying 
of  the  more  common  drugs  by  the  barrel.  The 
Kennedy  Fund  has  provided  $1,000  gold  for  surgical 
wards  for  the  men's  hospital  and  as  much  more  for 
instruments.  A  large  territory  to  the  west  furnishes 
a  great  field  for  expansion  and  the  hospital  and  dis- 
pensary patients  are  carrying  the  gospel  news  into 
that  section. 

.  Tsinan-fu  is  a  city  of  250,000  lying  300 

miles  south  of  Peking.  It  is  the  capital 
and  largest  city  of  Shantung  Province.  It  is  becoming 
more  and  more  the  center  of  mission  work  and  right- 
fully has  three  Presbyterian  hospitals  and  a  medical 
school,  one  hospital  and  the  medical  school  being 
union  institutions. 


324      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Dr.  Caroline  S.  Merwin  has  charge  of  the 
'     Louise  Y.  Boyd  Hospital  for  women  given 

H      't  ^^  ^^^*  ^*  ^'  ^^^^  ^^  Harrisburg,  Pa., 

*^  who  also  supported  the  doctor.     Since  her 

death  her  two  daughters  continue  the  support.  They 
have  recently  contributed  $750  gold  for  equipment. 
This  small  plant  of  twelve  beds  was  closed  for  several 
years  and  re-opened  in  April  1912.  There  are  in  this 
city  over  100,000  women  and  girls  besides  large  num- 
bers in  the  outlying  villages.  Of  these  the  women 
of  the  higher  classes  are  so  reluctant  to  be  treated  by 
a  male  physician  that  they  will  suffer  grievously  rather 
than  consult  a  man.  Yet  Dr.  Merwin  is  the  only 
woman  doctor  for  this  large  pppulation  and  her  twelve 
bed  hospital  is  pitifully  small  when  viewed  in  the  light 
of  the  city's  needs.  Mrs.  Boyd  and  her  daughters  are 
to  be  heartily  commended  for  their  part  in  providing 
relief  for  the  suffering  women.  The  gratitude  of  those 
who  have  been  healed  and  the  appeal  of  the  thousands 
who  are  yet  unhelped  would  amply  justify  gifts  from 
American  women  for  the  enlargement  of  this  very 
useful  plant. 

The  McHvaine  Hospital  for  men  stands  as  a  testi- 
mony to  the  interest  of  Rev.  Jasper  S.  Mcllvaine,  the 
founder  of  Tsinan-fu  station.  The  entire  plant  was 
^  ,,  .  built  in  1892-4  from  a  part  of  a  legacy 
P  .  ,  willed  by  him.  This  plant  of  eighteen  beds 
ospi  a        ^^^  ^^^^  ^  splendid  work  during  its  twenty 

years  and  now  treats  10,000  patients  a  year  but  needs 
repairs,  improvements  and  equipment  to  make  it  of 
value  in  cold  weather.  Dr.  C.  F.  Johnson,  who  is  in 
charge,  spends  one  half  of  his  time  teaching  in  the 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  325 

union  medical  college,  a  recent  graduate  assisting  in 

the  hospital. 

w,  .  This  is  the  supreme  hour  for  medical  edu- 

^J^?^  1       cation  in  China.     She  must  have  and  will 

JVieclical 

^  ,,  have  modem  medicine  and  eventually  it 

must  come  through  her  own  people.  This 
is  the  golden  hour  in  which  to  train  the  needed 
physicians  amid  such  surroundings  as  will  make  them 
Christians.  The  Union  Medical  College  of  Tsinan-fu 
which  is  a  department  of  the  Shantung  Christian  Uni- 
versity is  prepared  for  just  such  work.  The  American 
Presbyterians  and  the  English  Baptists  are  united  in 
the  work  and  it  is  hoped  that  other  missions  may  also 
join  in  the  movement.  Drs.  J.  B.  Neal  and  Wm. 
Schultz  are  the  Presbyterian  representatives  on  the 
faculty.  Dr.  Neal  has  had  a  long  and  useful  mission- 
ary experience  and  his  name  lends  much  weight  to 
the  influence  of  this  medical  school.  The  course 
covers  six  years  including  one  preparatory  year  in  the 
Arts  College.  Four  of  the  necessary  six  foreign 
teachers  are  now  at  work.  This  is  the  second  year 
of  the  union  and  the  college  has  twenty-five  students. 
In  the  hospitals  and  dispensaries  connected  with  the 
school  more  than  15,500  patients  were  treated  in  1911. 
There  is  a  plan  on  foot  to  erect  on  a  hill  1700  feet  high 
a  sanitorium  for  the  treatment  of  tuberculosis. 

VIL     THE  NORTH  CHINA  MISSION 
p  ,  .  During  the  Boxer  uprising  of  1900,  Peking, 

the  age  long  capital  of  old  China,  was  the 
scene  of  bitter  hatred  of  the  foreigner  which  showed 
itself  in  an  attempt  to  wipe  out  of  existence  the  foreign 
community  and  the  mission  property.    In  the  latter 


326      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

attempt  the  powers  that  be  were  so  successful  that 
almost  nothing  but  the  land  was  left  after  those  dread- 
ful days  had  passed.  Peking  is  at  present  the  capital 
of  the  new  republic  and  the  old  foundations  have  been 
so  built  upon  that  now  the  Presbyterians  are  conduct- 
ing two  hospitals  and  assisting  in  the  work  of  two 
medical  colleges. 

-^  The  Douw  Hospital  for  women  which  was 

„^"^    1      opened  in  1903  is  in  charge  of  Dr.  Ehza  E. 
^  Leonard.    It  has  but  twelve  beds  but  many 

dispensary  visitors.  It  has  become  self-supporting  and 
cares  for  about  9000  patients  yearly.  Professional 
calls  are  made  to  some  of  the  finest  Chinese  homes  in 
the  city.  Miss  Janet  McKillican  spends  some  time  in 
training  nurses,  both  young  men  and  young  women. 
.     ^.  The  An  Ting  hospital  for  men  is  the  chief 

„  .  I  care  of  Dr.  F.  E.  Dilley.  We  saw  it  when 
American  soldiers  were  quartered  there  in 
April,  1912,  to  maintain  order  during  the  ante-revo- 
lution troubles.  The  property,  however,  suffered  no 
injury  and  plans  are  drawn  for  the  enlargement  of 
the  plant  which  is  insufficient  for  the  growing  work. 
It  is  a  strong  evangelistic  force  with  religious  services 
twice  each  week  day  and  on  Sunday  afternoons. 
N    th  rii*  Peking    is    blessed    with    the    North 

-T  .      »,-..,     China  Union  Medical  College  in  the 

Union  Medical  i      ^      t_.  i      . 

p  ,,  work  of  which  six  missionary  soci- 

^^  eties  are  engaged.    The  Presbyterians 

have  detailed  Drs.  Francis  J.  Hall  and  Frederick  E. 
Dilley  as  members  of  the  teaching  staff,  the  latter 
giving  only  a  part  of  his  time.  This  splendid  institu- 
tion opened  in  1906  is  quartered  in  a  commodious 
building  on  a  main  street.  Not  far  off  a  large  and  com- 


IMEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  NORTH  CHINA 
1.  Anting  Hospital  for  Men,  Peking,  F.  E.  Dilley,  M.  D.,  Supt.  2.  Dr.  Dilley 
in  Dispensary,  Douw  Hospital  for  Women,  Peking,  Dr.  Eliza  E.  Leonard, 
Supt.  3.  Miss  McKillican  With  Waiting  Patients  in  Dispensary  Ciiapel,  Pe- 
king. .4.  Mcllvain  Hospital  for  Men,  Tsinan-fu,  Native  Doctor  and  Rev.  W. 
W.  Johnston.  5.  Dr.  J.  B.  Neal,  Mrs.  Neal,  Wm.  Schultz,  M.  D.,  Medical 
College,  Tsinanfu.  6.  Miss  Caroline  S.  Merwin  and  Chinese  Assistant,  Louise 
Y.  Boyd  Hospital  for  Women,  Tsinanfu.  7.  Medical  College,  Tsinanfu. 
8.  Taylor  Memorial  Hospital  for  Men,  Paotingfu.  9.  Charles  Lewis,  M.  D., 
With  Chinese  Doctor  and  Evangelist.     Paotingfu. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  327 

plete  modem  hospital  is  being  erected.  The  medical 
course  covers  five  years  of  nine  months  each  and  is 
handled  by  a  faculty  of  twelve  men.  The  first  class 
which  consisted  of  sixteen  men  was  graduated  in  1911. 
The  commencement  exercises  furnished  the  occasion 
for  congratulatory  addresses  from  representatives  of 
the  government  and  from  men  of  influence  in  the  city. 
There  were  eighty-three  students  during  the  year  1911- 
12.  During  the  plague  of  1911,  students,  graduates 
and  professors  gave  themselves  for  service  in  various 
cities  of  Manchuria  and  North  China  and  were  most 
valuable  in  controlling  and  stamping  out  the  disease. 
The  Peking  hospital  which  is  in  connection  with  the 
medical  college  treats  about  50,000  patients  yearly. 
A  steady  aim  for  spiritual  results  is  maintained.  A 
number  of  students  who  entered  as  heathen  have  been 
baptized  as  Christians.  Daily  morning  and  evening 
prayers  are  held  while  Professors  and  students  teach 
in  Sunday  Schools  and  preach  in  the  street  chapels. 

TT  •  Ti>r  J-  I  The  pioneer  school  of  medicine  for 
Union  Medical  •     xt    ^.i.  ^i.-       •    xi.    tt  • 

p  «        -  women  m  North  China  is  the  Union 

^  Medical  College  for  Women  at  Peking 

opened  in  1908.  The  Union  is  formed 
by  the  Presbyterian,  M.  E.  and  Congregational  mis- 
sions of  America,  the  school  being  located  at  present 
with  the  M.  E.  Mission.  Owing  to  the  limited  develop- 
ment of  education  among  the  women  of  North  China 
this  school  has  had  a  slow  growth.  It  has  a  com- 
petent faculty  of  whom  Dr.  E.  E.  Leonard  is  the  dean. 
In  1911-12  there  were  two  classes  with  seven  students. 
Funds  are  being  raised  for  a  plant.  The  day  is  surely 
at  hand  for  the  better  education  of  the  women  of  this 
part  of  China  and  one  can  but  prophesy  that  in  the 


328      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

near  future  this  school  will  find  students  flocking  to 
its  doors  to  learn  foreign  medicine. 
p  X.  ^f  We  visited  Paotingfu  shortly  after  the 
*  burning  and  looting  of  the  city  in  March 
1912,  but  contrary  to  the  awful  Boxer  days  of  1900  no 
mission  property  was  injured.  Those  who  took  the 
lives  of  missionaries  in  that  earlier  day  now  stood 
as  champions  of  the  Christians.  The  two  memorial 
hospitals  stand  as  loving  tributes  to  those  who  per- 
ished in  the  flames  in  the  little  compound  outside  the 
city  where  now  stands  the  beautiful  memorial  tablet 
recently  erected. 

^     ,  Dr.  Charles  Lewis  has  been  from  the  be- 

^  .  ,  ginning  in  charge  of  the  George  Yardley 
„  .  ,  Taylor  Memorial  Hospital  for  men  which 
was  erected  by  the  Princeton  College 
classmates  of  Dr.  Taylor  who  was  in  charge  of  the 
medical  work  at  the  time  of  his  death.  Mr.  E.  B. 
Sturgis  of  Scranton,  Pa.,  added  other  buildings  and  Dr. 
B.  C.  Atterbury  of  New  York  has  given  money  for  an 
addition  to  be  erected  soon.  Dr.  Lewis  is  a  splendid 
surgeon  and  a  mechanical  genius.  He  has  fitted  up  a 
dental  room  for  occasional  needs,  makes  his  own  tablets 
at  a  great  saving  in  cost  and  cares  for  a  dispensary 
which  had  eighty-seven  patients  on  the  day  of  our 
visit,  besides  superintending  a  hospital  of  sixty  beds. 
In  busy  times  he  moves  out  the  beds  and  puts  120 
on  cots  on  the  floor.  Following  the  revolution  and 
again  after  the  destruction  of  the  city  the  hospital 
was  crowded  with  wounded  men  who  learned  afresh 
the  loving  touch  of  Christianity  in  a  city  where  once 
the  Christians  were  burned  to  death.  Dr.  Lewis  is 
aided  by  a  first  class  evangelist  and  a  good  assistant, 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  329 

Dr.  Wang,  a  graduate  of  the  North  China  Union 
Medical  College.  Mrs.  Lewis,  who  is  a  trained  nurse, 
is  teaching  six  young  men  and  three  young  women 
who  are  assisting  in  the  hospitals. 

„  The  Hodge  Memorial  Hospital  for  women 

^  .  I  was  erected  in  memory  of  Dr.  Courtlandt 
„  ..  ,  V.  Hodge  from  a  portion  of  the  indenmity 
fund  received  for  the  destruction  of  mis- 
sion property.  Dr.  Hodge,  his  wife.  Dr.  Taylor  and 
five  others  were  burned  in  the  mission  compound  by 
the  Boxers  on  June  30,  1900.  Dr.  Maud  Mackey  has 
charge  of  this  hospital  of  sixty  beds,  which  like  the 
Taylor  hospital,  is  self-supporting.  In  a  most  beautiful 
v/ay  these  two  physicians  go  back  and  forth  between 
the  memorial  hospitals  assisting  each  other  in  the  oper- 
ations which  an  untimely  death  prevented  other  hands 
from  performing.  "Whosoever  loseth  his  life  for  My 
sake  shall  find  it,"  is  doubtless  being  fulfilled  in  the 
heavenlj'  experience  of  the  martyrs  of  Paotingfu.  But 
the  power  of  sacrifice  is  manifest  also  in  the  calm 
spiritual  influence  which  seems  to  cast  its  spell  over 
all  the  mission  work  in  this  city  made  famous  by  the 
pains  of  those  who  gave  their  lives  for  the  Master. 

^^,  ,  ,  Far  down  in  Chi-li  province  as  you  travel 
the  main  line  of  railroad  from  Peking  to 
Hankow  you  reach  Shunte-f u  where  Dr.  Guy  W.  Ham- 
ilton opened  the  medical  work  in  1907.  He  is  pro- 
vided with  a  sixty  bed  hospital  which  was  erected  from 
a  part  of  a  large  gift  made  by  Mrs.  Hugh  O'Neill  of 
Nev/  York  in  memory  of  her  husband.  Opium  wards 
built  outside  the  main  building  are  useful  in  a  section 


330      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

,      ^^  ...  where  this  curse  of  China  has  not 

Hugh  OJNeiU  ^^^^  ^^jj     eradicated.     This  hos- 

Memonal  Hospital  ^.^^^  .^  ^  ^^^^  ^^^^^  ^^^  j^^   jj^^_ 

ilton's  work  there  and  in  his  itinerating  trips  has  been 
one  of  the  greatest  influences  for  winning  the  hearts 
of  the  people  of  this  interior  country.  During  his 
furlough  a  Chinese  graduate  of  the  Peking  Medical 
College  is  in  charge  of  the  hospital.  Dr.  Elizabeth 
Lewis  meanwhile  is  working  with  the  women. 
p,      .  Some  word   should  be  said  regarding  the 

„  -.  -  philanthropic  work  of  famine  relief  which 
the  missions  of  China  have  conducted.  The 
overflowing  of  the  rivers  particularly  the  Yellow  and 
Yangtse  rivers  and  their  tributaries  has  destroyed 
the  crops  over  large  areas  of  country  at  various  times 
in  recent  years.  Millions  of  people  have  been  left 
without  sufficient  food  to  last  until  another  crop 
could  be  gathered  and  many  of  these  starved  to  death. 
During  these  severe  famines  the  missionary  forces 
organized  to  distribute  relief.  In  1912  when  the  most 
serious  lack  of  food  was  experienced  100  missionaries 
representing  21  societies  gave  from  one  to  six  month's 
time  each  to  relief  work  under  the  direction  of  a 
central  committee  of  which  Rev.  Edwin  C.  Lobenstine 
of  the  Kiang-an  mission  was  secretary.  They  received 
and  distributed  more  than  $1,000,000  (Mex.)  Perhaps 
the  most  terrible  need  was  found  in  the  northern  parts 
of  Kiang-su  and  An-hwei  provinces.  The  awful  scenes 
witnessed  in  these  sections  where  the  wail  of  the 
dying  and  the  piteous  cries  of  the  starving  were  heard 
and  where  people  huddled  in  holes  or  in  the  corners 
of  the  streets  to  die  are  beyond  the  power  of  pen  or 
camera  to  depict.    A  hardened  war  correspondent  said, 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA  331 

*1  have  seen  life  and  death  in  their  crudest  forms  and 
with  the  lid  off;  battle  and  murder  and  sudden  death 
— and  worse — ^but  never  before  have  I  seen  such  con- 
centrated misery,  such  indescribable  horrors."  In 
the  midst  of  these  trying  scenes  the  missionaries 
directed  the  distribution  of  food  and  the  relief  work 
such  as  dredging  and  dyking  to  prevent  floods  in  the 
future.  The  efficiency  of  their  work  has  been  highly 
praised  by  the  chief  engineer  in  charge  of  the  con- 
struction work  and  by  the  Chinese  government,  wonder 
being  expressed  at  the  surprising  ability  displayed 
by  men  whose  special  training  had  been  along  entirely 
different  lines.  These  gifts  of  food  by  foreign  Chris- 
tians and  the  wise  distribution  of  it  by  missionaries 
on  the  field  has  prepared  the  way  for  an  interested 
examination  into  a  religion  which  prompts  such 
unselfish  efforts  for  needy  man.  Even  the  ignorant 
Chinaman  can  appreciate  the  virtue  of  a  religion 
which  sends  men  not  only  to  teach  him  about  his  soul 
but  to  heal  his  body  of  disease  and  give  him  food 
when  he  is  starving. 

^      ,     .  The  world  never  offered  the  Christian 

Conclusion        -,      •  •  .    ..  _l      i.      xi, 

physician    a    better    opportunity    than 

China  affords  him  today.    No  great  nation  ever  asked 

for  medical  missions  as  this  eastern  republic  is  asking 

to-day.     What  wider  sphere  of    usefulness    could    a 

doctor  desire  than  to  have  a  hand  in  the  training   of 

physicians  for  this  people  who  are  to  be  the  mightiest 

force  in  all  the  Orient.     Not  men  alone  but  women 

are  needed — skilled  women  to  bring  relief  to  the  timid 

women  who  are  not  yet  willing  to  trust  themselves  to 

the  treatment  of  male  physicians — spiritually-minded 

women  to  bring  to  these  same  timid  women's  darkened 


332      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

and  narrowed  minds  the  truth  which  gives  freedorii  in 
Christ  Jesus.  Here  also  is  the  chance  of  the  ages  for 
the  shrewd  business  man  or  the  wise  woman  of  means 
or  the  church  of  large  vision  to  provide  the  funds 
v/hich  shall  make  it  possible  for  these  medical  mis- 
sionaries to  be  amply  supported  while  they  give  their 
best  skill  and  strength  for  the  healing  of  China's  dis- 
eases and  the  winning  of  the  nation  to  Christ. 


MISSIONS  IN  KOREA, 


CHAPTER  XVI 
THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  KOREA 

DOES  God  choose  one  people  rather  than  another 
to  enjoy  the  blessings  of  His  gospel?  If  we 
mean  by  that,  Does  God,  regardless  of  condi- 
tions and  of  the  regular,  unchanging,  universal  laws 
of  His  Kingdom,  psychical  and  physical,  arbitrarily 
elect  one  people  rather  than  another  to  be  the  recipi- 
ents of  His  love  and  life  through  a  superimposed 
faith  in  Jesus  Christ?  We  answer,  No.  If  we  mean, 
Does  God,  upon  the  recognition  and  acceptance  of 
His  beneficent  principles  of  faith,  hope  and  love,  on 
the  part  of  any  people  who  meet  the  conditions  im- 
posed, either  of  themselves  or  by  the  assistance  and 
cooperation  of  others,  choose  such  people  as  His  special 
and  peculiar  people?  we  answer.  Yes.  It  was  thus  He 
chose  the  Jewish  race ; — the  text,  "Jacob  have  I  loved 
and  Esau  have  I  hated,"  is  no  contradiction  of  the 
above  principle.  It  was  the  spirit  of  Abraham  exer- 
cised by  Jacob  that  made  him  the  father  of  the  Jewish 
people,  the  chosen  of  God.  It  was  the  lack  of  the 
exercise  of  such  a  spirit  by  Esau  that  caused  him  to 
forfeit  the  favor  of  God.  God  is  no  respector  of  per- 
sons or  nations.  He  decreed  that  the  Jewish  people 
should  lose  their  national  and  spiritual  place  in  the 


336      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

family  of  nations  and  in  the  Kingdom  of  God  when  they 
no  longer  met  the  requirements  of  such  a  place  and 
leadership.  God  in  a  very  true  sense  has  chosen  all 
nations  and  peoples  to  make  of  them  the  Kingdom  of 
God  on  earth.  "God  so  loved  the  world  that  he  gave 
his  only  begotten  Son  that  whosoever  believeth  on 
Him  might  not  perish  but  have  everlasting  life.  For 
God  sent  not  his  Son  into  the  world  to  condemn  the 
world,  but  that  the  world  through  Him  might  be 
saved."  But  God  chooses  to  set  aside  such  peoples  as 
will  not  choose  to  receive  Him  and  His  laws  of  life. 
God  in  Christ  came  unto  His  own  and  His  own  received 
Him  not.  But  to  as  many  as  receive  Him,  to  them 
gives  He  power  to  become  the  sons  of  God; — they 
become  a  chosen  generation,  a  peculiar  people  unto  the 
Lord. 

We  have  heard  much  said  about  Korea  being  an 
illustration  of  God's  special  providence  in  dealing  with 
a  nation ;  that  the  wonderful  work  being  done  in  Korea 
is  due  to  the  fact  that  God  has  especially  chosen  Korea 
as  a  peculiar  people  unto  Himself;  that  for  some 
mysterious  reason,  known  only  to  Himself,  God  has 
poured  out  His  Holy  Spirit  upon  this  people  and 
annointed  them  as  kings  and  princes  unto  God.  There 
is  no  question  that  God  has  marvelously  blessed  and  is 
marvelously  blessing  the  Korean  people.  There  is  no 
doubt  that  His  Holy  Spirit  is  manifestly  working  there 
as  in  few  places  on  the  face  of  the  earth.  But  that 
God  has  arbitrarily  chosen  the  people  of  Korea  we 
do  not  believe.  Let  us  pass  in  review  the  work  of  the 
Presbyterian  Mission,  U.  S.  A.,  in  Korea,  station  by 
station. 


SOME   CHURCH   CENTERS   IN  SEOUL 


Sai   Mun   An   Church.    Dr.   Un-  3. 

derwood's 
The  Palace  Church,  E.    H.  Mil- 5. 

ler's.  7. 


&  4.  Central   Church  and  Mis- 
sion,   Dr.    Clark's 
&    6.    First    Mission   Center 
Yun  Mut  Kol,   Dr.  J.   S.   Gale's 
Ho.spital    Church,    Dr.    Avison's 


EVANGELISM  IN  KOREA  337 

The  work  in  Seoul  was  the  beginning  of  Pres- 
^^^-  byterian  effort  in  Korea.  It  was  pratically 
K,  a  ion  ^^^  ^.^g^  work  done  by  any  mission  in  that 
country.  This  beginning  was  made  September  20, 
1884.  The  Presbyterians  have  today  in  the  city  of 
Seoul,  seven  organized  churches,  and  in  the  district  of 
Seoul  there  are  110  unorganized  churches,  100  of 
which  have  buildings  of  their  own.  The  total  number 
of  communicant  Christians  in  Seoul  is  3,500,  and  the 
adherents  number  over  10,000.  The  number  of  people 
in  this  station  for  whom  the  Presbyterians  are  respon- 
sible is  502,000,  of  whom  100,000  are  in  the  city  of 
Seoul,  and  402,000  are  in  the  country.  The  number  of 
missionaries  at  work  in  this  field  is  25,  an  average 
of  one  for  each  20,000  people. 

_,  The  second  station  to  be  opened  by  the  Pres- 

byterians was  Fusan.  Work  was  begun  here 
in  1891.  The  field  has  a  population  of  400,000. 
There  are  three  organized  churches  and  100  unorgan- 
ized churches  with  a  church  building  for  each,  and 
some  extra  chapel  buildings  where  preaching  and  Bible 
work  is  done.  The  total  number  of  communicant 
Christians  is  2,500  and  the  number  of  adherents  is 
6,000.  The  number  of  missionaries  is  nine,  or  about 
one  for  each  40,000  people. 

p  Yanff     '^^^  Pyeng  Yang  station  was  opened  in 

^  ^  ^  1895.  Work  was  begun  there,  however, 
as  early  as  1893,  when  the  Rev.  Samuel  A.  Moffett 
took  up  his  residence  in  the  city,  being  obliged  to 
retire  for  a  season  at  the  time  of  the  Chino-Japanese 
war,  in  1894.  This  field  has  a  population  of  Presby- 
terian responsibility  of  727,000  persons.  There  are 
today  within  the  city  and  country  adjacent,  thirty- 


338      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

one  organized  Presbyterian  churches,  210  unorganized 
churches,  and  300  church  buildings,  having  a  total 
communicant  membership  of  15,000  with  an  adherent 
constituency  of  40,000.  The  foreign  missionaries  on 
this  field  number  twenty-six,  or  an  average  of  one 
missionary  to  each  28,000  of  the  population. 

.,  The  Taiku  station  was  opened  in  1899.    At 

that  time  there  were  no  Christians  among 
the  1,000,000  people  of  the  Province.  Today  there  are 
three  organized  churches,  170  unorganized  churches, 
and  210  church  buildings,  with  a  communicant  church 
membership  of  3,500  people,  and  an  adherent  con- 
stituency of  15,000.  The  foreign  missionaries  of  this 
station  number  fourteen,  or  an  average  of  one  to  each 
71,000  of  the  population. 

The  Syen  Chyun  station  was  opened  in 
byen  Chyun     ^^^^      j^  ^^^  ^  population  of  500,000 

people.  There  are  now  10,000  Christians,  with  eight- 
een organized  churches,  125  unorganized  churches,  and 
151  church  buildings.  There  are  at  work  on  the  field, 
fifteen  foreign  missionaries,  this  being  an  average  of 
one  missionary  for  each  33,000  people. 

.  The  Chai  Ryung  station  was  opened  in 

Chai  Kyung  ^^^^^  j^  ^^^  ^  population  of  Presby- 
terian responsibility  of  400,000  people.  There  are 
already  over  5000  Christians,  with  fifteen  organized 
churches,  131  unorganized  churches,  and  122  church 
buildings.  The  foreign  missionaries  number  eleven, — 
one  for  each  36,000  people. 

The    Chung   Ju    station   was    opened    in 
Chung  Ju     ^g^g^   ^^^  j^^g   ^  population   of  290,000. 

There  are  about  500  church  members  and  2,000 
adherents.    They  have  one  organized  church,  66  un- 


SOME  CHURCH  CENTERS  OF  KOREA 


1.  South  Church,    Syen  Chyun         5. 

2.  Fusan  Church  &  Congregation  6. 

3.  Interior    North     Church,     Syen  7. 

Chyun  8. 

4.  View    of   Central    Church    Hill, 

Pyeng  Yang 


Taiku  Church 

Chung    Ju   Church   and   Pastor 
Central    Church,    Pyeng   Yang 
Men's    Club    and    Bible    House, 
Pyeng  Yang 


EVANGELISM  IN  KOREA  339 

organized  churches,  and  thirty-one  church  buildings. 

There  are  eight  foreign  missionaries, — an  average  of 

one  for  each  36,000  people. 

^  .      The  Kang  Kai  station  was  organized  in 

KangKai      ^^^^      j^  ^^^  ^  ^.^^^  ^^  275,000  people. 

There  are  1200  Christians  with  one  organized  church, 
seventy    unorganized    churches,    and    thirty    church 
buildings.     The  number  of  missionaries  is  six, — an 
average  of  one  for  each  45,000  people. 
.     ,  The    last    station    to    be    organized    was 

Andong  in  the  southeast  corner  of  the 
country,  but  in  the  extreme  northern  part  of  the 
North  Kyeng  Sang  Province.  This  more  recent  sta- 
tion was  opened  in  1910  and  has  a  population  of 
Presbyterian  responsibility  numbering  about  500,000 
people.  The  Rev.  A.  G.  Welbon  reports  that  already 
"there  are  about  eighty  groups  of  believers,  with  an 
attendance  of  over  4000,  which  is  about  one  in  100  of 
the  population."  There  are  in  this  station,  five  mis- 
sionaries or  one  for  each  100,000  people. 

The  total  number  of  churches  in  Korea  organized 
by  the  Presbyterian  Church,  U.  S.  A.,  is  seventy-eight. 
In  addition  there  are  more  than  1,000  unorganized 
churches,  some  of  them  with  congregations  of  400 
people.  The  number  of  baptized  Christians  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Korea  is  about  50,000.  The 
number  of  catechumens  and  other  Christian  adherents 
is  about  100,000.  This  number  would  need  to  be  more 
than  doubled  if  we  estimated  the  Christians  of  the 
other  denominations.  But  simply  mentioning  these 
tremendous  results  of  the  past  twenty-five  years  of 
missionary  work  in  Korea,  beginning  as  it  did  when 
a  determined  anti-foreign  and  anti-Christian  sentiment 


340      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

prevailed  in  the  country,  does  not  even  faintly  convey 
an  idea  of  the  amazing  spirit  of  Christian  faith  and 
fervor  which  now  prevails  over  and  in  the  minds  of 
these  multitudes  of  church  members.  In  Syen  Chyun 
which  is  only  a  small  town  of  perhaps  8,000  people, 
there  are  two  great  churches  of  about  1000  members 
each.  The  town  is  half  Christian.  At  a  midweek 
service  we  saw  about  1000  people  in  attendance.  In 
Pyeng  Yang  we  spent  a  whole  Sabbath  forenoon  hurry- 
ing from  one  big  church  to  another  just  to  look  in 
upon  church  full  after  church  full  of  people  studying 
the  Bible.  First  the  men  would  fill  the  churches  and 
spend  an  hour  in  searching  the  scriptures,  then  the 
women  would  come  and  take  their  places,  then  after 
the  women  had  made  room,  the  children  would  come. 
In  the  afternoon  of  the  same  day,  men  and  women 
and  children  crowded  the  churches  of  the  city  in  great 
audiences  to  hear  the  gospel  preached.  The  same  is 
true  in  Seoul  and  Taiku  and  many  other  centers  all 
over  Korea.  What  is  the  secret  of  this  success  of 
the  gospel?  What  is  the  explanation  that  there  are 
twice  as  many  Christians  in  Korea  after  less  than 
thirty  years  of  missionary  labor  as  there  are  in  Japan 
after  more  than  fifty  years  ?  How  comes  it  that  there 
are  more  Christians  in  Korea  after  a  little  more  than 
a  quarter  of  a  century  than  there  are  in  China  after 
three-quarters  of  a  century?  Some  people  say  it  is 
because  God  has  especially  favored  Korea  and  poured 
out  His  Spirit  upon  the  people.  If  that  is  true,  then 
that  old  minister  was  right  who  said  to  Carey:  "Sit 
down,  young  man,  sit  down !  When  God  gets  ready  to 
convert  the  heathen  He  will  do  it  without  your  help 
or  mine  either*';  and  Carey  was  wrong  when  he  said, 


EVANGELISM  IN  KOREA  341 

"Let  us  undertake  great  things  for  God,  and  expect 
great  things  from  God."  But  we  do  not  believe  that 
Mr.  Carey  was  wrong  and  that  the  old  minister  was 
right.  We  believe  that  when  we  meet  God's  con- 
ditions, then  God  verifies  His  word  to  us.  We  believe 
that  the  Korean  Mission  has  come  more  nearly  meet- 
ing God's  requirements  of  success  than  some  other 
Missions,  and  that  therefore  God  has  given  to  it  a 
larger  measure  of  success.  In  saying  this  we  do  not 
mean  to  criticise  or  condemn  other  missionaries.  We 
do  not  believe  that  the  Korean  missionaries  are  any 
more  consecrated  or  spiritually  minded,  or  that  they 
are  in  themselves  wiser  than  the  missionaries  of  other 
countries.  We  think  on  the  other  hand  that  mission- 
aries of  other  countries  have  taught  the  Korean 
missionaries  some  important  things,  and  that  they 
have  been  able  to  profit  from  the  experience  of  those 
who  have  pioneered  in  foreign  fields  before  them. 

We  desire  also  to  make  allowances  for  differing 
conditions,  such  as  the  temperament  of  the  Korean 
people. 

(1)  We  recognize  that  the  Koreans  are  a  docile, 
teachable  people. 

(2)  They  are  a  book  loving,  school  going,  literary 
people,  a  people  of  the  pen  and  not  of  the  sword. 
So  also  is  China  such  a  people. 

(3)  We  recognize,  too,  that  their  religion  is  an 
animistic,  simple,  child-like  religion.  And  that  their 
idea  of  God  is  not  unlike,  in  some  ways,  the  Christian 
idea  of  God. 

(4)  We  appreciate  also  that  their  language  adapts 
itself  readily  to  a  simple  script  in  which  the  Bible  can 
be   easily   translated   and   quickly   understood.    Mrs. 


342      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Annie  L.  A.  Baird,  of  Pyeng  Yang,  gave  us  the  follow- 
ing clear  statement  of  this  point: — 

"In  considering  the  reasons  for  the  wonderful 
spread  of  the  gospel  in  Korea,  too  great  stress  can 
hardly  be  laid  upon  the  existence  of  a  simple,  easy 
and  sufficient  native  script,  by  means  of  which  the 
scriptures  have  been  made  immediately  accessible  to 
the  whole  mass  of  the  people.  Whereas  in  China,  after 
more  than  a  hundred  years  of  missionary  effort,  the 
printed  gospel  is  still  within  the  reach  of  the  educated 
few  and  can  never  be  otherwise  under  present  condi- 
tions, here  in  Korea  a  comparatively  few  years  have 
sufficed  to  put  both  Old  and  New  Testaments  into 
a  form  easily  grasped  at  sight  by  every  old  grand- 
mother and  little  child,  every  farmer  and  street 
vendor.  Granted  the  living  power  of  the  Word,  this 
fact  alone  accounts  for  very  much  of  the  ready  accept- 
ance of  the  gospel  message." 

(5)  We  are  not  unmindful  either,  that,  politically, 
Korea  has  been  stripped  of  all  worldly  hope  and  am- 
bition, and  that  bereft  of  an  earthly  kingdom,  she 
may  have  been  more  readily  turned  to  seek  first  the 
Kingdom  of  God. 

But  we  do  not  believe  that  any  or  all  of  these 
reasons  are  sufficient  to  explain  the  work  that  has 
been  wrought  in  Korea.  V/hile  these  features  must 
have  suitable  mention  in  a  scientific  explanation  of 
the  situation,  we  believe  the  real  secret  of  success  lies 
in  the  following  explanation: — 

1.  Korea  has  been  and  is  today  more  adequately 
supplied  with  missionary  workers  than  most  other 
mission  countries  in  the  world.  The  Presbyterian 
responsibility  for  the  evangelization  of  Korea  is  for 


FORCES  FOR  EVANGELISM   IN  KOREA 


1.  Fusan's  Few  Missionaries 

2.  Missionaries  at  Taiku 

3.  Workers  in  Pyeng  Yang 

4.  Pastor   Kil    and    Session,    Cen- 

tral Church,  Pyeng  Yang 

5.  Missionaries   of   Seoul 


Rev.  S.  A.  Moffett,  D.D.,  Pyeng 
Yang 

Taiku  Pastor,  Elders  and  Con- 
gregation 

Syen  Chyun  Missionaries 

Throne  Room,  Old  Palace,  Seoul 


9.     Some  of  the  Chung  Ju   Missionaires 


EVANGELISM  IN  KOREA  343 

about  5,000,000  people.  Yet  Korea  has  more  than  one 
tenth  of  the  Presbyterian  missionary  force  of  the 
world.  The  total  number  of  Presbyterian  mission- 
aries is  about  1100;  of  that  number  Korea  has  117. 
The  total  responsibility  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
is  for  more  than  100,000,000  people  in  non-Christian 
lands.  The  average  parish  of  each  Presbyterian  for- 
eign missionary  is  therefore  about  100,000  people. 
But  the  average  parish  of  each  Korean  missionary  is 
for  about  40,000  people.  We  do  not  argue  that  Korea 
has  been  given  too  many  missionaries.  On  the  con- 
trary the  weight  of  our  argument  is  that  Korea 
ought  to  be  given  more  missionaries, — enough  to  finish 
the  task  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  Korean  people 
in  this  generation.  Having  fared  better  than  most 
other  countries  in  the  number  of  workmen  who  are 
in  the  whitened  harvest  field,  the  grain  gathered  has 
been  proportionately  larger;  but  if  the  harvest  is 
to  be  fully  gathered,  then  a  still  larger  force  of  work- 
men must  be  prayed  into  existence  and  sent  into  the 
field.  This  is  the  testimony  of  the  Korean  Mission. 
It  is  asking  for  an  increased  force  of  thirty-three  new 
missionaries;  this  would  make  their  number  150, 
giving  them  one  missionary  for  each  30,000  of  the 
population  for  which  they  are  responsible.  "With 
this  number,"  they  say,  "we  will  be  able,  cooperative 
with  the  native  church,  to  accomplish  the  evangel- 
ization of  our  field  in  this  generation." 

2.  Another  secret  of  the  Korean  success  is  to  be 
found  in  the  efficient  organization  of,  and  supervision 
over  the  native  Christians.  This  is  an  advantage 
which  the  Korean  Mission  has  had  over  many  other 
missions,  due  entirely,  not  to  the  superiority  of  their 


344      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

missionaries  in  organizing  and  supervising  ability,  but 
to  the  superior  number  of  their  missionaries.  It  is  a 
scientific  and  recognized  fact,  proven  by  repeated  ex- 
periences, that  in  the  early  stages  of  native  Christian 
growth  there  must  be  the  support  and  comfort  of  the 
missionary  to  sustain  not  only  the  convert  but  the 
worker,  else  they  wilt  and  wither  in  the  hot  scorching 
sun  of  heathen  opposition  and  criticism.  But  given 
such  supervising  and  organizing  leadership,  the  native 
convert  and  Christian  will  fall  into  line  and  work 
wonders  which  the  missionary  himself  alone  could 
never  do.  The  Rev.  C.  A.  Clark,  D.D.,  of  Seoul,  has 
described  for  us  what  is  the  method  and  practice  not 
only  of  himself  but  of  the  other  evangelistic  mis- 
sionaries of  his  own  and  other  stations.     He  says : — 

"The  method  of  working  our  field  is  much  the  same  every- 
where. I  will  give  you  my  plan  of  the  East  territory,  which  I 
have  now  introduced  also  into  the  South.  Originally  before 
there  were  any  groups,,  I  personally  did  a  great  deal  of  road- 
side and  market  preaching,  following  up  at  once  with  a  visit 
any  form  of  invitation  from  anywhere,  no  matter  how  faint- 
hearted, trying  to  make  myself  and  my  Lord  so  winsome  to 
them  that  they  would  necessarily  invite  me  again.  As  em- 
bryonic groups  sprang  up  I  grouped  them  in  little  circuits  not 
exceeding  ten  to  a  helper,  and  placed  a  Korean  in  charge,  whose 
business  it  was  to  travel  from  group  to  group  and  nourish  the 
infant  Christians.  Among  these  groups  I  put  colporters  to 
work  in  heathen  villages  only,  forbidding  them  to  visit  estab- 
lished churches  on  any  days  but  Sunday  and  Wednesday  night. 
As  churches  multiplied  I  increased  the  number  of  circuits.  At 
the  present  time  my  East  country  is  divided  into  five  circuits, 
covering  the  entire  field.  Each  circuit  is  in  charge  of  a  man  of 
"helper"  grade  who  is  practically  a  minister,  but  who  cannot 
baptize  or  administer  communion.  In  emergencies  he  has 
power  to  administer  discipline,  but  at  ordinary  times  he  reports 
to  me  and  acts  on  orders.  Every  circuit  so  far  as  possible  has, 
besides  the  "helper,"  one  colporter  and  one  Bible  woman.  All 
workers  report  to  me  orally  and  in  writing  at  least  once  a 
month,  giving  their  location  each  day,  how  many  people  they 
have  preached  to,  data  as  to  new  Christians,  etc.  I  compare 
these  reports  and  see  that  the  work  is  equally  distributed.    Be- 


EVANGELISM  IN  KOREA  345 

sides  these  salaried  circuit  leaders  I  have  in  each  group,  un- 
salaried laymen  leaders  both  men  and  women.  My  ideal  local 
group  organization  is  two  elders,  three  deacons  and  five  or 
seven  class  leaders  (half  women  and  half  men).  These  latter 
are  the  churches'  scouts  going  out  and  driving  in  the  new  fish 
for  the  elders  to  catch.  People  unable  to  preach  much  them- 
selves sometimes  do  excellent  work  as  scouts.  Once  a  month 
within  each  local  group  there  is  a  Board  meeting  when  every- 
body reports  what  he  has  done  for  the  month.  In  every  circuit 
of  three  to  a  dozen  churches,  we  have  also  a  monthly  council 
of  war  on  the  last  Sunday  afternoon  of  each  month.  I  appoint 
two  men  of  each  group  who  MUST  attend  all  meetings  of  the 
council  of  war  or  pay  a  fine.  All  others  may  attend  also.  These 
councils  meet  around  the  groups  in  rotation,  month  after  month, 
so  that  everybody  gets  acquainted  with  everybody  and  can  in- 
telligently pray  for  them.  This  council  has  a  layman  chairman, 
secretary  and  treasurer,  who  presides  when  I  am  not  present. 
Every  six  months,  at  least,  I  attend  the  council  and  we  have 
semi-annual  reports  and  lay  plans  for  the  next  six  months. 
At  these  monthly  council  meetings  the  group  representatives 
each  bring  from  their  local  group  the  contributions  for  the 
salary  of  salaried  workers  in  the  circuit.  The  helpers  and  other 
workers  all  report  to  the  council  also,  and  are  scolded  or  com- 
mended, according  to  what  they  have  done.  No  group,  however 
small,  is  excused  from  contributing  to  the  circuit  helpers  salary. 
In  my  five  circuits  three  helpers  are  fully  paid  by  the  church 
and  two  others  and  one  Bible  woman  partly  paid. 

I  make  a  minimum  of  two  circuits  per  year  around  all  the 
groups.  In  every  circuit  I  have  every  year  at  least  one  Bible 
Chautauqua  class  of  seven  to  ten  days  for  men,  and  one  of  our 
single  lady  Americans  has  a  similar  class  for  women.  At  these 
classes  we  get  thoroughly  acquainted.  We  study  Bible  all  day 
and  have  inspirational  or  revival  meetings  at  night.  In  my 
ordinary  circuits  I  spend  at  least  one  day  and  night  at  each 
town,  spring  and  fall.  I  take  a  folding  cot  and  bedding  (to 
get  a  little  off  the  "inhabited"  floor)  and  carry  all  the  food  I 
eat  in  boxes  on  my  horse.  I  walk  or  ride  horseback  between 
groups. 

Besides  the  circuit  classes  we  have  the  great  central  classes 
in  Seoul,  at  the  Korean  New  Year,  and  our  helpers'  class  of  a 
month  in  June,  besides  the  Bible  Institute  which  runs  all  the 
year  round.  There  are  corresponding  women's  classes.  Last 
year  600  women  were  at  the  largest  class,  and  this  year  550 
men. 

By  means  of  these  classes,  one  meets  members  from  the 
groups  almost  weekly  somewhere  or  other.  So  that  we  are 
always  in  close  touch.  Every  man  coming  to  Seoul  to  market 
brings  letters  from  the  churches  along  the  road,  and  I  send 
mimeographed  pastoral  letters  by  mail  to  every  group  at  least 


346       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

once  every  two  months.  In  emergencies  I  send  couriers.  I 
have  a  personal  helper  who  helps  me  with  my  translation  and 
is  always  in  Seoul  to  keep  the  continuity  of  my  work  even  when 
I  am  away.  He  receives  my  Korean  mail,  disposes  of  easy 
matters,  digests  others  to  have  them  ready  for  me  when  I  come 
in,  and  is  ready  at  any  minute  to  take  my  place  in  a  class  if  I 
am  sick,  or  in  an  emergency  country  trip  to  straighten  out  a 
tangle." 

With  such  organization  and  oversight  there  are 
bound  to  be  large  results  anywhere,  at  home  or 
abroad. 

3.  A  third  reason  for  the  success  in  Korea  is  due 
to  the  preeminence  given  by  the  mission  to  direct 
evangelism. 

If  the  missionaries  of  Korea  can  be  said  to  be  of 
any  distinctive  type,  that  type  must  be  called  the 
evangelistic  type.  Not  that  they  have  not  given  at- 
tention to  the  education  of  their  converts;  not  that 
they  have  not  given  large  place  to  medical  work.  They 
have  done  both,  as  the  two  succeeding  chapters  of  this 
book  will  amply  exhibit.  But  evangelism,  evangelism, 
EVANGELISM,  has  been  the  keynote  for  all  of  their 
missionary  music.  It  is  not  that  the  missionaries  have 
themselves  been  the  most  used  men  and  women  in  the 
direct  work  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  Koreans. 
Undoubtedly  they  have  been  used,  and  used  mightily 
as  evangelistic  preachers  of  the  gospel,  even  in  a 
foreign  tongue;  but  it  is  because  the  missionaries  by 
being  "dominated,"  as  Dr.  S.  A.  Moffett  says,  "by  a 
sense  of  the  supreme  importance  of  their  message 
to  the  people  as  the  one  and  only  reason  for  their 
being  there,  as  the  one  and  only  thing  in  which  they 
are  interested,  or  which  they  have  which  is  of  any 
real  use  to  the  people,"  the  same  spirit  and  conviction 
have  taken  possession  of  the  people  whom  they  have 


EVANGELISM  IN  KOREA  347 

gotten  to  believe  the  gospel.  They,  too,  go  every- 
where preaching  the  word.  "While  the  missionaries 
have  set  the  example  in  fervent,  evangelistic  zeal  and 
unwearied  itineration,  and  have  sought  to  develop  that 
spirit  in  the  Christian  converts,  yet  under  the  spirit 
of  God,  to  the  Koreans  is  due  the  credit  for  the  great 
bulk  of  the  evangelistic  work  and  for  the  great  in- 
gatherings of  souls,"  says  Dr.  Moffett.  But  the 
Korean  would  never  have  thus  gone  about  this  work 
of  evangelism  had  it  not  been  the  preeminent  policy, 
principle,  purpose  and  very  life  of  the  missionary  who 
brought  him  the  gospel.  This  evangelistic  life  of  the 
missionary,  deeply  inwrought  into  his  very  being,  and 
dominating  him  as  he  walked,  talked,  ate  and  slept 
and  thought  the  gospel  all  day  and  every  day  in 
natural,  informal  contact  with  anyone  and  everyone, 
has  imparted  the  same  life  to  the  Korean  Christian. 
This  purpose  and  policy  of  the  Korean  Mission  is  in 
our  humble  judgment  responsible  in  large  measure 
for  the  wonderful  progress  of  the  gospel  there. 

4.  A  fourth  reason  for  the  success  of  the  gospel 
in  Korea  is  the  emphasis  which  is  placed  upon  Bible 
study  and  the  practice  which  is  persistently  pursued 
along  this  line.  "These  Bible  classes  have  grown  from 
the  first  class  of  seven,  to  classes  for  men  of  800  in 
Taiku,  350  in  Fusan,  500  in  Seoul,  1000  in  Pyeng  Yang, 
1000  in  Chai  Ryung,  1300  in  Syen  Chun,  while  for 
women,  Taiku  has  500,  Fusan  150,  Seoul  300,  Chai 
Ryung  500,  Pyeng  Yang  600,  and  Syen  Chyun  651; 
some  of  the  women  walking  100  to  200  miles  to  attend. 
It  is  in  these  classes  that  the  Christian  workers  are 
first  trained  and  developed,  and  it  is  there  that  the 
colporteurs,  evangelists,  helpers  and  Bible  women  are 


348      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

discovered  and  appointed  to  work."  The  immense 
practical  value  of  Bible  study  with  its  revolutionary 
and  evolutionary  meaning  is  seen  when  we  notice  some 
of  the  results  of  these  Bible  Study  Classes : — 

(1)  "It  was  in  these  classes  that  there  developed 
that  remarkable  movement  for  the  subscription  of  so 
many  days  of  preaching,  according  to  which  the 
Christians  spent  the  subscribed  days  in  going  about 
the  surrounding  villages  from  house  to  house  telling 
the  story  of  the  gospel." 

(2)  "It  was  in  one  of  these  Bible  classes  in  Syen 
Chyun  that  the  idea  of  a  missionary  society  had  its 
origin,  as  Mr.  Lee  gave  them  an  address  on  the  subject 
of  evangelizing  the  unreached  people."  Today  the 
Korean  church  is  doing  mission  work  among  their  own 
people  in  Manchuria,  in  Peking,  on  the  island  of  Quel- 
part,  in  Siberia,  in  Tokyo,  in  California,  and  in  Mexico. 
Pastor  Kil,  perhaps  the  leading  scholar  and  preacher 
of  Korea,  recently  said  in  a  sermon  to  his  great  con- 
gregation of  the  Central  Church  of  Pyeng  Yang: — > 
"May  we  soon  carry  the  gospel  to  all  parts  of  our  own 
land  and  then  may  it  be  granted  us  to  do  for  China's 
millions  still  in  darkness  what  the  American  Christians 
have  done  for  us, — send  missionaries  to  tell  them  the 
way  of  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ." 

(3)  "It  was  out  of  these  Bible  classes  that  in 
1907  grew  the  remarkable  revival  which  has  stirred 
the  whole  church."  One  in  describing  the  beginning 
and  progress  of  this  revival  which  continues  year  after 
year,  says: — 

"In  connection  with  the  Bible  Class  in  Pyeng 
Yang  in  1904,  special  evangelistic  services  were  held 
at  night.     The  city  was  divided  into  districts  and 


o  ^ 
^   o 


O    3 
O   S 


4;    -O 


EVANGELISM  IN  KOREA  349 

volunteers  under  the  leadership  of  missionaries  made 
systematic,  daily  visitation  of  every  house  in  the  city. 
Forenoons  were  spent  in  Bible  study,  afternoons  in 
a  prayer  service  and  in  a  house  to  house  visitation, 
going  two  by  two  with  invitations  and  sheet  tracts. 
At  night  the  church  was  filled,  several  hundred  un- 
believers being  present;  96  professed  conversion. 
The  next  night  2000  people  came  and  Christians  retired 
to  give  place  to  unbelievers.  Then  afternoon  services 
for  women  and  night  services  for  men  were  held; 
seventy-five  more  professed  conversion."  From  that 
time  until  this  the  work  has  gone  forward  until  now 
there  are  over  1,100  congregations  ranging  in  number 
from  little  village  groups  of  fifteen  up  to  large  country 
churches  of  from  350  to  650,  and  on  up  to  the  city 
congregations  of  1000  in  the  Chai  Ryung  Church,  1200 
in  Taiku,  1200  in  Seoul  Yun  Mot  Kol  Church,  1500  in 
Syen  Chyun,  and  until  its  recent  division  into  two 
churches,  2500  in  Pyeng  Yang  Central  Church,  neces- 
sitating separate  meetings  for  men  and  women  as  the 
church  will  accommodate  but  1700. 

Korean  Christians  love  the  Bible,  and  are  fast 
coming  to  know  the  Bible  and  obey  it,  too.  Behold- 
ing as  in  a  glass  the  glory  of  the  Lord,  Korea  is 
being  changed  from  glory  to  glory  as  by  the  spirit  of 
the  Lord ;  and  being  not  a  forgetful  hearer  but  a  doer 
of  the  Word  she  is  being  blessed  in  her  deeds.  How  is 
that,  does  anyone  ask?  Is  Korea  not  distressed  over 
the  loss  of  her  nationality  and  political  standing?  Yes, 
but  from  the  study  of  the  Bible  she  is  getting  a  com- 
fort which  the  world  cannot  give  or  take  away;  she 
is  being  taught  to  seek  a  city  which  hath  foundations, 
whose  maker  and  builder  is  God ;  and  that  her  citizen- 


350      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ship  is  in  heaven  from  whence  she  hopes  to  welcome 
back  to  this  earth  the  return  of  her  Lord,  "whom  the 
heaven  must  receive  until  the  times  of  restoration  of 
all  things." 

We  believe  that  Korea  has  a  great  mission  in  the 
world;  that  she  will  do  more  for  Japan  than  Japan 
will  ever  be  able  to  do  for  Korea,  although  Japan,  it 
is  not  unlikely,  will  do  much  for  Korea  in  the  way  of 
giving  steadiness  and  system  to  the  country.  But  the 
life  and  heart  of  Japan  cannot  fail  to  be  moved  by 
the  faith  and  love  of  the  Korean  Church.  It  is  no 
unfriendly  reflection  to  say  that  the  church  of  Japan 
is  sure  to  be  quickened  and  invigorated  by  mingling 
and  conferring  as  it  is  already  doing  with  the  Korean 
church.  Nor  is  it  an  unfriendly  suggestion  that  it 
would  be  very  beneficial  for  the  missionaries  of  Japan 
and  China  and  other  mission  fields  of  the  world  to 
visit  and  confer  with  the  missionaries  of  Korea  right 
on  their  own  ground.  We  are  sure  it  would  mean 
much  for  the  ministers  and  the  church  of  America 
to  do  this.  The  principles  which  are  operating  so 
successfully  there  will  operate  successfully  anywhere. 
Mr.  Goforth  of  China  visited  Korea  and  afterwards, 
as  he  led  evangelistic  services  in  Manchuria  and  in 
other  parts  of  China  and  gave  his  testimony,  the  Spirit 
of  God  wrought  mightily,  so  that  in  China  the  name 
of  Goforth  is  associated  with  evangelistic  fervor  and 
success. 

We  must  have  done  with  thinking  of  the  Koreans 
as  a  petty,  putty,  puerile  people,  and  think  of  them  as 
a  scholarly,  scriptural,  substantial,  spiritually  minded 
people,  with  a  rich  intellectual  heritage  of  accomplish- 
ment in  the  past,  reinforced  now  with  the  strength  of 


EVANGELISM  IN  KOREA  351 

a  clarified  vision  through  faith  in  Jesus  Christ  and 
a  knowledge  of  the  word  of  God.  Their  land  is  called 
Chosen,— "The  Land  of  the  Morning  Calm."  Who 
knows  but  they  are  "a  chosen  race,  a  royal  priesthood, 
a  holy  nation,  a  people  for  God's  own  possession,  that 
they  may  show  forth  the  excellencies  of  Him  who 
called  them  out  of  darkness  into  His  marvelous  light; 
who  in  time  past  were  no  people  but  are  now  the  people 
of  God;  who  had  not  obtained  mercy,  but  now  have 
obtained  mercy"?  Who  knows?  Anybody  may  know 
that  they  are  or  will  be  if  we  and  they  are  faithful 
now  to  give  and  live  the  gospel  as  we  have  it,  and  as 
the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  commanded.  Any  people  may 
be  the  chosen  of  the  Lord  if  they  obey  His  Word. 
God  has  called ;  will  we  hear  ?  God  has  done  His  part ; 
will  we  do  ours?  If  we  will,  all  will  be  well,  as  a 
Korean  poet  himself  has  said: — 

"Flowers  bloom  and  flowers  fall. 
Men  have  hopes  and  men  have  fears. 
All  the  rich  are  not  rich  all, 
Nor  have  the  poor  just  only  tears. 
Men  cannot  pull  you  up  to  heaven. 
Nor  can  they  push  you  down  to  hell ; 
God  rules,  so  hold  your  spirit  even, 
He  is  impartial,  all  is  well." 


CHAPTER  XVII. 
EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  KOREA. 

KOREA  is  distinctly  and  preeminently  an  evangel- 
istic mission.  The  earlier  years  of  missionary 
work  were  devoted  almost  exclusively  to  direct 
evangelization  by  means  of  the  preacher  and  Bible 
worker  and  the  Christian  physician.  Schools  and  edu- 
tional  work  came  in  later,  after  a  Christian  community 
had  been  gathered,  and  have  had  for  their  purpose  the 
education  and  training  of  the  church.  In  some  other 
lands  the  schools  served  as  a  pioneer  evangelistic 
agency.  In  Turkey  and  India,  for  example,  practically 
the  only  means  of  approach  to  the  higher  classes  of 
society  has  been  through  the  educational  institutions. 
But  in  Korea  conditions  have  been  different.  Here 
the  school  was  not  so  necessary  to  the  introduction  of 
Christianity. 

Dr.  Wm.  M.  Baird  of  Pyeng  Yang,  in  a  paper  read 
at  the  quarto-centennial  of  the  Mission  on  "The  His- 
tory of  Educational  Work  in  Korea,"  said : — 

"In  the  founding  of  our  mission  in  1884,  and  in 
its  plans  and  methods  for  several  years  following, 
evangelism  rightly  preceded  the  founding  of  schools. 
Some  attempts  at  the  starting  of  schools  were  made 
in  those  early  days,  but  there  is  little  on  record  con- 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  KOREA    353 

cerning  them.  In  1886,  the  year  that  marked  the 
baptism  of  the  first  Korean  convert,  also  marked 
the  starting  of  a  *Jesus-doctrine  school'  by  our  mis- 
sionaries in  Chung  Dong,  Seoul.  This  school,  first 
started  by  Rev.  H.  G.  Underwood,  was  afterward  for 
a  time  in  charge  of  the  Rev.  Jas.  S.  Gale,  not  then  a 
member  of  our  mission.  From  1890  to  1893  it  v/as 
under  the  supervision  of  Rev.  S.  A.  Moffett,  and  from 
1893  to  1897,  when  it  closed,  it  was  under  the  care 
of  Rev.  F.  S.  Miller,  with  whom  Rev.  W.  M.  Baird  was 
associated  for  a  short  time  during  the  year  1896-7. 

"For  several  years  no  member  of  the  mission  was 
set  aside  exclusively  to  educational  work,  but  Mr. 
Baird  was  asked  to  give  some  attention  to  the  develop- 
ment of  educational  plans.  About  this  time,  the  great 
evangelistic  growth,  which  has  since  become  historic, 
commenced.  Centering  as  it  did  in  Pyeng  Yang,  it 
required  all  the  energy  of  the  few  missionaries  on 
the  field  to  guide  it  along  in  safe  channels.  It  came 
almost  like  a  surprise  to  both  the  missionaries  and 
the  Board,  and  found  them  unprepared  fully  to  man 
the  movement.  The  time  and  strength  of  all  workers 
was  absorbed  in  field  evangelistic  work,  and  the  few 
schools  in  existence  received  but  a  modicum  of  at- 
tention. 

Previous  to  1897  a  very  few  missionary  schools 
had  been  started.  They  were  located  in  Fusan,  near 
Seoul,  at  Pyeng  Yang,  at  Sorai  and  at  several  other 
points  in  the  country,  and  always  in  connection  with 
churches.  These  schools  were  for  the  most  part  very 
elementary  and  scarcely  worthy  of  the  name.  They 
consisted  usually  of  a  few  little  boys  pursuing  ele- 
mentary studies  with  a  Korean  teacher  of  the  old  type, 


354      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

who,  except  in  the  one  subject  of  the  Chinese  char- 
acter,  knew  very  little  more  than  the  pupils.  In  order 
to  help  the  teachers  of  these  schools,  Messrs.  Miller 
and  Baird  conducted  a  short  normal  class  in  Seoul 
in  1897.  Teachers  and  others  from  Seoul,  Fusan, 
Pyeng  Yang,  Anak,  Chang  Yun  and  Chantari  were 
in  attendance  to  the  number  of  about  fifteen,  and 
these  with  the  advanced  pupils  of  the  Chung  Dong 
primary  school,  brought  the  number  up  to  about 
twenty-five.  This  was  a  very  primitive  affair,  but  it 
was  the  first  of  a  series  of  normal  classes  which  have 
been  held  annually  ever  since  in  some  of  the  stations." 

Not  only  are  educational  missions  of  recent  be- 
ginning in  Korea,  but  the  government  school  system 
is  even  younger.  The  old  government  of  Korea  has 
done  but  little  along  educational  lines,  and  that  little 
very  poorly.  Since  the  Japanese  occupation  in  1910, 
the  school  system  of  Japan,  with  certain  abridgements, 
has  been  established  in  Chosen,  and  splendid  progress 
has  been  made.  The  schools  are  divided  into  three 
classes — common  schools,  covering  a  period  of  four 
years,  in  which  the  principal  subject  taught  is  the 
Japanese  language — industrial  schools,  including  from 
two  to  three  years  study — and  special  schools,  cover- 
ing a  course  of  three  and  four  years. 

The  whole  educational  system  of  the  country, 
both  private  and  public  schools,  is  still  in  its  infancy. 
A  good  beginning  has  been  made,  but  much  remains  to 
be  done. 

The  following  is  a  general  survey  of  the  educa- 
tional work  of  the  Presbyterian  Mission : 

Pyeng  Yang  is  the  educational  center  of  Korea. 
The  advanced   work   of  all  the  missions   in  Korea  is 


jai— lifit.iii',lfMWi 
SOME    EDUCATIONAL   FEATURES    IN    KOREA 


].     &    2.     Miss    Best,    Graduating  5, 
Class  and  Students,  Woman's 
Bible    Institute,    t'yeng    i:ang 

3.  Anna  Davis  Industrial  Depart-  C. 

ment,  Pyeng  Yang 

4.  &  9.  Tlieolos'ical   Seminary  and 


7,  8.  Boys'  Academy.  Campus, 
and  Students,  Syen  Ciiyun, 
Rev.  G.   S.  McCune,  Principal 

Department  of  Union  Ciiristian 
CoU  ^■^.  I'yeng  Yang.  Rev.  W. 
M.    Baird.   President 


Students,    Fyeng   Yang 


10.  Girls'  School,  Syen  Chyun 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  KOREA    355 

done  here  in  the  great  union  schools.  One  of  the 
charms  of  the  place  and  the  work,  is  the  beautiful 
spirit  of  harmony  and  unity  between  the  missions  asso- 
ciated in  the  training  of  the  young  men  and  women. 

TT  •  i-ii-  •  X-  This  school  was  begun  in  1898  in  Dr. 
Union  Christian    t-v  .   ,,       ,    ,        -.^  xt,    .l  i 

^  „  ,  Baird  s  study  with  thirteen  pupils, 

.      ,  and    continued    as    a    Presbyterian 

school  until  1905  when  the  Method- 
ist missions  united  in  the  work.  In  1906  the  college 
department  was  opened,  and  the  institution  took  its 
present  name.  Union  Christian  College  and  Academy. 
In  1911  the  Southern  and  Australian  Presbyter- 
ians joined  the  union.  This  is  the  only  mission  col- 
lege in  Korea  at  the  present  time.  The  Methodists, 
for  the  purpose  of  centralizing  their  work,  are  think- 
ing of  withdrawing  from  the  union  in  Pyeng  Yang  and 
locating  their  college  at  Seoul.  This  however  is  still 
unsettled,  and  it  is  hoped  the  new  arrangements,  if 
any  changes  are  made,  will  permit  the  union  policy  to 
continue. 

The  college  faculty  consists  of  Dr.  Baird,  Presi- 
dent; Mrs.  Baird,  E.  M.  Mowry,  assisted  by  W.  Koons 
of  Chai  Ryung,  and  N.  W.  Greenfield  of  Seoul,  each  for 
half  a  year,  from  the  Presbyterian  Mission ;  and  B.  W. 
Billings,  assisted  by  H.  C.  Taylor  and  B.  R.  Lawton 
each  from  Seoul,  for  six  weeks  each,  of  the  Methodist 
Mission.  The  Academy  faculty  consists  of  some  of 
the  above  named  missionaries  and  six  Korean  teach- 
ers and  twelve  tutors.  The  enrollment  for  1912  in 
the  Academy  was  365,  in  the  College  49,  making  a 
student  body  of  414.  The  disturbed  conditions  of  the 
country,  the  uncertainty  and  discouragement  incident 
to  the  political  changes,  and  the  establishment  of  a 


856      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

public  school  system  since  annexation,  have  all  made 
it  hard  for  the  institution  to  keep  up  its  enrollment 
as  in  former  years.  The  President  told  us  that  the 
conditions  within  the  school  have  been  better  than  in 
any  previous  year.  Political  agitation  and  discontent 
were  entirely  absent.  An  excellent  spirit  of  fidelity 
and  loyalty  has  prevailed  during  the  whole  eventful 
year.  One  thing  that  impresses  the  visitor,  is  the 
deeply  religious  spirit  of  the  student  body.  It  was  a 
real  means  of  grace  to  sit  on  the  platform  and  watch 
the  young  men  as  they  came  into  the  chapel  for  the 
daily  morning  worship.  As  each  one  came  in  with 
Bible  and  hymn  book  in  hand,  he  quietly  took  his  seat 
upon  the  mat  covered  floor,  there  being  no  seats  in 
the  assembly  halls  in  Korea,  and  reverently  bowed  his 
head  for  a  moment  of  silent  prayer.  What  a  contrast 
to  the  barbaric  way  the  students  rush  into  the  chapel 
services  in  some  of  our  western  colleges. 

Another  notable  thing  is  the  fact  that  every  boy 
in  the  school  is  a  Christian  and  a  large  proportion  of 
the  students  are  members  of  the  missionary  associa- 
tion which  meets  weekly  and  carries  on  much  local 
evangelistic  work.  In  the  fall  of  1910  at  the  time  of 
the  local  revival  meetings,  at  the  students  request  the 
school  was  closed  for  seven  days,  and  the  student  body 
joined  with  the  Christians  of  the  city  in  a  simultan- 
eous effort  to  lead  the  unbelievers  to  Christ.  From 
every  church  the  report  came  that  the  work  of  the 
students  was  zealous  and  effective,  so  much  so  that  of 
the  4000  persons  who  were  reported  to  have  expressed 
a  desire  to  be  Christians,  all  reports  agreed  that  as 
many  as  half  were  brought  to  the  point  of  decision 
through  the  efforts  of  the  college  and  academy  stu- 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  KOREA    357 

dents.  In  the  following  February  another  week  was 
given,  in  which  the  school  was  suspended,  and  the 
time  given  entirely  to  the  study  of  the  Bible.  As  a 
further  indication  of  the  religious  spirit  of  the  stu- 
dents, it  may  be  stated  that  during  the  holidays  last 
year,  seventy  of  the  boys  went  out  in  evangelistic 
work.  Some  went  at  the  expense  of  the  student  mis- 
sionary association,  some  were  entertained  by  the 
churches  to  which  they  were  invited,  and  some  trav- 
eled at  their  own  expense.  The  result  of  the  month's 
work  was  1000  new  professions.  During  six  months 
one  of  the  students  spoke  to  3400  people  about  accept- 
ing Christ  as  a  personal  Savior.  The  students  are 
paying  a  part  of  the  salary  of  one  of  their  own  gradu- 
ates who  has  gone  to  Manchuria  as  a  missionary,  and 
recently  have  sent  another  graduate  to  Quelpart  for  a 
year  to  assist  Yi  Moksa. 

There  is  in  connection  with  the  college  a  splendid 
industrial  department  under  the  superintendence  of 
Mr.  Robert  McMurtrie,  which  is  enabling  seventy  five 
young  men  to  learn  trades  as  well  as  make  their  way 
through  school.  A  new  college  building  costing  $13,- 
000  has  just  been  finished  and  is  being  used  for  the 
first  time  this  fall.  It  is  the  hope  of  the  mission  that 
they  may  soon  have  a  gymnasium,  a  system  of  dormi- 
tories and  an  academy  building. 

^,     -^         ,  This  is  a  union  school  of  the  Presby- 

j^  .        .   ^  ,  terian  and  Methodist  churches.  Miss 

Velma  Snook  of  the  Presbyterian 
Mission  is  the  very  efficient  principal.  She  has  as  an 
associate.  Miss  Haynes  of  the  Methodist  Mission. 
These  two  ladies  are  assisted  by  Mrs.  Blair,  Mrs.  Hold- 
croft,  Miss  Best,  Mrs.  Mo  wry  and  Mrs.  Phillips  from 


358      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

the  Presbyterian  Mission,  and  by  Miss  Robbins,  Mrs. 
Billings  and  Mrs.  Morris  of  the  Methodist  Mission. 
The  school  has  just  moved  into  its  new  buildings,  a 
class-room  building  costing  14,000  yen,  and  a  dormi- 
tory costing  20,000  yen.  The  enrollment  last  year  was 
162.  This  school  is  doing  excellent  work,  and  was 
made  possible  by  the  generous  gift  of  Mrs.  Thos.  Davis 
of  Rock  Island,  111. 

p      1.  ^    •  The    Presbyterian    Theological    Semi- 

Theol  ic  1  nary  of  Korea  is  the  outgrowth  of  a 
«      .  Bible  class  started  for  helpers  in  1903. 

"In  1901  two  men  were  received  as 
candidates  of  the  ministry  and  started  on  a  five  years 
course  of  study.  They  were  Kim  Chong  Sup  and  Pang 
Kee  Chang,  both  of  whom  were  ordained  elders  in  the- 
Central  Church,  Pyeng  Yang.  In  1903  four  more  men 
were  received  and  this  class  of  six  was  instructed  in 
Pyeng  Yang  in  the  first  year's  work  of  a  tentative 
course  adopted  that  year  by  the  Presbyterian  Council. 
In  1904  the  Council  endorsed  the  plan  for  theological 
instruction  proposed  by  the  Pyeng  Yang  Committee  of 
Council  recommending  the  appointment  of  additional 
instructors  from  all  the  Presbyterian  Missions.  In 
1905  a  class  of  eight  men  in  the  third  year's  course 
and  fourteen  men  in  the  first  year's  course  were  given 
instruction.  In  1906  there  were  three  classes  enroll- 
ing fifty  students  in  attendance.  The  year  1907  wit- 
nessed an  attendance  of  seventy  six  students  and  the 
graduation  on  June  20th  of  the  first  class  of  seven 
men  who  had  satisfactorily  completed  the  first  years' 
course  of  study  of  three  months  each  and  of  nine 
months  each  of  active    participation    in  teaching   of 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  KOREA    359 

classes,  evangelistic  preaching  and  pastoral  care  of 
churches. 

With  the  graduation  of  this  class  and  their  ordi- 
nation on  Sept.  17th  by  the  Presbytery  organized  that 
year,  it  was  realized  that  there  had  developed  a  Theo- 
logical Seminary,  and  so  the  council  gave  it  its  name 
*THE  PRESBYTERIAN  THEOLOGICAL  SEMIN- 
ARY OF  KOREA.* " 

This  seminary  represents  the  four  Presbyterian 
bodies  at  work  in  Korea,  the  missions  of  the  Northern 
and  Southern  Presbyterian  Churches  of  America,  and 
those  of  the  Canadian  and  Australian  Presbyterian 
Churches. 

The  faculty  is  made  up  of  men  from  each  of  the 
missions  represented  in  the  union,  as  they  are  dele- 
gated from  time  to  time  to  this  work.  The  Rev.  S.  A. 
Moffett,  D.  D.,  the  pioneer  missionary  of  Pyeng  Yang, 
is  the  President  of  the  Seminary.  The  enrollment  the 
past  year  has  been  about  134.  Each  year  it  sends  out 
a  strong  class,  and  has  now  its  representatives  in 
eleven  of  the  thirteen  provinces  of  Korea,  besides  mis- 
sionaries in  Manchuria,  Russia,  and  the  island  of  Quel- 
part. 

^  ,  The  school  work  of  Seoul  was  begun  in  1901, 
when  Rev.  E.  H.  Miller  was  sent  out  as  an  edu- 
cational worker.  At  the  same  time  Rev.  Jas.  S.  Gale 
opened  an  intermediate  school  in  a  small  Korean  build- 
ing near  the  Yun  Mot  Kol  Church,  with  six  pupils.  Dr. 
Gale  continued  in  charge  of  this  school  until  1904. 

Th     T  h    D  ^^^^^  ^^^^  ^^*  ^'  ^'  ^^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^" 

^  ,,    ^    .  !         in  charge  of  the  school.    That  year  it 

School    ^™"^    took  the  name  of  "The  John  D.  Wells 
Training  School  for  Christian  Work- 


360      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ers."  Later  a  large  and  commodious  building  was 
erected  as  a  memorial  to  Dr.  Wells  who  was  for  fifty 
years  a  member  of  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions. 
The  enrollment  for  the  year  1912  was  102.  Mr.  Miller 
is  assisted  in  the  work  by  Mr.  Kim  a  Korean  graduate 
of  a  college  in  America,  who  is  vice-principal  of  the 
school,  and  by  a  faculty  of  fourteen  native  teachers. 
The  school  is  of  high  grade  and  is  fairly  well  equipped 
with  apparatus. 

Til  r*  1  '  '^^^  Girls'  High  School  of  Seoul  is  in 
H*  h  S  h  1  ^^^^^^  ^^  ^^s*  ^-  H.  Miller,  assisted  by 
Mrs.  Genso,  Mrs.  Toms  and  Miss  Lewis. 
The  school  is  now  rejoicing  in  the  splendid  new  dormi- 
tory which  they  have  just  entered,  the  gift  of  Mr.  L. 
H.  Severance.  The  building  will  accommodate  one 
hundred  girls  and  is  modern  in  every  respect.  The 
present  class  room  buildings  are  small  and  very  in- 
adequate, being  two  little  Korean  houses  totally  un- 
adapted  to  school  work.  The  past  year  seventeen  of 
the  lower  school  graduates  entered  the  High  School. 
These  were  the  first  to  come  from  the  lower  schools 
in  the  Seoul  district  and  indicate  a  large  and  rapid 
growth  of  the  High  School  in  the  near  future.  The 
course  of  study  covers  four  years  and  is  equal  to  that 
of  the  high  schools  in  the  United  States.  The  plan  for 
the  future  is  to  introduce  more  normal  work,  so  as  to 
prepare  teachers  and  trained  workers. 

^  .,  Taiku  is  one  of  the  largest  stations  in  Korea, 
and  furnishes  an  important  center  for  educa- 
tional work.  It  is  the  natural  location  for  the  educa- 
tional work  of  southern  Korea  as  Seoul  is  for  central 
and  Pyeng  Yang  for  the  northern  sections. 


EDUCATIONAL    WORK    TN    KOREA 


2.     4.     Central     "Ruildings.     Old  6. 
First   Buildings,   and   Students 
of    "John     D.    Wells    Training 
.School,"   Seoul  7. 

8.  Day  School  for  Boys.Daj- 
School  for  Girls,  Central 
Church,    Seoul  It. 

Residences  of  Missionaries  and 
New  Building  of  Woman's 
Academy  in  Center,   Seoul 


Two    Leading   Korean    Teachers 

and  Helpers  in  Woman's  Acad- 

<^rny.   Seoul 
Old    Building,    Now   Day   School 

Building      of      Yun      Mot      Kol 

Church.    Seoul 
10.    First    Home,    and    Teachers 

and      Students      of      Woman's 

Academy,  Seoul 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  KOREA    361 

„      ,  The  Boys'  Academy  was  started  by  Mr. 

A     J  Adams  in  1906,  in  a  small  and  very  unat- 

tractive Korean  house  in  the  city.  Two 
years  later,  1908,  the  present  building  was  erected  at 
the  cost  of  10,500  yen,  with  two  dormitories  costing 
$2,200  gold.  Rev.  Ralph  0.  Reiner  succeeded  Mr. 
Adams  as  principal  of  the  school  in  1910.  This  year 
the  enrollment  is  109.  Last  year  the  first  class  was 
graduated  consisting  of  twelve  young  men,  of  which 
number  seven  are  teaching  and  two  have  entered  the 
gospel  ministry.  There  is  in  connection  with  the  school 
a  self-help  department  which  gives  promise  of  becom- 
ing an  important  phase  of  the  work,  making  it  pos- 
sible for  a  number  of  poor  boys  to  attend  school.  The 
department  contemplates  a  traders  school  in  which 
carpentry,  shoe-making,  weaving,  blacksmithing  and 
the  silk  worm  industry  will  all  be  taught.  A  new 
building  and  equipment  is  needed  for  this. 
-,,  p.  ,  ,  A  small  academy  for  girls  is  being  started. 
S  hool  "^^  present  there  is  no  building.  The  few 
boarders  are  housed  in  poor  Korean  houses 
and  the  grammar  school  of  the  church  furnishes  a 
place  for  the  class  room  work.  There  is  urgent  need 
of  a  complete  new  plant  for  this  school,  which  must 
be  secured  before  much  progress  can  be  made.  The 
mission  has  now  on  its  docket,  27,000  yen  for  build- 
ings, equipment,  etc.,  which  is  a  very  modest  amount 
for  such  an  enterprise. 

Q  p.  The  educational  work  of  the  Syen  Chun 
station  consists  in  the  Hugh  O'Neil  Jr. 
Academy  for  boys,  the  academy  for  girls,  the  Nor- 
mal Institute,  two  academies  for  boys  out  in  the  coun- 
try, and  the  primary  schools  throughout  the  district. 


362      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

mi.    TT     1-  /%»TWT  .1  The  Hugh  O'Neil  Jr.  Academy  for 

The  Hugh  O'Neil  ,                4?       j  j  xi, 

^      -     ^  boys  was  founded  three  years  ago, 

jr.  Academy  ^^^^^^   ^^  ^^^    ^^^^  ^,^^.^  ^^ 

New  York  in  memory  of  her  son.  It  is  the  outgrowth 
of  a  small  primary  school  run  for  sometime  by  the 
Koreans.  It  is  a  middle  school  of  excellent  grade,  and 
is  doing  a  splendid  work  in  northern  Korea.  The 
school  is  just  now  passing  through  very  trying  ex- 
periences. It  has  suffered  greatly  the  last  year  be- 
cause of  the  arrest  and  imprisonment  of  the  entire 
faculty  of  native  teachers,  and  a  large  number  of  the 
leading  students  on  the  charge  of  complicity  in  a  con- 
spiracy against  the  Japanese  Government.  The  spies 
of  the  government,  the  subordinate  official  and  local 
policemen,  have  been  trying  to  find  "an  horrible  plot 
to  assassinate  the  Governor  General,"  and  had  in  pris- 
on in  Seoul,  at  the  time  of  our  visit.  May,  1912,  102 
of  the  leading  pastors,  elders,  teachers,  students  and 
laymen  of  the  Christian  Church  of  Korea,  including 
Baron  Yun  Shih  Ho,  the  most  prominent  man  in  Korea 
and  the  leading  Christian  of  the  country.  The  acad- 
emy has  been  reduced  from  an  attendance  of  168  to 
53.  One  by  one  the  boys  are  being  released  from  pris- 
on, the  government  not  being  able  to  find  them  guilty, 
but  when  they  will  all  be  released  and  what  the  final 
outcome  of  this  whole  unfortunate  move  on  the  part 
of  the  Japanese  officials  will  be,  no  one  can  forecast. 
There  is  not  the  slightest  suspicion  on  the  part  of  the 
missionaries  that  the  students  or  the  faculty  or  any 
of  the  five  leading  pastors  now  in  prison,  are  in  any 
way  guilty  of  insubordination  to  the  government,  and 
no  one  with  whom  we  talked  seemed  to  feel  that  there 
were  any  members  of  the  Christian  church  in  Korea 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  KOREA    363 

connected  with  a  plot  against  the  life  of  the  Governor 
General. 

Mr.  McCune  who  has  charge  of  the  Hugh  O'Neil 
Academy,  is  developing  an  industrial  department,  in- 
cluding a  farm  of  100  acres,  a  part  of  which  is  planted 
in  mulberry  trees  for  the  silk  worm  industry,  a  car- 
penter shop,  a  weaving  department,  and  other  features 
of  industrial  work. 
p.  -  ,  The  Girls*  Academy  is  a  small  institution 

.  *^  ^  of  twenty  six  students,  but  is  doing  an  ex- 

'^  cellent  work.  The  school  has  had  to  work 
under  difficulties,  being  handicapped  for  accommoda- 
tions, but  it  is  soon  to  have  a  new  class  room  build- 
ing and  a  new  dormitory.  Miss  Stevens  who  has 
charge  of  the  school  is  planning  an  industrial  depart- 
ment in  which  the  girls  will  be  taught  the  practical 
art  of  home  making.  There  is  also  in  the  same  build- 
ing with  the  Girls'  Academy,  a  school  for  young  mar- 
ried women,  in  charge  of  Mrs.  McCune,  and  taught  by 
two  Koreans.  The  average  attendance  of  this  depart- 
ment is  about  thirty. 
p       ,  There  is  an  academy  at  Wiju,  with  an  ^t- 

.      ,      .     tendance  of  fifty,  and  another  at  Nongchun 
with  seventy  students,  both  under  the  gen- 
eral supervision  of  Mr.  McCune.     There  are  also  a 
number  of  primary  day  schools  in  the  district  with  a 
total  of  about  500  students. 

Th    N         1  ^^^^  ^^^^  ^^^  enrollment  of  the  Normal 

X    4...   .  School  was  135  of  which  number  twenty 

institute  ,_  «  ,, 

seven  were  women.     Many  of  the  men 

are  in  actual  charge  of  primary  schools,  102  took  the 

final  examinations,  fourteen  were  given  certificates 

of  graduation,  the  rest  being  promoted. 


364      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

^  At  Fusan  the  beautiful  school  building  is 

standing  idle,  the  school  being  closed  for 
the  want  of  a  teacher.  There  is  some  question  in  the 
mind  of  the  mission  about  the  wisdom  of  trying  to 
continue  the  school.  The  future  policy  will  be  stated 
soon,  and  the  school  either  reopened  or  removed  to 
another  point. 

p,  ,       Chung  Ju  has  a  small  educational  work 

the  station  being  yet  young,  but  splendid 
work  is  being  done.  The  following  is  a  part  of  the 
last  report: 

jy  >  c  1,  1  "^^^  Chung  Ju  city  school  for  boys  has 
enjoyed  a  prosperous  year.  One  grade 
has  been  added  and  it  is  now  well  on  its  way  toward 
becoming  a  full  fledged  grammar  school.  Four 
capable  teachers  have  been  in  charge.  The  work  and 
spirit  of  the  pupils  have  been  very  gratifying.  The 
enrollment  was  fifty  seven. 

There  are  five  primary  schools  for  boys  in  the 
country  which  have  secured  government  recognition. 
In  addition  to  these  there  are  a  number  of  churches 
conducting  schools,  which  cannot  come  up  to  the  gov- 
ernment standard,  because  of  lack  of  funds  with  which 
to  employ  a  teacher.  These  we  hope  will  be  able  to 
receive  recognition  as  the  churches  grow  and  the  con- 
tributions increase. 

/-.•  1  >  CI  1-  1  The  girls*  school  has  been  under  the  di- 
Girls'  School  . .         ^  ^^       t^    n    titii         t^     • 

rection  of  Mrs.  F.  S.  Miller.     Durmg 

the  fall  it  suffered  from  suspended  animation,  because 
the  parents  were  unable  or  unwilling  to  pay  the  teach- 
er's salary.  Finally  an  agreement  was  reached  by 
which  the  girls  were  to  attend  school  for  half  day 
sessions,  and  were  to  bring  their  tuition,  71/2  cents  the 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  KOREA    365 

first  of  each  month.  Twenty  three  bright  clean  Httle 
girls  are  in  attendance.  Their  teacher  is  a  graduate 
of  the  girls*  school  in  Seoul  and  her  mother  was  the 
first  student  received  into  that  school,  and  the  first 
to  graduate  from  it.  This  daughter  is  the  fruit  of  the 
first  Christian  marriage  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
in  Korea. 

p  .  One  of  the  biggest  problems  in  the  educa- 

^  ,      ,         tional  work  in  Korea  is  the  primary  school 
in  the  country  and  villages.    The  Presby- 
terian mission  has  574  of  these  schools  with  8,640 
students  and  740  Korean  teachers. 

It  may  help  us  to  see  the  importance  and  also  the 
problems  of  these  schools,  to  take  a  single  represen- 
tative district  and  study  the  conditions  there.  Mr. 
Reiner  of  Taiku  has  made  a  complete  study  of  this 
question  in  his  district,  and  has  gathered  with  the  help 
of  an  inspector  or  superintendent  of  his  country 
schools,  some  very  significant  and  illuminating  facts 
which  are  representative  of  all  Korea  south  of  Seoul. 
Conditions  north  of  Seoul  are  perhaps  some  better. 

There  are  sixty  day  schools  in  the  Taiku  district, 
with  21,200  houses,  and  a  population  of  106,000  depen- 
dent upon  them.  6,000  believers  are  in  the  churches 
where  these  schools  are  located,  which  is  less  than  half 
of  the  Christian  constituency  of  that  district.  So  that 
half  or  more  of  the  Christian  families  are  without 
school  privileges.  Out  of  170  groups  of  Christians, 
only  sixty  have  schools.  The  teachers  are  all  Christ- 
ians but  only  six  of  them  have  had  even  a  partial 
course  in  the  academy  or  middle  school,  and  twenty 
four  have  had  no  training  at  all  except  in  the  Chinese 
characters.    Twenty  one  of  the  teachers  get  salaries 


366      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ranging  from  two  to  six  yen  a  month.  (A  yen  is  equal 
to  50c  gold.)  The  tuition  is  from  twenty  to  fifty  sen 
(10  to  25c  gold)  per  month,  but  many  are  too  poor  to 
pay  anything.  Of  the  900  pupils  in  these  sixty  schools, 
800  are  Christians  or  from  Christian  families.  There 
are  over  350  Christian  boys  and  300  Christian  girls  in 
places  where  these  schools  are  located  who  are  not  in 
school  because  they  are  too  poor  to  go. 

Six  of  these  schools  have  no  blackboard,  and 
twenty  six  have  but  one  small  one.  Twenty  of  the 
schools  have  books,  twelve  have  some  books  but  not 
enough  to  supply  the  students,  and  all  the  others  have 
no  books.  Only  six  of  these  schools  are  teaching  the 
full  government  course. 

These  are  significant  facts  and  give  a  fairly  good 
idea  of  the  conditions  in  the  country  districts.  They 
show  the  inadequacy  of  our  primary  school  work  and 
call  for  careful  consideration.  More  than  half  of  the 
children  of  Christian  families  are  not  being  reached  by 
our  schools.  The  teachers  are  poorly  prepared  for  their 
work,  none  of  the  schools  are  adequately  equipped 
with  buildings,  books,  maps,  blackboards,  etc.  But 
few  of  them  are  up  to  the  government  requirements 
in  the  course  of  study,  and  none  of  these  schools  are 
able  to  pay  their  teachers  a  living  salary. 

As  the  Japanese  government  introduces  its  public 
school  system,  the  need  for  primary  schools  may  not 
be  so  urgent  upon  the  part  of  the  church,  but  in  any 
event  we  must  recognize  the  necessity  of  doing  what 
we  attempt  along  educational  lines  in  some  adequate 
fashion. 

The  educational  side  of  the  mission  work  in  Ko- 
rea is  fast  becoming  a  live  question.     The  mission- 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  KOREA    367 

aries  are  all  beginning  to  feel  that  the  school  work 
must  be  pushed  more  than  it  has  been  in  the  past.  A 
great  church  has  been  gathered;  it  is  now  the  task 
of  the  mission  to  train  the  church  and  educate  the 
young  people.  The  Koreans  are  naturally  a  bright,  in- 
telligent people,  with  a  literary  turn  of  mind,  capable 
of  receiving  an  education.  Someone  has  said  that  the 
''Chinese  are  the  merchants,  the  Japanese  are  the  sol- 
diers and  the  Koreans  are  the  scholars  of  the  East." 
The  Koreans  are  without  doubt  the  most  religious 
people  of  the  East  and  have  elements  of  leadership. 
What  they  need  is  a  chance.  Centuries  ago  Japan  re- 
ceived Buddhism  from  Korea — it  may  be  that  she  is 
now  to  receive  Christianity  from  Korea.  If  the  Korean 
church  is  given  the  advantages  of  modem  Christian 
education  she  may  become  the  religious  teacher  of  all 
the  East.  God  is  raising  up  in  Korea  one  of  the  most 
remarkable  churches  in  the  world  and  who  knows  but 
that  she  is  coming  into  the  Kingdom  for  just  such  a 
time  as  this?  China  on  her  west  has  wakened  out  of 
the  sleep  of  the  ages  and  is  calling  for  better  things. 
Japan,  of  which  she  is  now  a  part,  is  beginning  to 
feel  the  need  of  a  true  faith  and  a  better  system  of 
ethics.  Korea  is  fitted  by  a  rich  Christian  experience, 
by  scholarly  instincts  and  by  philosophical  inheritance 
to  be  the  teacher  of  both  these  great  countries  in 
Christian  truth  and  life.  What  she  needs  and  must 
have,  is  modern  education,  both  for  the  sake  of  the 
rapidly  growing  church  in  Korea  and  for  the  sake  of 
her  influence  in  the  two  great  nations  around  her. 

These  are  days  of  trial  and  testing  in  this  great 
mission  field.  Let  the  church  at  home  pray  for  Korea 
and  give  to  Korea. 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 
MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  KOREA. 

IT  was  a  doctor  who  opened  mission  work  in  Korea, 
and  the  physician  has  ever  since  been  reckoned  a 
most  valuable  missionary  agent.  The  single  word 
"Korea"  cabled  by  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign 
Missions  to  Dr.  H.  N.  Allen,  then  in  Nanking,  China, 
sent  him  to  Seoul  in  September  1884,  soon  after  the 
signing  of  the  treaty  between  the  United  States  and 
Korea.  He  was  made  physician  to  the  U.  S.  Legation 
and  thus  obtained,  without  embarrassment,  a  standing 
in  the  community. 

A  political  disturbance  within  a  few 
months  of  his  arrival  furnished  the  oc- 
casion for  his  favorable  introduction  to 
the  people  of  the  realm.  On  Dec.  4,  Prince  Min  Yong 
Ik,  Prime  Minister,  and  favorite  cousin  of  the  queen 
was  wounded  by  a  would-be  assassin  in  the  trouble 
known  as  the  Emeute  of  1884.  After  native  skill  had 
proved  its  weakness,  Dr.  Allen  was  called  in  and  "for 
the  first  time  in  that  Hermit  Kingdom,  western  medi- 
cal science  had  its  opportunity."  How  fortunate  that 
this  beneficent  art  had  its  first  exhibition  in  Korea  in 
the  hands  of  a  man  who  was  both  a  skilled  doctor  and 
a  Christian.   Dr.  Allen's  efforts  to  heal  were  successful. 


KOREAN    SCENES 


1.  2.  The  Temple  of  Heaven,  Seoul  11.  Grounds  of  Old  Palace,  Seoul 

3.  4,  5,  6.  On  the  Streets  of  Seoul  12.  The   Place  Wliere  Korea's 

7.  The  Arch  of  Victory,  Seoul  Queen   Was  "Sacrificed 

8.  The   South   Gate,   Seoul  13.  Street  Leading  to  the  Old 

9.  Along  the  Stream,   Taiku  Palace,    Seoul 

10.  View  Prom  Temple,    Seoul 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  KOREA  369 

He  received  royal  recognition  and  the  people  listened 
to  the  gospel  message.  Thus  medical  science  prepared 
the  way  for  the  favorable  reception  which  was  accord- 
ed to  Christianity  in  Korea. 

As  a  result  of  Dr.  Allen's  success,  the  King  found- 
ed the  Royal  Korean  Hospital  which  was  opened  in 
Seoul,  February  25,  1885,  with  the  agreement  that  His 
Majesty  would  equip  and  maintain  the  work  while  the 
physicians  would  be  provided  by  the  Presbyterian 
Board.  Dr.  Allen  became  physician  to  the  King,  and 
his  successor.  Dr.  J.  W.  Heron,  also  held  this  position 
when  the  hospital  work  came  into  his  hands  upon  Dr. 
Allen's  visit  to  America  on  business  for  the  King.  Dr. 
Allen  returned  to  Korea  in  September,  1893,  as  Sec- 
retary of  the  American  Legation,  and  later  became 
Minister  Plenipotentiary.  He  retained  the  confidence 
and  esteem  of  the  King  who  became  Emperor  in  1897, 
and  who  gave  him  the  decoration  of  the  first  grade 
of  Tai  Keuk,  the  highest  honor  given  anyone  outside 
the  royal  line. 

The  success  of  the  King's  physician  led  the  Queen 
to  desire  a  special  lady  to  give  her  medical  attention, 
so  in  1886,  Miss  Anne  Ellers,  a  trained  nurse  with  con- 
siderable medical  education,  was  sent  out  as  hospital 
assistant  and  physician  to  the  Queen.  She  was  suc- 
ceeded by  Miss  Lillias  Horton,  M.  D.,  who  continued  to 
act  in  this  capacity  until  the  Queen's  death  in  1895, 
although  she  had  in  the  meantime  become  the  wife 
of  Rev.  H.  G.  Underwood. 

Dr.  Heron  was  succeeded  in  turn  by  Drs.  R.  A. 
Hardie,  C.  A.  Vinton,  and  0.  R.  Avison.  Dr.  Avison 
began  his  work  in  November,  1893,  and  is  still  at  the 
head  of  the  medical  work  at  Seoul.     He  found  the 

24 


370      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Royal  Korean  Hospital  almost  paralyzed  in  its  work 
through  the  crowd  of  government  parasites  who  fed 
on  its  funds.  He  succeeded  in  having  the  plant  turned 
over  completely  to  the  Presbyterian  Mission.  All  gov- 
ernment aid  was  withdrawn  and  it  became  In  reality  a 
mission  institution. 

From  the  coming  of  Dr.  Hugh  Brown  in  1891  to 
open  the  work  at  Fusan,  the  medical  side  of  the  mis- 
sion's equipment  has  been  steadily  enlarged  so  that 
now,  each  of  the  nine  stations  is  equipped  with  a  hos- 
^  ,,  pital  or  dispensary,  and  the  mission  aims  to 
have  at  least  one  physician  at  each  station 
with  one  extra  man  for  supplying  during  furloughs 
and  four  regular  men  to  work  on  the  staff  of  the 
medical  school. 

The  principal  diseases  of  Korea  are  tuberculosis, 
— always  more  virulent  in  the  East  than  in  the  West, 
venereal  diseases  resulting  from  the  social  evil  which 
has  greatly  increased  since  Japanese  occupation,  skin 
diseases,  tumors  and  leprosy.  At  one  period  "the 
death  rate  among  children  from  small  pox  alone  was 
sufficient  to  prevent  the  increase  in  population,'*  but 
vaccination  has  lessened  it.  Cholera  has  been  a  ter- 
rible scourge  against  which  medical  missions  have 
successfully  battled.  The  record  for  1911  is  67,119  dis- 
pensary patients,  and  1,739  hospital  cases  during  the 
year  at  the  nine  hospitals  and  dispensaries.  Besides 
the  missionaries'  salaries,  the  total  expense  to  the 
Board  for  the  year  has  been  $3,344.00.  It  is  estimated 
that  at  least  2,000  conversions  recorded  during  1911 
in  the  Presbyterian  churches  can  be  traced  to  the 
medical  work. 

The  occupation  of  Korea  by  Japan  with  the  conse- 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  KOREA  371 

Quent  introduction  of  government  hospitals  and  the 
inauguration  of  a  government  medical  school,  have  not 
lessened  one  whit  the  opportunity  for  medical  mis- 
sions. While  Japan  has  some  excellent  physicians  and 
surgeons  educated  in  Germany,  the  rank  and  file  are 
inferior  to  American  trained  men,  and  the  product  of 
the  government  medical  school  at  Seoul  is  distinctly 
of  a  lower  grade  than  that  of  the  mission  medical  col- 
lege at  the  same  place.  Moreover  the  evangelistic 
power  of  a  Christian  hospital  in  Korea  is  too  well 
demonstrated  by  a  recital  of  results  to  give  any  other 
conviction  than  that  medical  missions  have  a  great 
future  in  what  was  once  called  "The  Land  of  the 
Morning  Calm." 

^  -  In  writing  of  the  work  at  the  separate  stations, 
we  must  begin  with  Seoul,  the  capital,  the  larg- 
est and  most  central  city,  the  place  where  the  Presby- 
terian medical  work  began  and  where  it  has  reached 
its  greatest  efficiency. 

c,  Ti)r         •  1  Through  the  generosity  of  Mr.  L. 

Severance  Memorial  tt     o  xi.      uo 

TT      -x  1  r»i     X  H.    Severance,    the      Severance 

Hospital  Plant  ,,         •  i    tt       x  i    t^i     x»» 

Memorial    Hospital    Plant      was 

opened  in  1904  at  a  cost  of  $30,000  and  has  since  been 
enlarged.  It  is  a  modernly  equipped  plant  with  a  ca- 
pacity of  forty  five  beds,  and  is  located  in  the  South 
Gate  Compound,  just  outside  the  old  city,  close  by  the 
railroad  yet  not  too  close  for  reasonable  quiet.  The 
compound  contains  also  the  new  medical  school,  an 
isolation  ward  and  five  residences.  At  present  Dr. 
Avison  is  aided  in  the  hospital  work  by  Dr.  J.  W.  Hirst 
and  two  trained  nurses.  Miss  E.  L.  Shields  and  Miss 
Helen  Forsyth,  besides  native  assistants.  This  has 
become  the  one  place  in  Korea  to  which  patients  come 


372      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

from  considerable  distances  for  major  operations,  and 
is  easily  the  most  influential  medical  plant  in  Korea. 

itir  ,.    1       When  Dr.  Avison  left  his  American  prac- 
Medical       .-      .     -.  rr  .    .  , 

School  become    a  Korean    missionary    he 

brought  with  him  the  ideal  of  teaching  med- 
icine to  Christian  Koreans.  Following  this  ideal 
amid  many  other  duties  he  was  able  in  1908  to  gradu- 
ate a  class  of  seven  native  physicians.  In  that  year 
Mr.  Severance  made  a  ten  week's  visit  to  Korea  and 
went  away  promising  a  dispensary  which,  before  it 
was  built,  grew  into  a  handsome,  commodious  medical 
college  building.  With  its  steam  heating  plant,  gas, 
electricity  and  complete  equipment,  it  represents  an 
outlay  of  $40,000.  The  dispensary  work  is  done  here, 
and  besides  the  medical,  a  dentistry  and  a  pharmacy 
department  are  provided.  Tablets  are  made  and  sold 
at  wholesale  and  retail  thus  aiding  in  the  support  of 
the  work  and  giving  opportunity  for  teaching  phar- 
macy. Seventy  students  is  the  ideal  number  set  for 
the  medical  school,  and  the  classes  are  practically  full. 
The  course  covers  four  years.  There  are  four  regular 
teachers  on  the  faculty  and  four  from  other  missions 
who  give  some  time  to  teaching  special  subjects.  Mem- 
bers of  the  first  graduating  class  have  proven  their 
worth  and  a  second  class  of  six  was  graduated  in  1911. 
All  otKfer  missions  have  abolished  their  attempts  to 
educate  physicians  and  the  Korean  Medical  Missionary 
Association  has  decided  to  put  its  energies  into  the 
development  of  this  college.  These  actions  guarantee 
to  the  institution  a  commanding  position  in  Korea. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  KOREA  373 

•J  A  nurses   training   school  was   opened  in 

rr,  .  .  1907,  and  the  result  is  six  graduate  nurses 
Training         xi     i  x     •  •         Ti. 

^  ,  -  with  eleven  now  m  training.  It  was  an  in- 
novation for  women  to  nurse  in  a  general 
hospital  in  Korea,  but  a  battle  which  sent  eighty  wound- 
ed men  into  the  hospital  so  overwhelmed  the  force 
that  the  women  nurses  were  called  into  service  every- 
where, and  thus  secured  a  standing  which  has  not 
since  been  questioned. 
->  ,.    ,  The  great  aim  of  the  Seoul  Medical 

Evan  eUstic  Worh     ^^^^^^^  ^^  '"^^  ^^  ^^^  *^®  ^^^^  ^^ 
as  to  exemplify  the  mind  of  Christ, 

produce  Christians  out  of  its  patients,  and  Christian 
workers  out  of  its  graduates,  and  so  be  a  factor  in 
more  speedily  bringing  the  Kingdom  of  God  into  the 
world."  This  evangelistic  work  centers  about  the 
South  Gate  or  the  Hospital  Church  which  holds  1000 
people.  For  a  time  Dr.  Avison  did  the  preaching  and 
Dr.  Hirst  is  now  superintendent  of  the  Sunday  School. 
In  this  church  the  medical  students  work  and  from  it 
they  go  out  two  by  two  on  Sundays  into  the  villages 
for  ten  miles  or  more  preaching  the  Word.  In  the 
hospital  prayers  are  held  daily,  the  dispensary  patients 
are  instructed  as  they  come,  the  ward  patients  are 
taught  the  Bible  and  others  are  visited  in  their  homes. 
There  are  three  special  evangelists  at  work  in  the  hos- 
pital, one  man  and  two  women,  and  the  doctors*  wives 
supplement  by  special  work  in  the  church  and  among 
the  women. 

Tt    F    'i      Taken  in  its  well  rounded  work  it  is  doubt- 
ful if  there  is  in  the  East  a  mission  medi- 
cal plant  which  is  exerting  a  greater  or  more  wholesome 
influence  upon  the  physical  and  spiritual  life  of  the 


374      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

people  than  is  this  Seoul  institution.  Its  fruits  testify 
to  the  ability  and  consecration  of  its  leaders  and  to 
the  wisdom  of  the  man  who  has  contributed  so  splen- 
didly both  of  his  counsel  and  his  means  to  the  advance- 
ment of  the  work. 

^  At  the  southern  end  of  the  peninsula  lies  Fu- 

Fusan  , ,  .  ^      t  to.  • 

san,  the  port  for  Japan  proper.  It  is  connec- 
ted with  Mukden  by  a  through  line  of  railway  and 
is  consequently  on  the  main  line  of  traffic  overland 
from  Yokohama  to  London  via  Siberia. 

From  1893  Dr.  C.  H.  Irwin  was  in  charge  of  the 
medical  work  for  a  number  of  years,  and  under  his 
direction  the  Junkin  Memorial  Hospital  of  twenty  beds 
provided  by  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Mont- 
clair,  N.  J.  was  built.  It  was  the  first  foreign  hospital 
building  in  Korea  to  be  opened  for  servicce.  It  is  a 
well  equipped  little  plant,  but  on  the  occasion  of  our 
visit  no  foreign  physician  was  in  charge,  the  work  be- 
ing in  the  hands  of  a  trained  nurse.  Miss  Ethel  McGee, 
and  a  Korean  assistant.  Hearing  that  Dr.  Avison  was 
there  some  patients  had  come  more  than  twenty  miles 
for  surgical  work  but  to  their  disappointment  learned 
that  the  doctor  had  gone  back  to  his  pressing  work  at 
Seoul.  This  was  in  itself  an  appeal  for  one  of  the 
physicians  for  whom  the  mission  is  asking  and  whose 
services  are  greatly  needed. 

T  On  a  beautiful  and  well  isolated  site  is  the 

.     ,  Leper  Asylum  erected  and  maintained  by 

the  "Mission  for  Lepers  in  India  and  the 
East."  Only  about  fifty  of  these  unfortunates  can  be 
admitted  as  the  limited  funds  only  allow  support  for 
the  poorest  and  most  pitiable  cases.  Regular  Sunday 
and  midweek  services  are  held  in  the  asylum  by  a  Ko- 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  KOREA  375 

rean  Christian  appointed  for  the  work,  and  conver- 
sions are  frequent.    Members  of  the  Fusan  station  as- 
sist in  the  management  of  this  purely  altruistic  ex- 
ample of  Christian  philanthropy. 
T^  ^  The  ancient  capital  and  the  center  of 

Christian  influence  in  Northern  Korea 
is  Pyeng  Yang,  a  city  of  100,000.  Dr.  J.  Hunter  Wells 
was  assigned  to  this  post  in  1895  and  through  the 
seventeen  following  years  has  seen  his  work  grow  un- 
til now  he  reaches  15,000  a  year  and  counts  200,000 
patients  as  the  result  of  his  term  of  service. 

^      ,.  For  ten  years  Dr.  Wells  worked  in  an  old 

V  aroline 

A    T    HH      building    with    meager    facilities,    but    in 

Hos  ital  ■^^^^^  ^^^'  ^'  ^'  -^^^^  ^^  Portland,  Oregon, 
gave  the  funds  for  the  "Caroline  A.  Ladd 
Hospital"  which  provided  greatly  enlarged  opportuni- 
ties for  successful  medical  and  surgical  work.  During 
the  succeeding  years  the  hospital  has  been  enlarged 
and  adapted  to  the  growing  needs,  but  the  last  year 
which  was  the  greatest  of  all  in  amount  of  work,  sug- 
gests either  a  still  further  enlargement  or  a  new  hos- 
pital with  the  present  plant  devoted  to  other  work  of 
the  station. 

Dr.  Wells  has  had  a  hand  in  fighting  the  cholera 
scourge  and  has  erected  isolation  wards  which  the  gov- 
ernment has  been  glad  to  use  as  an  official  pest  house. 
Mr.  W.  M.  Ladd  of  Portland  has  made  provision  for 
charity  beds,  and  Miss  Lucile  Campbell  is  detailed  as 
hospital  nurse.  Her  training  has  made  her  a  valuable 
asset  not  only  to  the  hospital  but  to  the  missionary 
families  who  have  thankfully  accepted  her  help  in 
times  of  serious  illness. 


376      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

^  .-  One  hundred  miles  north  of  Fusan  is  Taiku, 
the  third  largest  city  of  Korea.  It  was  the 
old  capital  of  the  South  and  is  the  commercial  and 
evangelistic  center  for  that  part  of  the  country.  The 
present  hospital  with  a  capacity  of  twenty-five  pa- 
tients was  built  in  1907,  a  former  building  having 
been  destroyed  by  a  cyclone.  For  several  years  Dr. 
W.  0.  Johnson  was  the  physician  in  charge,  until  ill 
health  compelled  him  to  turn  to  other  forms  of  mis- 
sionary work.  For  some  time  the  hospital  was  closed, 
but  in  the  autumn  of  1911,  Dr.  A.  G.  Fletcher  took 
charge  and  in  a  few  months  had  an  average  of  thirty 
two  patients  a  day.  In  the  absence  of  a  regular  evan- 
gelistic helper,  volunteers  from  the  church  do  effec- 
tive personal  work  among  the  patients. 
^  f  'f  Taiku  Station  has  a  constituency  of  more 
upportunity  ^^^^  1,000,000,  which  is  much  larger 
^     -  than  any  other  Presbyterian  station  and 

there  is  no  foreign  hospital  in  the  city  of 
Taiku,  (50,000  population)  except  this  of  the  Presby- 
terian Mission.  Besides  being  the  natural  commercial 
and  evangelistic  center  of  South  Korea,  Taiku  is  in  the 
center  of  the  worst  leper  and  tuberculosis  districts  and 
if  properly  equipped  the  hospital  could  greatly  benefit 
these  sufferers. 

The  hospital  has  no  proper  arrangements  for  dis- 
pensary work,  but  a  most  advantageous  location  on  a 
hill  overlooking  the  busy  market  awaits  a  dispensary 
building  for  which  the  larger  part  of  the  funds  are 
provided.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  this  strategic  point 
may  soon  be  equipped  with  a  plant  which  can  adequate- 
ly meet  the  pressing  needs  of  the  large  population  de- 
pending on  it. 


SOME    MEDICAL    WORK:    IN    KOREA 


1.     3.   4.   Duncan  Memorial  Hospi-  5. 
tal.    Dr.    and   Mrs.    Purviance  7. 
and    Child   and    Street   Scene, 
Chung   Ju  8. 

2.&    6.    Taiku    Hospital,    Hill    and 
Street  Crowd  Below    !).     Caroline 


Leper    Island    from    Fusan 
Dr.    Sharrocks,    Assistants   and 

Old  Hospital,   Syen  Chyun 
Patients   Waiting   for    the   Doc- 
tor Who   Never  Came 
A.  Ladd      Hospital,  Pyeng   Yang 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  KOREA  377 

^        Ch  Going    northwest    one    hundred    miles 

from  Pyeng  Yang,  we  reach  Syen 
Chyun,  where  Dr.  A.  M.  Sharrocks  has  superintended 
the  medical  work  since  its  inception  in  1899.  The  hos- 
pital, which  is  practically  only  a  dispensary  with  sep- 
arate houses  for  twenty  patients,  was  built  in  Korean 
style  with  funds  provided  by  the  Occidental  Board.  No 
buildings  in  foreign  style  were  at  that  time  to  be  seen 
outside  of  Seoul.  With  the  aid  of  two  assistants  of 
his  own  training,  Dr.  Sharrocks  has  been  able  to 
treat  14,000  patients  a  year,  besides  giving  much  time 
to  the  business  side  of  mission  work  and  taking  his 
part  in  direct  evangelism. 

K  TT  'f  1  "^^^  ^^^  ^^^  come  for  enlargement. 
The  Board  has  approved  of  the  plan 
for  a  new  hospital  to  cost  $12,500  of  which  amount  the 
Occidental  Board  has  promised  $7,500.  Dr.  Sharrocks 
is  optimistic  regarding  medical  missions  in  Korea  and 
his  valuable  work  during  his  two  terms  of  service 
amply  justify  the  larger  equipment  which  will 
strengthen  his  influence  for  Christ  in  Syen  Chyun 
and  among  the  more  than  half  a  million  people  for 
whom  this  station  is  reponsible. 

p,    .  P  A  three  hours'  horseback  ride  from  the 

main  railway  line  takes  one  to  Chai 
Ryung.  Here  Dr.  C.  H.  Whiting  opened  work  in  1905, 
building  a  small  hospital  in  native  style,  the  funds 
being  provided  by  the  Madison  Avenue  Presbyterian 
Church  of  New  York.  The  hand  of  the  Lord  has 
been  unusually  manifest  in  Dr.  Whiting's  work.  After 
giving  up  his  American  practice  at  two  points  because 
of  ill  health,  he  tried  a  sea  voyage  in  an  almost  hopeless 
attempt  to  recover  his  strength.     After  a  time  he 


378      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

found  himself  in  Korea  where  he  "lost  his  heart"  to 
the  people  and  felt  a  call  to  mission  work.  He  began 
at  his  own  charges  and  was  later  appointed  a  mis- 
sionary by  the  Presbyterian  Board.  While  tempor- 
arily caring  for  the  hospital  work  at  Pyeng  Yang  he 
was  touched  by  the  affliction  of  Pastor  Kil  who  was 
blind  and  was  being  led  about  by  the  hand.  It 
seemed  a  hopeless  case  but  this  eye  specialist  was  led 
to  attempt  to  restore  the  lost  vision.  While  the 
church  members  and  missionaries  prayed  at  the 
church  and  in  their  homes,  he  operated,  and  in  an 
almost  miraculous  manner.  Pastor  Kil's  sight  was  re- 
stored. He  is  now  the  pastor  of  the  historic  Central 
Church  of  Pyeng  Yang,  scholarly,  eloquent,  sweet- 
spirited,  and  honored  everywhere  in  Korea.  This 
skilled  physician  with  his  deeply  spiritual  nature  has 
been  a  tower  of  strength  to  the  work  of  the  Lord  in 
the  Chai  Ryung  field  where  his  devotion  to  his  medi- 
cal work  is  only  equalled  by  his  evangelistic  spirit. 
^     ^     ,,  During  Dr.  Whiting's  furlough,  Dr.  Al- 

fred I.  Ludlow  supervises  the  work  of 
the  small  hospital  of  twelve  beds.  The  interest  of  the 
latter  in  Korea  began  when  he  visited  Seoul  a  few 
years  ago  as  the  private  physician  of  Mr.  L.  H.  Sever- 
ance. He  came  to  take  a  place  upon  the  staff  of  the 
Seoul  Medical  College  and  temporarily  has  taken  up 
his  residence  in  Chai  Ryung.  He  is  a  specialist  in 
abdominal  surgery  and  performs  the  more  necessary 
operations  in  the  time  that  can  be  spared  from  his 
language  study  and  directs  the  native  assistant  who 
cares  for  800  to  900  patients  a  month  in  the  dis- 
pensary. 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  KOREA  379 

p,  ^  In  1908,  Dr.  W.  C.  Purviance  came  to  take 
up  the  work  at  Chung  Ju,  which  is  a 
beautifully  located  inland  city  of  6,000,  the  capital 
of  the  province  and  connected  with  the  main  railway 
by  a  fine  automobile  road. 

The  J.  P.  Duncan  hospital  was  erected  and  thor- 
oughly equipped  in  1911  by  Mrs.  J.  P.  Duncan.  It  is  a 
modern  plant  accommodating  twenty  patients  and  fit- 
ted with  the  best  equipment,  such  as  white  enamel  iron 
beds  with  springs  and  mattresses,  sewerage  system 
with  baths  and  toilets  and  a  fine  operating  room  with 
sky  light.  It  is  a  brick  structure  with  two  general 
and  four  private  wards,  the  dispensary  occupying  the 
basement.  A  Dorcas  Society  of  forty  members  gives 
one  day  a  week  to  sew  for  the  hospital  under  the 
direction  of  Mrs.  Purviance. 

^  XT  .  Far  off  to  the  north  over  the  mountains, 
several  days'  journey  from  the  railway, — 
lies  Kang  Kei,  the  farthest  outpost  of  the  Presbyterian 
Mission  line.  Mr.  John  S.  Kennedy  of  New  York  con- 
ferred upon  this  station  a  great  blessing,  when,  shortly 
before  his  death,  he  gave  $5,000  to  establish  a  hospital 
which  has  received  his  name.  It  was  opened  in  Feb- 
ruary, 1911,  and  stands  as  a  boon  to  sufferers  far 
removed  from  other  medical  aid  and  a  valuable  source 
of  evangelistic  influence. 

Dr.  Ralph  G.  Mills  had  the  privilege  of  first  re- 
vealing to  the  people  of  that  region  the  marvels  of 
modern  surgery.  It  was  so  wonderful  to  take  the 
"sleeping  medicine"  and  wake  up  minus  an  eye  or  a 
foot,  that  some  who  had  no  need  of  the  knife  begged 
to  be  operated  upon.  The  main  part  of  the  hospital 
is  built  of  brick,  the  wards  being  of  wood,  the  whole 


380      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

covered  with  tile.  Light  and  ventilation  are  abundant. 
There  are  accommodations  for  thirty  patients,  while 
the  dispensary  reaches  with  medicine  and  the  gospel, 
a  score  or  two  daily. 

.      ^  An  Dong,  the  newest  station  of  the  Pres- 

^  byterian  Board,  lies  seventy  miles  to  the 
northeast  of  Taiku.  It  was  opened  in  1910.  Some 
medical  work  was  done  in  1911  by  Dr.  Fletcher  who 
has  since  returned  to  his  Taiku  field.  This  new  sta- 
tion is  rejoicing  in  a  gift  of  $10,000  from  Mrs.  A.  F. 
Shauffler  for  a  hospital.  Dr.  Roy  K.  Smith,  who  has 
recently  joined  the  Korean  mission  force  will  have 
charge  of  the  medical  work. 

p      ,    .  This  account  of  the  Korean  medical  work 

is  but  a  faint  indication  of  the  real 
power  of  the  physician  in  the  evangelization  of  this 
field.  By  the  help  of  the  American  church  this  gos- 
pelizing  is  steadily  going  forward.  When,  in  God's 
providence,  the  historian  shall  be  able  to  write  of  the 
Koreans  as  a  Christian  people,  a  goodly  portion  of 
praise  will  rightly  be  given  to  the  medical  mission- 
aries. From  the  very  opening  of  the  country  down 
through  the  years  of  prejudice  and  opposition,  and  the 
later  years  of  opportunity,  these  servants  have  been 
busy  at  the  Master's  work,  healing  the  lame,  the  halt 
and  the  blind  and  preaching  deliverance  to  those  held 
captive  by  sin. 


MISSIONS  IN  JAPAN. 


BEAUTIFUL   JAPAN 


1.  Iris  Garden,  Kioto  4.    Under  the  Stone  Umbrella, 

2.  Pupil  of  Joshi  Gakuin,  Tokio  Kanazawa  Park 

3.  Road  to  Castle,  Kanazawa  5.    Miyajima 

6.     The  Sacred  Cherry  Tree 


CHAPTER  XIX. 
THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN. 

THE  work  of  evangelizing  Japan  by  Protestant 
missionaries  began  a  little  more  than  fifty  years 
ago.  The  exact  year  was  1859.  The  progress  of 
evangelism  in  Japan  is  marked  by  six  distinct  periods  of 
development  which  have  been  called,  first,  the  Ground 
Breaking  period,  from  1859  to  1872,  when  "the  mission- 
aries could  not  do  much  but  study  the  language  and 
translate  the  Bible";  second,  the  Seed  Sowing  period 
from  1873  to  1882,  when  the  missionaries  and  their 
converts,  though  few,  were  possessed  of  a  burning, 
evangelistic  zeal,  preaching  the  gospel  to  everyone  they 
met ;  third,  the  Germinating  Period  from  1883  to  1889, 
when  Christian  faith  was  greatly  revived  in  the  church 
and  Christianity  was  warmly  favored  by  the  people. 
"Not  only  the  government  but  the  whole  people  leaned 
toward  Christianity  and  some  persons  even  argued  that 
Christianity  should  be  made  the  national  religion  of 
Japan.  Christians  of  that  time  believed  that  Japan 
would  be  Christianized  within  ten  years."  Some 
Christians  of  the  present  time  believe  that  if  the 
church  had  fully  embraced  her  missionary  opportunity 
then,  there  would  have  been  no  need  for  new  mis- 
sionaries now;  fourth,  the  period  of  Apparent  Re- 


384      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

action,  from  1890  to  1900,  "When  Naturalism  and 
Conservatism  held  sway.  During  this  period  Chris- 
tianity seemed  to  lose  ground,  but  in  fact  it  was  grow- 
ing inwardly."  Of  course  only  the  seed  that  had  been 
sown  could  grow.  Had  more  seed  been  sown  in  the  day 
of  favor  more  fruit  would  have  been  maturing;  fifth, 
the  period  of  Open  Fruitage  from  1901  to  1909,  when 
the  decidedly  beneficial  results  of  Christianity  were 
publicly  recognized  not  only  through  the  Y.M.C.A.  work 
among  the  soldiers  during  the  Russo-Japanese  War  to 
which  the  Emperor  gave  10,000  yen,  but  the  mission- 
aries generally  were  regarded  with  favor;  sixth,  the 
period  of  Enlarged  Seed  Sowing  beginning  1910,  after 
the  semi-centennial  celebration.  It  was  seen  at  the 
time  of  the  semi-centennial  celebration  that  while 
Japan  had  a  population  of  about  52,000,000  people,  less 
than  100,000  were  Protestant  Christians;  that  while 
some  considerable  missionary  work  had  been  done  in 
the  cities  of  Japan,  scarcely  anything  had  been  effect- 
ively done  in  the  country.  Of  the  762  missionaries 
then  in  Japan,  656  were  in  ten  of  the  cities.  In  these 
same  cities  also  were  located  about  five-sevenths  of  all 
the  native  workers,  and  of  all  the  facilities  for  work. 
It  was  discovered  also  that  there  was  only  one  Chris- 
tian worker  in  Japan,  native  and  foreign,  for  each 
37,000  of  the  population.  Hence  there  began  to  crys- 
talize  in  the  minds  of  a  considerable  number  of  the 
missionaries  and  native  Christian  leaders  of  Japan,  a 
conviction  which  is  now  finding  decided  utterance  on 
every  hand,  viz :  Japan  is  sadly  in  need  of  more  foreign 
missionaries.  For  several  years  previous  to  the  semi- 
centennial celebration,  the  impression  existed  at  home 
and  seemed  also  to  be  current  among  the  missionaries. 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        385 

especially  of  the  larger  cities,  that  Japan  could  get 
along  fairly  well  without  any  more  foreign  help.  To 
practically  all  minds  now  there  is  an  agreement  that 
the  missionary  force  in  Japan  should  be  greatly  in- 
creased. This  will  appear  in  our  further  study  of 
this  subject. 

^  ,-.  .  The  Presbyterian  U.  S.  A.  work  in  Japan 
One  Mission     .       n        /        -,   .  mi. 

IS  all  embraced  in  one  mission: — ^The 

East  and  West,  and  the  Cumberland  missions  having 
recently  united.  This  furnishes  a  very  much  better 
front  both  to  the  American  church  at  home  and  to 
the  Japanese  church.  This  Presbyterian  Mission  is 
doing  work  in  twelve  centers  covering  Japan  from  the 
Hokkaido  Island  at  the  North,  to  the  Shikoku  Island 
near  the  South,  and  from  Shimonoseki  on  the  West  to 
Yokohama  on  the  East.  No  mission  is  more  happily 
situated,  or  more  favorably  related  to  the  efficient 
forces  of  Japan  than  the  Presbyterian  Mission.  This 
has  been  so  from  the  first.  Presbyterian  missionaries 
were  among  the  very  first  to  enter  Japan. 
The  Yokohama  V't  ^^"^^^^  Presbyterian  station  is 
Station  Yokohama,  or  rather  Kanagawa,  a 

suburb  of  Yokohama,  at  which  Dr. 
J.  C.  Hepburn  first  unpacked  his  goods  October  18, 
1859.  Then  Yokohama  was  just  a  little  fishing  village. 
The  old  mission  compound  in  Yokohama  to  which  Dr. 
Hepburn  moved  in  1862,  is  still  standing  in  good  condi- 
tion, but  is  being  occupied  now  by  other  than  mis- 
sionary people.  Yokohama  is  today  a  splendid  center 
of  missionary  and  Christian  activity,  although  the 
Presbyterian  missionary  force  has  all  moved  to  Tokyo, 
a  few  miles  north.  The  Rev.  Henry  Loomis,  however, 
who  was  formerly  connected  with  the  Presbyterian 

25 


386      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Mission  Board,  but  since  1881  has  been  secretary  of 
the  American  Bible  Society,  has  his  headquarters  in 
Yokohama.  He  has  done  and  is  doing  a  splendid  work 
in  the  publication  and  circulation  of  the  Bible.  In 
the  past  thirty  years  he  has  circulated  in  Japan  over 
3,000,000  copies  of  the  scriptures.     He  said  to  us : 

"A  New  Era  "'^^^^^  ^^  ^  ^^^  ^^^  dawning  in  Japan. 
in  Tanan"  '^^^  recent  action  of  the  Vice  Minister 

of  Home  Affairs,  Mr.  Tokonami,  in 
calling  together  for  conference  the  representatives  of 
Buddhism,  Shintoism,  and  Christianity,  has  inaugur- 
ated a  new  era  in  the  progress  of  Christianity  in  the 
East.  It  is  tantamount  to  a  confession  of  failure 
in  their  former  methods,  and  an  acknowledgment  that 
national  morality  cannot  be  advanced  except  through 
the  cooperative  workings  of  education  and  religion. 
Christianity  is  thus  recognized  as  an  important  ele- 
ment  in  the  progress  of  the  nation  and  its  cooperation 
in  the  moral  government  of  the  people  is  solicited." 

This  is  due  in  large  measure  to  the  translation 
and  circulation  of  the  Bible.  The  work  of  Dr.  Hepburn 
and  his  committee,  who  completed  in  1888  the  trans- 
lation of  the  entire  Bible  after  a  labor  of  sixteen  years, 
is  thus  beginning  to  bear  widespread  fruit  according 
to  the  prayer  of  that  devoted  man  who  at  the  time 
the  translation  was  finished,  took  the  Old  Testament 
in  one  hand  and  the  New  Testament  in  the  other,  and 
said:  "May  this  sacred  book  become  to  the  Japanese 
what  it  has  come  to  be  for  the  people  of  the  West,  a 
source  of  life,  a  messenger  of  joy  and  peace,  the 
foundation  of  a  true  civilization  and  of  social  and 
political  prosperity  and  greatness." 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        387 

Not   until  thirteen   years   after   mission 
Ch^    h^       ^^^^  began  in  Japan  was  the  first  church 
"^^  organized.    This  occurred  in  Dr.  Hepburn's 

dispensary  at  Yokohama,  March  13,  1872.  A  char- 
acteristic Japanese  peculiarity  was  manifest  even  at 
this  early  date : — "The  church  was  non-denominational 
in  creed  and  organization  and  purely  Japanese  in  spirit." 
There  were  eleven  charter  members, — all  of  them  Jap- 
anese. Their  articles  of  faith  as  announced  read  in 
part : — "Our  church  does  not  belong  to  any  sect  what- 
ever; it  believes  only  in  the  name  of  Christ,  in  whom 
all  are  one;  it  believes  that  all  who  take  the  Bible  as 
their  guide  and  who  diligently  study  it,  are  the  ser- 
vants of  Christ  and  our  brethren.  For  this  reason  all 
believers  on  earth  belong  to  the  family  of  Christ  in  the 
bonds  of  brotherly  love." 

Th    T  If  ^^^   ^^^'   ^^^^^   Thompson,   D.D.,   and 

^,   ,.  Mrs.  Thompson  are  the  oldest  living  mis- 

sionaries of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
U.  S.  A.  in  Japan.  Dr.  Thompson  of  Cadiz,  Ohio,  was 
the  first  ordained  missionary,  and  his  wife,  Mrs.  Mary 
Park  Thompson  of  Savannah,  Ohio,  was  the  first 
single  lady  missionary  sent  to  Japan  by  the  above 
Board.  Dr.  Thompson  was  eight  years  in  Yokohama 
where  he  baptized  the  first  converts  of  the  Presby- 
terian missionaries  in  1869, — two  men  and  an  aged 
woman.  He  is  still  hard  at  work  at  the  same  divinely 
commissioned  business  after  fifty  years  of  missionary 
service  in  this  very  interesting  country.  He  himself 
has  baptized  about  600  Japanese  people.  He  has 
always  been  in  the  evangelistic  work,  and  was  at  one 
time  pastor  of  the  First  Presbyterian  Church  of  Tokyo. 
There  are  at  present  about  twenty-five  Presbyterian 


388      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

churches  in  and  near  this  greatest  city  of  the  Empire 
which  has  a  population  of  over  2,000,000  people.  Prac- 
tically all  of  these  churches  are  now  in  charge  of 
Japanese  pastors,  as  are  all  churches  of  all  denomina- 
tions in  Tokyo  and  elsewhere  throughout  Japan.  Dr. 
Thompson  has  been  very  largely  engaged  in  the  work 
of  gathering  and  organizing  churches,  afterwards  turn- 
ing them  over  to  Japanese  care  and  pastoral  super- 
vision. 

^     ,    ,         ,     ,  It  must  be  understood  that  there 
An  Independent  •    •     t               t  j         j     4.  t 
■r               .-.1-      i_  IS  in  Japan  an  Independent  Japan- 
Japanese  Church  r^v,        X.      ^     u     ^.or  aaa 

ese  Church  of  about  85,000  mem- 
bers including  baptized  children,  with  637  local  church 
organizations,  174  of  these  being  wholly  self-support- 
ing and  424  partially  so,  having  633  ordained  ministers, 
545  unordained  male  workers  and  400  Bible  women. 
This  independent  church  of  Japan  has  several  denom- 
inational branches. 

,       One   of   the    largest   branches   of   the 
^,    .  Independent   Church   of  Japan   is   the 

.     J  Presbyterian    branch    known    as    the 

Church  of  Christ  in  Japan,  which  was 
organized  in  1877  by  the  mutual  cooperation  of  the 
Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Missions  in  the  Empire. 
There  are  seven  Presbyteries  including  the  one  in 
Formosa,  all  united  in  one  Synod  which  is  the  highest 
ecclesiastical  court  of  the  church.  There  are  in  this 
Synod  sixty-five  self-supporting  churches,  and  125 
partly  self-supporting  churches, — a  total  of  190 
organized  churches.  These  churches  have  a  total 
membership  including  baptized  children  of  21,407. 


FIET.DS    OF    EVANGELISM 


1.  Theater    Street,    Tokio 

2.  A  Church   Center,   Osaka 

3.  One  of  800  Temples,   Kioto 

4.  A      Japanese      Residence,      Mrs. 

Worley    and    Japanese    Help- 
er. Matsuyama 

5.  Church   Center,   Matsuyama 


6.  Church   Center,    Kanazawa 

7.  City  of  Matsuyama.  from  Castle 

8.  Mission     Compound,     Dairen, 

Manchuria 

9.  Ex-Governor    of    IManehuria 

10.  Institutional    Church.    Kvoto 

11.  Buddhist  Church,  Tokio 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        389 

u  f  •  "^h^  Presbyierian  Mission  U.  S.  A.  as  dis- 
TT  ^1  A  "^  tinguished  from  the  Presbyterian  Church 
U.  b.  A.  (South)    and   the    Reformed   bodies   of 

the  Church  of  Christ  in  Japan,  exhibits  sixty-six 
organized  churches,  only  twenty-one  of  which  are 
wholly  self-supporting.  These  churches  have  a  mem- 
bership of  6,368,  including  baptized  infants.  During 
the  past  year  663  adult  members  have  been  added  to 
these  churches  on  confession  of  faith.  The  Presby- 
terians U.  S.  A.  have  107  preaching  places  apart  from 
their  churches.  They  have  a  total  ordained  native 
ministry  of  forty-four;  they  have  111  unordained 
ministers  and  helpers  and  thirty-three  Bible  women. 
This  mission  has  a  total  foreign  force  in  Japan  of 
seventy-three  missionaries  including  wives. 

The  total  foreign  missionary  force  cooperating 
with  the  Church  of  Christ  in  Japan,  including  wives, 
is  176  missionaries.  The  total  financial  cooperation  of 
the  Presbyterian  and  Reformed  Boards  with  the  above 
church  for  evangelistic  purposes,  excluding  mission- 
aries' salaries  and  expenses,  amounted  last  year  to 
$53,326.50. 
p,        -  "By  a  cooperating  mission  is  meant  one 

^  ,.  whose  organized  evangelistic  work  is 

Cooperation      .     -,      . ,  ,  j?       ... 

under  the  general  care  of  a  jomt  com- 
mittee composed  of  missionaries  and  Japanese  in  equal 
numbers."  One  of  the  problems  which  had  to  be 
worked  out  in  Japan  as  soon  as  the  results  of  mission- 
ary labor  appeared  in  the  form  of  a  self-supporting, 
self-governing  and  self -extending  native  church,  was, 
'•How  can  the  Foreign  Mission  and  the  Native  Church 
work  and  live  together  in  the  same  country  until  the 
work  of  the  foreign  missionary  is  no  longer  needed 


390      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

in  that  country?"  The  missionaries  of  the  Presby- 
terian Church  U.  S.  A.  are  showing  how  it  can  be 
done,  by  unselfishly  cooperating  with  the  native 
church,  as  John  the  Baptist  cooperated  with  Jesus 
Christ,  being  willing  to  decrease  that  Christ  might 
increase.  There  was  some  fear  on  the  part  of  some 
for  a  time  that  matters  might  not  progress  smoothly, 
but  such  has  not  been  the  case.  The  native  church 
has  its  own  mission  board  (the  Dendo  Kyoku)  through 
which  it  operates  to  extend  its  missionary  work.  This 
Board  is  located  in  Tokyo,  and  the  Rev.  Masahisa 
Uemura,  D.D.,  the  leading  evangelistic  preacher  and 
organizer  in  all  Japan,  is  the  President. 
^    ^y  Dr.  Uemura  is   also  President  of  the 

Union  Theological  Seminary  in  Tokyo 
which  is  the  largest  of  its  kind  in  the  country;  he  is 
also  pastor  of  the  largest  and  leading  Presbyterian 
Church  not  only  in  the  city  of  Tokyo  but  in  all  the 
Empire.  It  was  our  privilege  to  attend  the  graduat- 
ing exercises  of  the  Seminary  and  witness  ten  fine 
looking  young  men  receive  their  diplomas.  The  Sem- 
inary has  about  fifty  students.  The  church  which  we 
also  attended  one  Sabbath  morning  was  well  filled  with 
a  most  attentive  congregation  of  about  500  people. 
Dr.  Uemura  utilizes  his  elders  and  officers  both  in 
the  public  services  and  also  during  the  week  in  ways 
which  would  give  splendid  pointers  to  many  pastors 
in  America.  When  we  were  there  he  had  just  returned 
from  a  study  trip  around  the  world.  Among  his 
announcements  was  one  for  thirty  cottage  prayer 
meetings  during  the  following  week  in  the  homes  of 
his  members.  This  is  a  regular  weekly  arrangement. 
He  instructs  a  class  of  leaders  each  week  who  in  turn 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        391 

conduct  these  meetings.  Dr.  Uemura  is  also  editor  and 
publisher  of  the  largest  religious  weekly  of  Japan,  the 
Fukuin  Shimpo.  In  one  of  his  editorials  he  says: 
"Fifty  years  ago  when  most  of  the  Christians  of  Japan 
were  still  unborn,  and  some  of  them  were  only  in  their 
childhood,  the  doors  were  opened  for  evangelization. 
The  work  was  planned  solely  by  God  Himself  when  He 
inspired  the  Christians  of  America  with  the  brave  idea 
of  converting  Japan.  The  fire  of  humanity  blazes  out 
in  Foreign  Missions." 

,  .  Dr.    Uemura    was    converted    out    of    a 

ism     g^^^J|^^g^  j^Qj^g  l3y  ^Yie  missionaries.    It  is 

no  easy  matter  to  secure  such  prizes  from  the  intricate 
meshes  of  Buddhism  in  a  country  where  there  are 
71,951  Buddhist  temples,  served  by  72,286  priests  and 
46,383  other  workers.  For  each  Christian  worker, 
native  or  foreign  in  Japan  today,  there  are  156 
Buddhist  and  Shinto  workers  trying  to  hold  the  people 
to  their  ancient  faiths.  Buddhism  in  Japan,  as  in 
Ceylon,  today  is  imitating  all  the  aggressive  forms  of 
the  Christian  church.  It  has  its  Sunday  Schools,  its 
churches  and  its  preaching  services,  its  Young  Men's 
Buddhist  Associations,  not  only  in  Tokyo,  but  through- 
out the  entire  country,  some  of  which  we  visited  and 
were  surprised  by  their  artistic  and  attractive 
appearances.  There  are  nine  principal  sects  of 
Buddhism  in  Japan,  three  of  which  have  so  modified 
their  doctrine  to  match  Christianity  as  to  profess  faith 
in  a  personal  God,  a  future  life,  and  salvation  through 
the  grace  of  Amida.  The  others  believe  in  the  prin- 
ciples of  self -culture  through  one's  own  efforts.  Dr. 
Uemura,  with  whom  we  had  a  number  of  very  profit- 
able conferences,  is  no  doubt  one  of  a  number  of  very 


392      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

exceptional  Christian  men  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in 
Japan.  Yet  the  Japanese  are  as  a  people,  small  in 
stature,  but  with  big  brain  and  large  plans.  There 
are  as  fine  fish  in  the  sea  as  ever  have  been  caught. 
What  we  need  is  a  goodly  increase  of  foreign  fisher- 
men to  assist  the  native  church  to  launch  out  into 
the  deep  and  let  down  the  net  for  a  draught,  and  also 
to  help  land  them  when  they  are  caught.  Dr.  Thomp- 
son is  the  only  ordained  evangelistic  missionary  of 
the  Tokyo  Station,  and  although  he  and  his  faithful 
wife  are  pressing  the  battle  to  the  front  even  to  the 
going  down  of  the  sun,  yet  they  cannot  hold  out  much 
longer.  The  Tokyo  Station  should  have  at  once  some 
new  and  of  course  "carefully  selected'*  evangelistic 
recruits.  Tokyo  is  the  principal  center  not  only  of 
the  elite  of  heathen  life,  but  of  the  demi-monde  and 
underworld  traffickers.  Dr.  Thompson  at  our  request 
gave  us  an  account  with  some  very  interesting  side- 
light stories  of  the  work  in  which  he  and  Mrs. 
Thompson  are  engaged: — 

"We  have  charge  of  two  wayside  stations  in  Tokyo,  and 
an  open  air  preaching  place  in  Uyeno  Park  on  Sabbath  when 
weather  permits.  Besides  the  above  work  in  this  city  we  care 
for  five  or  six  Sunday  Schools  and  preaching  places  in  the 
country,  which  Mrs.  Thompson  is  careful  to  supply  with  lesson 
helps  and  otherwise  encourage.  You  will  remember  that  when 
we  were  out  yesterday  we  called  at  one  of  the  way-side  stations 
(Kamejima).  The  other  near  the  park  at  Uyeno  is  like  it  in  all 
essential  respects  only  more  spacious  and  more  favorably 
situated.  You  have  seen  the  spot  in  the  park  where  we  hold 
Sunday  services. 

As  some  may  find  it  hard  to  imagine  what  kind  of  fruit 
may  be  expected  from  such  promiscuous  seed  sowing,  let  me 
here  refer  to  two  cases: 

First:  In  the  early  part  of  May,  this  year,  I  baptized  in 
the  Mei-sei  Church  (which  is  not  far  from  the  Uyeno  preaching 
station)  two  young  women  whose  photograph  I  send  you  here- 
with, taken  along  with  the  evangelist  and  his  wife.    The  woman 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        393 

represented  seated  on  the  left  hand  side  of  the  picture  is  a 
woman  who,  driven  to  desperation  by  harsh  treatment  from  her 
mother-in-law  in  her  husband's  family,  and  by  like  treatment 
from  a  stepmother  in  her  father's  family,  was  forced  to  forsake 
her  child  and  attempt  suicide.  While  in  the  act  of  making 
away  with  herself  a  policeman  stopped  her  and  told  her  that 
the  only  salvation  for  such  as  she  was  to  find  some  Christian 
church  or  preaching  place  where  the  people  would  instruct  and 
help  her.  Accordingly  she  set  out  to  find  one,  and  while  search- 
ing, called  at  a  Buddhist  temple  from  which  she  was  dismissed. 
Hard  usage  had  made  her  quite  deaf,  but  at  last  she  found  her 
way  to  our  Uyeno  station  where  the  evangelist,  Mr.  Ishikawa 
and  his  wife,  sympathized  with  her  and  instructed  her  in  the 
scriptures  and  only  a  month  ago  she  was  received  by  baptism 
into  the  Mei-sei  church.  Shortly  afterwards  learning  that  her 
parents  in  Sapporo  had  relented  and  wanted  her  to  return 
to  them,  she  expressed  a  desire  to  go,  and  I  gave  her  a  letter 
of  recommendation  to  the  pastor  of  the  church  there,  and  one 
also  to  Miss  Smith,  head  of  the  North  Star  Girls'  School  there. 
This  morning  I  received  a  postal  card  from  her  telling  of  her 
safe  arrival  at  her  old  home.  May  God  continue  to  take  care 
of  her. 

Second:  The  next  case  is  that  of  a  woman  at  Kamejima 
mission  or  preaching  station, — the  one  we  visited  yesterday.  In 
this  case  truth  is  stranger  than  fiction,  and  the  whole  story 
deeply  affecting,  but  it  is  too  long  to  be  given  here.  It  is  that 
of  a  little  girl  who  used  to  frequent  the  preaching  place  and 
Sunday  School  with  a  baby  on  her  back  about  seven  years  ago. 
She  was  first  sold  by  her  drunken  father  to  a  house  of  ill  fame 
in  Yokoska.  She  was  not  set  to  work  there  at  once,  but  was 
employed  in  a  clothing  store  connected  with  the  institution  to 
which  she  was  sold.  Knowing  the  fate  that  awaited  her,  she 
set  fire  to  an  adjoining  building,  but  it  was  soon  extinguished 
and  the  girl  at  once  arrested,  tried,  and  at  once  sentenced  to 
six  years  and  318  days'  imprisonment  in  Yokohama.  Here  in 
prison  she  one  day  heard  through  the  walls  from  the  women's 
quarters  the  recitation  of  the  Lord's  prayer.  This  reminded 
her  of  what  she  had  heard  at  the  Kamejima  Sunday  School. 
Afterwards  she  got  a  New  Testament  and  hymn  book  from  a 
lady  who  visited  the  prison.  Her  conduct  changed  accordingly, 
and  at  the  end  of  about  three  years'  confinement  she  was  lib- 
erated on  the  ground  of  good  conduct.  At  once  she  returned  to 
the  mission  but  was  so  changed  that  she  was  not  recognized  at 
first.  This  led  to  her  writing  a  long  letter  in  which  she  gives 
a  detailed  account  of  her  singular  experience.  Not  long  after 
she  was  baptized  in  Shin  Sakai  church.  Then  she  was  married 
to  an  industrious  carpenter,  not  a  Christian,  but  a  man  who  al- 
lows her  liberty  of  belief.  She  is  now  the  mother  of  a  little 
girl.    My  prayer  is  that  she  and  her  family  and  the  other  woman 


394      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

mentioned  above,  and  all  like  them,  and  their  number  is  not  a 
few,  may  be  kept  by  the  power  and  grace  of  God  from  the  de- 
stroyer." 

Th  O  k  Work  was  begun  in  Osaka  February  9th^ 
^^      .  1879.    The  city  was  entered  by  the  Rev. 

fetation  J  g  jj^.j^  ^^rjrj^  ^^^  ^y  j^.g  brother,  the 

Rev.  A.  D.  Hail,  1878.  During  the  first  two  years  the 
time  was  employed  on  language  study  and  in  an  effort 
to  secure  a  preaching  place.  The  latter  effort  was 
unsuccessful  until  the  date  as  recorded  above,  when  a 
place  was  gotten  from  a  whiskey  dealer  who  was  at 
cross  purposes  with  his  neighbors,  to  spite  whom  he 
rented  a  place  to  the  hated  foreign  missionary.  Osaka 
is  the  second  city  in  size  in  the  Empire,  having  a 
population  of  1,250,000  people.  In  the  Osaka  Castle 
are  gathered  10,000  Japanese  troops.  Here,  too,  are 
the  army  ordnance  headquarters  for  the  Empire.  The 
castle  was  built  300  years  ago  by  Hideyoshi,  the 
Napoleon  of  Japan.  From  the  top  of  this  castle  we 
viewed  the  great  city  of  Osaka  lying  four  miles  square, 
and  we  also  reviewed  the  Christian  occupation  of  this 
important  metropolis. 

The  first  Christian  converts, — two  young  men, — 
were  baptized  September  26,  1881.  There  are  now  in 
the  Osaka  station  1,400  Presbyterian  Christians.  The 
work  at  the  beginning  was  under  the  Cumberland 
Presbyterian  Church.  In  1882  the  Rev.  T.  T.  Alex- 
ander came  to  Osaka  representing  the  Presbyterian 
Church  U.  S.  A.  The  Cumberland  missionaries  worked 
on  the  East  and  West  sides  of  the  city  and  founded 
churches  in  each  place.  Mr.  Alexander  worked  on  the 
North  and  South  sides  of  the  city  and  founded  churches 
in   those    sections.    When   the    Cumberland    Church 


HEATHENISM  IN  I'YENO  PARK.  TOKIO.  NEAR  WHICH  PLACE 
PREACHING   SERVICES  ARE  HELD   BY  DR.   THOMPSON 

2.      "FRITITS    OF    SEED    SOWING" 
See   Dr.    Thompson's  At-count 


FACULTY    AND    STUDENTS    OF    THEOLOGICAL    SEMINARY, 
OSAKA,    REV.    GEO.    FULTON,    D.D.,    PRESIDENT 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        395 

united  with  the  Presbyterians  in  1907,  there  were  then 
four  Presbyterian  Churches  known  now  as  the  East, 
West,  North  and  South  Churches,  so  the  city  was  thus 
strategically  occupied.  There  are  now  in  the  city  six. 
self-supporting  Presbyterian  churches,  and  two  others 
in  separate  suburbs,  one  of  which  is  self-supporting. 
In  the  country  adjoining  the  city  there  are  three  other 
churches.  Dr.  A.  D.  Hail  and  the  Rev.  G.  W.  Van 
Horn  are  the  veteran  evangelistic  workers  of  this 
station.  The  Rev.  G.  W.  Fulton,  D.D.,  who  is  at  the 
head  of  the  Theological  School  located  in  Osaka,  is 
also  greatly  interested  in  evangelism.  He  is  the  Pres- 
byterian representative  on  the  committee  of  Federated 
Missions  of  Japan  composed  of  one  member  from 
each  of  the  seven  missions  in  the  Empire,  and  a 
representative  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  The  work  of  this 
committee  of  the  Federated  Missions  is  said  to  be 
"the  biggest  and  best  work  now  being  prosecuted  in 
Japan."  The  special  work  of  the  committee  is  to 
study  and  report  scientifically  on  the  evangelistic  needs 
of  Japan ;  to  discover  exactly  what  the  distribution  of 
the  forces  is,  and  to  recommend  a  delimitation  as  far 
as  possible  of  the  entire  country,  so  there  will  be  no 
overlapping  fields  of  missionary  operation,  nor  any 
important  fields  of  labor  overlooked.  This  committee 
has  just  made  its  report,  and  the  results  are  most 
instructive  and  astonishing.  In  all  Japan  there  is 
found  to  be  only  one  evangelistic  missionary  for  each 
120,000  people,  there  is  only  one  Japanese  native 
preacher  ordained  and  unordained,  for  each  50,000 
people.  All  told,  there  are  in  Japan  66,952  communi- 
cant Christians,  and  when  resident  Christians  are  esti- 


396      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

mated  there  are  only  about  52,000,  or  one  Christian 
for  each  1,000  of  the  population. 

In  the  Osaka  station  there  is  one  evangelistic 
missionary  for  each  112,850  people,  one  native  preacher 
for  each  31,000  people.  All  this  proves  conclusively 
to  the  minds  of  all  concerned  that  a  very  much  larger 
missionary  force  must  be  sent  to  Japan  if  the  gospel 
is  to  be  given  to  the  people.  This  is  especially  true 
when  we  consider  that  the  rural  sections  of  Japan, 
where  three-fourths  of  the  people  live,  have  scarcely 
yet  been  touched.  This  last  fact  is  no  new  discovery, 
but  it  is  receiving  fresh  attention  in  connection  with 
the  effort  of  this  federated  committee  to  recommend 
with  regard  to  the  need  and  distribution  of  forces. 
The  work  of  this  committee  is  being  reinforced  and 
corroborated  by  a  similar  committee  recently  appointed 
by  a  conference  of  the  federated  churches  of  Japan. 
There  is  the  most  cordial  cooperation  between  the 
missionaries  and  the  Japanese  churches,  and  this 
committee  from  the  churches  cooperating  with  the 
Federated  Missions  Committee  are  sure  to  revolutionize 
both  the  sentiment  and  the  situation  with  reference  to 
Japan.  The  results  of  their  combined  report  will  ac- 
complish several  important  things: — 

1.  A  recognition  that  the  country  fields  where 
the  masses  of  the  people  live,  are  still  lying  in  dark- 
ness and  heathenism. 

2.  A  more  definite  delimitation  of  spheres  of 
responsibility  both  with  regard  to  the  missions  and 
to  the  Independent  Japanese  Churches. 

3.  A  decided  interest  and  determination  on  the 
part  of  all  to  give  the  gospel  to  the  people. 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        397 

„,  ,  J       The  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  B.  Hail,  D.D., 

Wakayama  and  , ,      ^  „  -  ,        ,- 

rwy      1-    ox  X-  ^^ve  US  the  following  interesting 

Tanabe  Stations  ^    4?  4.1.  i     4.  ttt  i 

account  of  the  work  at  Wakayama 

and  Tanabe: — 

"Regarding  the  size  of  our  field,  we  have  a  Ken  with  a 
population  of  730,486.  Thi?  population  is  gathered  in  our  city 
of  78,370  inhabitants,  and  in  231  villages  and  towns,  only  two 
of  which  have  a  population  of  less  than  1,000  inhabitants,  and 
only  three  have  over  10,000.  There  are  1,600  Buddhist  temples, 
and  5,836  Shinto  shrines.  There  are  910  head  priests  of  the 
Buddhist  temples.  There  are  several  Buddhist  schools.  In  this 
Ken  we  have  work  carried  on  from  four  centers.  First  of  course 
from  the  city  of  Wakayama.  Here  of  course  we  reside  and  put 
in  most  of  our  time.  We  have  here  one  self-supporting  church 
of  which  Mr.  Onomura  is  the  pastor.  It  has  an  enrolled  mem- 
bership of  230  members,  about  one-half  of  whom  are  now  in  the 
city.  During  the  present  year  they  have  built  a  parsonage  for 
their  pastor.  We  have  besides  in  the  city  one  preaching  place. 
We  opened  this  last  month,  and  the  attendance  at  both  the  Sun- 
day School  and  preaching  services  has  about  doubled  since  the 
beginning.  We  began  with  an  attendance  of  twenty  children 
at  the  S.  S.  and  ten  at  the  preaching  services.  From  here  we 
reach  out  to  two  villages,  one  a  farming  village  of  about  6,000 
inhabitants  and  the  other  a  fishing  village  of  about  half  that 
number.  In  all  these  outlying  towns  there  are  adherents  besides 
the  Christians.  The  whole  number  of  communicants  in  the  field 
is  526.  The  whole  number  of  adherents  is  1475.  The  whole 
average  attendance  at  the  weekly  and  monthly  meetings  for 
adults  is  860. 

The  church  at  Tanabe  has  a  kindergarten  that  is  supported 
by  the  church  with  the  assistance  of  the  town.  Mrs.  J.  L. 
Leavitt  and  Miss  Elva  Robertson  are  located  at  Tanabe. 

So  far  as  we  have  any  plan  of  work  it  is  this:  To  see  that 
so  far  as  in  us  lies  every  house  at  least  in  the  field  shall  be 
visited  and  the  gospel  preached  to  those  at  home.  When  we 
opened  our  preaching  place  in  this  city  we  visited  every  house 
in  the  ward  and  the  adjoining  wards  and  told  the  dwellers  of  our 
intention  to  open  a  preaching  place  and  what  we  intended  to 
teach.  This  also  we  are  now  doing  for  several  villages  where 
we  intend  in  the  future  to  open  a  work. 

Where  we  have  opened  preaching  places  our  plan  of  work 
is  to  visit  the  place  as  often  as  possible  and  do  as  much  house  to 
house  work  as  possible.  We  also  have  a  meeting  of  all  the 
workers  in  the  field  about  once  in  two  months.  We  discuss  the 
work  and  hold  preaching  services  and  in  company  with  the 
Christians  as  far  as  possible  canvas  the  town  where  we  meet. 


398      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

What  we  principally  need  in  the  way  of  reinforcements  is 
a  number  of  thoroughly  converted  Christian  native  evangelists 
who  are  willing  to  suffer  hardships  as  good  soldiers  of  Jesus 
Christ.  We  also  need  two  new  missionary  families  to  take  up 
the  work  from  Iwasa  and  Gobo  as  centers. 

What  we  need  most  of  all,  and  what  I  hope  you  will  give 
us  in  unstinted  measure,  is  your  prayer  for  the  baptism  of  the 
Holy  Spirit  of  God  on  our  Christians  and  workers." 

j^  Kanazawa  is  located  in  the  old  conserva- 

^^.   ..  tive  Buddhist  section  of  Japan,  on  the 

west  coast  of  the  main  island.  The 
country  is  beautiful  beyond  description.  The  general 
evangelistic  work  is  carried  on  by  the  Rev.  J.  G.  Dunlop, 
one  Japanese  minister  and  three  native  evangelists. 
The  field  has  a  population  of  1,000,000  people.  There 
are  about  525  Christians.  The  great  need  of  this 
field  with  its  sub-stations  at  Fukui,  Toyama,  and 
Takaoka,  is  missionaries.  The  mission  here  has  resi- 
dences "to  let."  Mr.  Dunlop  says:  "The  question  of 
making  progress  in  Japan  resolves  itself  into  a  ques- 
tion of  reinforcements,  and  reinforcements  have  not 
been  coming.  In  the  old  West  Japan  Mission  territory 
there  were  eleven  men  in  1899  and  now  after  twelve 
years  we  have  seven.  We  believe  that  the  only  hope 
for  Fukui  and  Toyama,  cities  of  50,000  and  60,000 
respectively,  where  we  certainly  ought  to  have  mis- 
sionaries, is  in  new  missionaries,  sent  expressly  with 
the  need  of  these  fields  in  mind  and  designated  for 
those  fields  from  their  arrival,  but  allowed  a  year  in 
Kanazawa  to  study  the  language.  We  have  an  unused 
house  in  Kanazawa  which  would  easily  accommodate 
two  young  couples  during  their  first  year  in  the  field." 
There  is  also  a  good  missionary  residence  at  Fukui 
which  is  standing  empty. 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        399 

j^     .  Kyoto  is  a  great  city  of  half  a  million 

^^  ,  people.    It  is  the  old  capital  city  of  Japan. 

It  has  over  800  Buddhist  temples,  some  of 
them  magnificent  and  largely  attended.  It  is  the  seat 
of  the  Doshisha  University  of  which  Neesima  was  for 
twenty  years  president.  Dr.  Gulick  of  that  institution, 
with  whom  we  conferred  and  who  is  one  of  the  best 
authorities  of  the  day  on  Japan,  told  us  with  emphasis 
that  the  missionary  force  in  Japan  should  be  increased 
three  or  four  hundred  within  the  next  five  years.  The 
Presbyterians  have  at  Kyoto  three  missionaries  all 
doing  excellent  evangelistic  work: — the  Rev.  and  Mrs. 
R.  P.  Gorbold  and  Miss  F.  E.  Porter.  There  are  two 
Presbj'-terian  churches,  two  kindergartens,  six  Sunday 
Schools  and  about  300  church  members.  One  of  the 
churches  is  an  institutional  church  in  its  construction 
and  promises  to  become  one  in  its  operation  as  soon  as 
Mr.  Gorbold  gets  back  from  his  furlough  to  super- 
intend it.  Mr.  Louis  H.  Severance  has  done  a  good 
thing,  it  seems  to  us,  in  furnishing  funds  to  erect  this 
splendid  building.  It  is  the  best  one  we  saw  in  the 
Japan  Presbyterian  Mission.  The  church  buildings 
of  the  Japan  Mission  are  as  a  rule  little  match  box 
houses  capable  of  seating  only  about  100  people. 
Kyoto  should  have  a  second  building  like  the  first  and 
another  good  missionary  to  help  make  it  go.  The 
Japanese  Christians  and  pastors  need  the  initiative  and 
aggressive  faith  and  practical  wisdom  of  the  most  up- 
to-date  young  preachers  our  American  seminaries  are 
turning  out  today.  They  need  them  both  in  their  city 
and  country  work.  Given  a  touch  of  this  spirit  we 
believe  there  would  not  be,  within  a  year,  a  church 
building  in  Japan  big  enough  to  accommodate  the 


400      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

crowds.     But  the  native  pastors  seem  to  us  to  be 

demure-like,  satisfied,  to  preach  to  an  audience  of 

fifteen  or  twenty  people  from  Sabbath  to  Sabbath. 

They  seem  to  be  lacking  in  eloquence  and  unction, 

in  faith  and  fervor.     They  have  splendid  models  in 

such  men  as  Drs.  Uemura  and  Miyagawa;  but  these 

men  are  too  far  away.    They  need  the  close  touch 

of  the  tactful  and  spirit  filled  missionary  to  impart 

to  them  boldness  of  attack  and  faith  to  stay  with  it 

to  a  finish. 

y.  ,  .         Yamaguchi  is  one  of  the  newer,  and 

,  Shimonoseki  is  one  of  the  newest  sta- 

e,, .  ,  .      tions    of    the    Presbyterian    mission. 

Shimonoseki      mi.    t^  j  tut       t   t*    a  j.i. 

The  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  B.  Ayres  are  the 

evangelistic  force  here,  and  a  right  aggressive  force 
they  are,  too.  They  have  occupied  this  station  since 
its  beginning  in  1890.  Mr.  Ayres  met  us  at  Shim- 
onoseki and  showed  us  the  work  and  prospects  there, 
which  as  yet  are  mostly  prospects.  He  then  escorted 
us  to  Yamaguchi  and  opened  all  the  doors  to  us  in 
that  city  with  its  "mouth  open  toward  heaven,"  as  its 
name  implies.  Well  named  it  is,  too,  as  the  moun- 
tains shut  it  in  on  all  sides  but  upwards.  But  God 
says,  "Open  thy  mouth  wide  and  I  will  fill  it,"  and 
He  is  verifying  His  word  just  as  fast  as  His  people 
will  declare  that  word  to  the  world;  His  word  never 
returns  to  Him  void.  This  is  true  in  the  Yamaguchi 
station  with  its  400,000  people,  although  our  mission- 
aries there  are  so  few  as  compared  with  the  size  of 
the  field  and  the  work  to  be  done  that  the  people 
must  necessarily  starve  to  death,  spiritually,  by  the 
thousands,  unless  reinforcements  come  soon.  Mr. 
Ayres  says,  "We  have  not  even  scratched  the  surface 


FORCES   FOR  FVAXOELISM   IN    JAI'.\ 


Group    of   Osaka   Missionaries 
Rev.  and  Mrs.  Worley,  Matsu- 

yama    Castle 
Japanese    Pastor    and    Family, 

Yamaguchi 
Kanazawa   Missionaries 
Rev.     David     Thompson,     D.D., 

and  Mrs.  Thompson,  Tokio 
Rev.  T.   C.  Winn,  D.D.,   and  Mrs.  Winn.   Dairen,   Manchuria 


7.     Yamaguchi      and      Shimonosekl 
Missionaries 

i.     Rev.  W.  F.  Hereford,  Mrs.  Here- 
ford and  Children,   Hiroshima 

9.  Mrs.   J.    B.    Ayres   and   Helpers, 
Yumaguchi 

10.  Some   of   Toklo's   Missionaries 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        401 

of  the  field."  But  there  are  three  separate  churches 
with  pastors  and  eight  native  workers  in  twelve  out- 
stations,  with  a  membership  of  572  Christians,  back- 
ing up  the  missionary  and  his  faithful  wife,  who  for 
almost  a  quarter  of  a  century  have  "in  the  morning 
sowed  the  seed,  and  in  the  evening  withheld  not  their 
hand." 

--  The  trip  across  the  Inland  Sea  to  Mat- 

^^      .  suyama  is  worth  taking  for  the  beautiful 

scenery,  even  if  at  the  end  the  traveler 
were  not  privileged  to  see  one  of  the  finest  samples 
of  country  evangelistic  work  in  all  Japan.  At  this  sta- 
tion are  located  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  C.  Worley  and 
Mr.  Worley's  mother  who  have  been  living  in  Japanese 
native  houses  and  who  are  engaged  in  a  full  fledged 
way,  so  far  as  their  own  strength  is  concerned,  in  vil- 
lage and  country  evangelization.  Just  to  see,  we  went 
out  with  Mr.  Worley  to  one  of  the  country  homes  and 
villages  where  he  has  work,  and  had  him  explain  to 
us  his  methods.  He  has  a  field  of  400,000  people,  and 
this  is  the  way  he  is  trying  to  reach  them.     He  says : — 

"The  recent  investigation  has  shown  that  at  least  80%  of  the 
people  of  Japan  live  in  towns  and  villages  of  5,000  population 
and  under.  A  realization  of  this  fact  has  led  some  of  us  to  give 
almost  all  of  our  attention  to  village  evangelization.  There  are 
several  methods  to  be  followed  and  which  will  prove  the  best 
must  wait  to  be  seen.  One  method  is  to  go  from  town  to  town 
holding  public  preaching  services  in  hotels  or  rented  houses, 
selling  Bibles  and  distributing  tracts.  Another  is  to  use  sta- 
tion evangelists  in  important  centers  and  have  them  hold  regu- 
lar Sunday  services  with  a  view  to  building  up  churches. 

These  methods  are  good  and  are  not  to  be  abandoned,  but 
if  we  are  really  to  reach  the  farming  villages  we  must  follow 
other  methods  as  well.  One  of  these  methods  is  being  tried  out 
on  the  Matsuyama  field  and  consists  in  holding  regular  classes 
for  Bible  study  in  these  villages  wherever  it  is  possible  to  do  so. 
A  number  of  Christians  and  others  who  are  interested  in  Chris- 

26 


402       PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

tianity  are  scattered  throughout  the  country,  many  of  these 
teaching  in  the  village  schools. 

We  first  go  to  these  and  ask  them  to  open  their  houses  for 
such  meetings  and  to  invite  such  of  their  friends  as  are  willing 
to  really  investigate  Christianity.  We  have  found  a  hearty  re- 
sponse to  such  invitations  and  more  places  than  we  can  enter 
have  been  opened  to  us.  Several  persons  have  asked  us  to  open 
such  Bible  classes  in  their  homes  before  we  approach  them.  No 
general  advertisement  of  the  meeting  is  made  and  only  those 
really  interested  come.  In  this  way  we  get  personally  ac- 
quainted with  those  who  do  come  and  can  follow  up  the  teach- 
ing and  be  more  certain  to  lead  them  to  a  full  acceptance  of 
Christ.  Public  preaching  is  broadcast  seed  sowing  and  should 
be  done,  but  the  Kingdom  of  God  is  to  come  in  Japan,  as  else- 
where, by  personal  work. 

A  beginning  has  been  made  in  the  working  out  of  this  plan 
and  enough  has  been  accomplished  to  show  that  if  carried  out 
faithfully  the  80%  of  unreached  Japan  can  be  evangelized. 

The  country  people  of  Japan  are  like  country  people  the 
world  over, — kind,  simple-hearted  and  willing  to  hear  the  gospel, 
but  the  methods  of  the  city  do  not  reach  them.  We  must  get 
down  to  their  level,  love  them,  sympathize  with  them  in  their 
problems,  and  we  will  find  them  responding  wonderfully  to 
the  message  of  love  and  salvation  through  Jesus  Christ. 

I  have  only  one  evangelist  to  help  me  in  this  work,  and 
neither  our  time  nor  strength  permits  us  to  enter  all  the  open 
doors.  Realizing  this  fact,  I  asked  the  young  men  of  the 
Matsuyama  church  to  help  us,  and  twelve  of  them  agreed  to  go 
out  once  each  month,  wherever  we  might  send  them.  Some- 
times they  go  with  either  myself  or  the  evangelist,  and  sometimes 
they  go  "two  and  two"  without  us.  This  not  only  helps  to  en- 
large the  work,  but  it  develops  the  young  men. 

How  I  long  for  at  least  ten  evangelists  to  enable  me  to 
increase  the  work  ten  fold!  All  could  be  kept  busy  and  then 
not  cover  the  field. 

The  farming  villages  of  Japan  are  "ripe  unto  the  harvest;" 
where  are  the  laborers  to  send  into  the  harvest?" 

We  entered  Japan  at  the  back  door,  ap- 
Hirosiiima  pj-oaching  it  from  Korea  as  we  did,  and 
and  Kure  landing  first  at  Shimonoseki.  We  studied 
Station  ^^^g^    ^.^g^   ^Yie    outlying,    interior   and 

country  fields  before  reaching  Tokyo,  which  we  visited 
last.  We  are  glad  we  did  this  because  we  thus  got  an 
unbiased  opinion  with  reference  to  the  needs  of  the 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        403 

country,  and  of  the  more  remote  fields,  and  were  able 
to  approach  them  without  prepossessions  gathered 
from  the  older  and  more  fully  equipped  stations  of  the 
Japan  Mission.  From  the  time  we  landed  at  Shim- 
onoseki,  the  whitened  harvest  fields,  the  fewness  of 
the  laborers,  and  the  cry  of  the  missionary  oppressed 
with  the  burden  of  opportunity  and  responsibility  were 
ever  before  our  eyes  and  in  our  ears. 

There  are  two  families  of  missionaries  working  in 
the  Hiroshima-Kure  Station.  There  are  two  self-sup- 
porting churches,  one  in  each  city,  and  we  have  seven 
evangelists  working  in  villages  in  the  surrounding 
territory.  There  are  five  Protestant  denominations 
working  in  Hiroshima  and  four  in  Kure.  We  have  no 
villages  very  near  either  place,  but  in  the  northern  and 
eastern  section  of  the  Prefecture  we  have  the  most 
of  the  territory.    It  has  been  divided  by  counties. 

The  Rev.  Harvey  Brokaw  has  an  auto  for  country 
evangelization.  Since  March  he  has  visited  135  vil- 
lages, scattered  22,630  tracts,  portions  of  scripture, 
and  the  like.  He  has  preached  or  advertised  Chris- 
tianity about  150  times.  The  Rev.  W.  F.  Hereford 
preaches  nearly  every  Sunday  either  in  Hiroshima  or 
Iwakuni.  He  has  conducted  no  less  than  six  classes 
per  week  in  his  own  home.  In  these  classes  he  has 
taught  young  men  the  story  of  the  gospel  in  English. 
Most  of  the  young  men  who  come  to  his  home  for 
English  also  go  to  church.  In  the  church  Mrs.  Here- 
ford and  he  have  Sunday  School  classes  with  an 
enrollment  of  more  than  seventy-five  and  an  average 
attendance  of  about  thirty-five  or  forty. 

In  addition,  the  missionaries  are  conducting  a 
union  street  work  in  Hiroshima.     Mr.  Hereford  writes : 


404      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

"All  the  denominations  in  town  are  interested  in 
it.  We  go  to  the  place  after  the  regular  service  at 
the  church  on  Sunday  evenings  and  on  Wednesday 
evenings,  and  run  from  nine  to  eleven.  We  have  had 
good  crowds  and  the  attention  has  been  good.  We 
have  already  preached  to  more  people  than  we  would 
all  have  preached  to  in  a  month  at  all  the  churches. 
I  mean  more  unbelievers.  At  present  we  are  paying 
a  merchant  ten  yen  (five  dollars)  per  month  for  the 
use  of  his  store  these  two  evenings  each  week." 
^  ,  At  Yamada  are  the  old  Imperial  Shrines  of 
_,  Shintoism,  where  the  Emperor  goes  once  a 

Q?  X.  ^^  year  to  worship.  At  this  point  the  Rev. 
James  E.  Detweiler  is  hard  at  work  giving 
himself  to  the  severe  task  of  language  study,  itinera- 
tion and  wide  spread  evangelization.  He  is  making  a 
good  record.  Six  evangelists  are  working  in  ten 
cities,  and  five  young  men  from  the  field  are  pre- 
paring for  the  ministry.  At  Tsu  the  Rev.  D.  A. 
Murray,  D.D.,  is  the  hard  working  evangelistic  super- 
intendent and  itinerant.  In  a  letter  we  received  from 
him  just  before  we  left  Japan  he  says: — 

"We  are  not  discouraged  in  America  that  our 
city  missions  and  home  evangelization  shows  but  a 
steady,  moderate  advance,  even  with  all  the  appliances, 
forces  of  workers  and  early  training  to  assist  it.  The 
work  here  has  all  the  hindrances  and  adverse  conditions 
that  the  home  work  has  with  almost  none  of  the  com- 
pensating helps.  And  yet  the  Protestant  Christian 
Church  in  Japan  has  more  than  doubled  in  member- 
ship in  the  last  ten  years.  Has  the  home  church  done 
as  well?" 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN        405 

Ti.    w  tt  'A       '^^^  Hokkaido  Station  is  in  the  far 
St  f    ^     ^^         north  on  an  island  as  large  as  New 
ion  y^^^  state.    Its  population  is  sparse, 

being  only  1,500,000.  The  Protestant  population  is 
3,000.  The  Presbjrterian  contingent  of  this  number  is 
about  1,000.  There  are  four  self-supporting  churches, 
and  work  is  being  done  in  eight  of  the  ten  provinces 
of  the  island.  As  the  above  shows,  the  evangelistic 
work  is  flourishing.  It  is  under  the  direction  of  the 
Rev.  and  Mrs.  W.  T.  Johnson  and  the  Rev.  and  Mrs. 
George  P.  Pierson. 

The  Rev.  and  Mrs.  T.  C.  Winn,  D.D.,  of 

T^  ^^^      Dairen,  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  V.  Bryan 

and  Korea      ^^  p^^  Arthur,  Manchuria;  and  the  Rev. 

Stations  ^^^  j^^g  p  g  (.^^.g  ^^  gg^^j^  j^^j.^^^  ^^ 

each  doing  a  splendid  work  among  the  Japanese  in 
these  respective  places.  There  is  a  self-supporting 
Japanese  church  in  each  of  the  above  named  cities. 
All  along  the  railroad  from  Dalney  (Dairen)  to  Muk- 
den, and  on  around  until  we  crossed  the  Yalu  River, 
we  met  Japanese  pastors  who  came  to  see  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  Winn  with  whom  we  were  traveling  as  guides 
and  companions  in  studying  the  missionary  work.  At 
Seoul  the  Japanese  have  a  fine  church  with  a  building 
costing  $10,000.  One  of  the  elders  of  this  church  is 
Judge  Watanabe. 

In  addition  to  this  self-supporting  Japanese 
Church  in  Seoul  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  F.  S.  Curtis  have 
organized  another  Christian  center  for  the  Japanese 
in  a  suburb  of  Seoul,  which  is  getting  a  good  start, 
but  which  is  in  need  of  increased  support  to  make  it 
go  as  fast  as  these  excellent  missionaries  are  capable 
of  managing.    Mrs.  Curtis  is  a  daughter  of  the  late 


406      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Arthur  T.  Pierson,  D.D.  When  Dr.  Pierson  visited  the 
Orient  just  before  his  death,  he  contributed  enough 
toward  this  new  enterprise  to  get  it  started.  There 
are  50,000  Japanese  in  Seoul.  Six  years  ago  there 
were  only  12,000.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Curtis  hope  to  make 
this  new  work  an  important  Christian  center  in  Korea, 
— a  Japanese  Mission  Headquarters. 

To  one  who  studies  the  mission  work  in  Japan 
after  having  studied  the  mission  fields  and  work 
around  the  world  from  West  to  East,  there  is  in  some 
ways  a  decided  relief  and  in  others  an  increased  burden. 
The  people  of  Japan  have  risen  higher  in  the  scale  of 
living  as  compared  with  the  more  western  non-Chris- 
tian nation^, — but  in  some  ways  at  least,  they  have 
sunken  lower  in  the  scale  of  life.  The  "Yoshiwara,*' 
or  social  evil  districts  of  the  cities,  sanctioned  and 
controlled  by  the  government  which  is  said  to  gather 
a  profit  of  $25,000,000  gold  dollars  a  year  from  it,  is 
an  illustration  of  what  I  mean  by  this  people  sinking 
lower  in  the  scale  of  life  than  other  non-Christian 
nations.  But  the  outward  cleanliness,  the  culture,  the 
civilization,  the  courtesy,  the  kindliness,  the  artistic 
and  scientific  up-to-dateness  one  meets  with  in  Japan, 
are  all  calculated  to  prejudice  one  in  favor  of  these 
big  little  people. 

Certain  it  is  that  Japan  needs  the  gospel  and 
needs  Foreign  Missionaries  to  assist  in  giving  her  the 
gospel  as  truly  as  does  China  need  these  forces.  Nor 
do  we  believe  that  Japan  is  any  less  kindly  disposed 
toward  America  and  the  Christian  religion  than  is 
China;  nor  does  she  require  any  higher  grade  of 
foreign  missionaries  than  any  other  country  of  the 
Orient.     The  Japanese  are  just  folks, — clever,  ambi- 


SEEING   OURSELVES    AS    OTHERS    SEE    US    IN    JAPAN 

This  picture  was  contributed  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Ayers  of  Shimoneski 
whose  little  son  is  standing  by  Mrs.  Bradt, — all  others  being  members 
of  the  World  Campaign  Party 


1.  DR.    IBUKA,    PRESIDENT   OF   THE   MEIJI  GAKUIN,   TOKIO 

2.  MRS.  YA.3IMA,  PRESIDENT  OF  THE  JOSHI  GAKIUN,  TOKIO 


THE  EVANGELIZATION  OF  JAPAN         407 

tious,  quick-witted  folks, — ^but  no  more  able  to  get 
along  without  the  gospel  than  other  folks  are,  and  no 
less  disposed  to  receive  the  gospel  from  the  mission- 
aries than  the  people  of  other  non-Christian  nations. 
Dr.  George  W.  Fulton  of  Osaka,  with  whom  we  spent 
several  pleasant  and  profitable  days,  and  who  has  been 
in  Japan  for  twenty-five  years,  wrote  us  as  we  sailed 
from  Japan  for  America: — 

*Tlease  assure  the  American  people  at  every 
opportunity  you  have,  that  Japan  is  peaceful  and 
friendly,  and  from  the  bottom  of  her  heart  appreciates 
what  America  has  done  for  her,  and  still  looks  for 
much  help  from  her  yet.  Especially  the  blessings  of 
Christianity,  to  the  extent  which  she  now  enjoys  them, 
are  largely  due  to  the  faith  and  prayers  and  labors 
of  the  American  churches;  and  all  these  must  be 
multiplied  if  Jap^n  is  to  have  the  fullness  of  blessing 
which  she  needs.'* 


CHAPTER   XX. 
EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

CHRISTIAN  education  in  Japan  differs  from  that 
of  the  other  great  mission  fields   in   several 
particulars. 
First,  in  the  number  of  mission  schools.  There  are 
fewer  Christian  schools  in  Japan,  comparatively,  than 
j^.    .      .         in  China,  India  or  Korea.    The  total  num- 
_,  ^    ber  of  mission  boarding  schools  of  all 

ci^'^i'  denominations  working  in  Japan  in  1908 

Christian^       were  fifty-two,  while  the  day  schools  and 
.     ^  kindergartens  altogether  numbered  but 

fifty-nine.  Of  this  number  the  Presby- 
terian Church  has  seventeen,  while  in  China  it  has  309, 
in  India  269  and  in  Korea  557  of  all  grades.  The 
reason  for  this  small  number  of  mission  schools  in 
Japan  is  the  extensive  public  school  system,  running 
from  the  kindergarten  to  the  university,  covering  a 
period  of  twenty  years,  which  has  made  school  work 
less  urgent  on  the  part  of  the  missions.  There  has  not 
been  the  need  of  educational  work,  especially  of  the 
primary  and  grammar  grades.  Another  particular  in 
which  the  educational  work  of  the  missions  in  Japan 
differs  from  that  of  other  countries,  is  in  the  pre- 
ponderance of  schools  for  girls.    In  1908  there  were 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  JAPAN  409 

thirty-seven  mission  boarding  schools  for  girls  and 
only  fifteen  for  boys.  In  other  countries  the  pre- 
ponderance is  in  favor  of  the  boys.  The  Presbyterian 
church  has  six  high  schools  for  girls  in  Japan  and  only 
one  for  boys.    There  are  several  reasons  for  this : — 

First,  the  mission  schools  have  not  been  able,  until 
very  recently,  to  secure  government  recognition  on 
account  of  Christianity  being  taught  in  the  schools, 
-find  because  of  this  fact  the  graduates  of  the  mission 
schools  were  not  admitted  into  the  higher  government 
institutions.  The  young  men  therefore  preferred  to  go 
at  once  into  the  government  schools. 

Secondly,  the  Japanese  government  was  slow  in 
establishing  schools  for  girls,  and  the  mission  found 
a  more  open  field  in  female  education. 

The  first  government  school  for  girls  was  estab- 
lished in  Tokyo  in  1872.  For  five  years  the  movement 
for  female  education  grew  slowly,  then  there  came  a 
decline;  the  schools  were  criticised  and  even  the  wis- 
dom of  female  education  began  to  be  questioned.  In 
1894  there  were  only  four  government  schools  for  girls 
in  Japan.  The  general  revival  of  education  after  the 
the  Japan-China  war  brought  with  it  a  revival  of 
female  education,  but  as  late  as  in  1898  there  were 
only  nineteen  government  girls*  schools. 

A  third  peculiarity  of  the  Christian  education  in 
Japan  is  the  small  number  of  day  schools.  Mission 
school  work  is  confined  almost  entirely  to  high  schools 
and  kindergartens.  This  is  due,  of  course,  to  the 
system  of  public  schools  and  the  attitude  of  the 
government.  While  Christian  education  has  not  been 
so  extensive  in  Japan  as  in  other  countries,  and  has 
been  confined  very  largely  to  female  education,  it 


410      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

has  nevertheless  had  tremendous  influence.  Dr.  Al- 
bertus  Pieters,  President  of  Steele  College,  Nagasaki, 
says,  "The  services  of  Christian  schools  to  society  at 
large  and  to  the  Christian  Church  have  been  abundant 
and  valuable.  Their  graduates  have  contributed 
largely  to  the  material,  intellectual  and  moral  develop- 
ment of  the  nation,  as  business  men,  officials, 
teachers  and  editors.  Their  influence  has  inspired  the 
new  literature  of  Japan,  has  vitalized  its  new  civiliza- 
tion with  spiritual  ideas  and  has  been  prevailing  on 
the  side  of  righteousness  and  purity  in  national, 
family  and  private  life.  Christian  education  has  given 
birth  to  the  Christian  Church,  has  supplied  it  with 
leaders,  literature  and  hymnology,  and  has  made 
possible  well  nigh  every  form  of  its  manifold  activities. 
As  the  strata  of  rock  beneath  the  fertile  field,  although 
themselves  invisible  and  forgotten,  yet  underlie  and 
sustain  the  soil,  so  Christian  education  underlies  and 
sustains  Christian  civilization  and  the  Christian 
Church." 

Presbyterian  ^^^  Presbyterian  Church  has  had 

r»  X  •  T-ij  X'  its  part  in  producing  these  results 
Part  m  Education  ,  -      .   j  n    i 

-  y  and  occupies  today  no  small  place 

in  the  educational  life  of  Japan. 
It  has  seven  high  schools  and  colleges  and  ten  day 
schools  and  kindergartens.  Six  of  these  high  schools 
are  for  young  women  and  one  for  young  men.  Let  us 
look  briefly  at  each  of  these  institutions. 
j^  ...  The  Meiji  Gakuin  in  Tokyo  is  a  college  for 
p  ,  .  young  men,  the  only  Presbyterian  institu- 
tion for  boys  and  young  men  in  Japan.  It  is 
a  union  school  supported  by  the  Presbyterian  and 
Dutch  Reformed  churches  and  is  an  institution  of 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  JAPAN  411 

which  we  may  justly  be  proud.  It  is  beautifully 
located  in  one  of  the  finest  parts  of  the  city  of  Tokyo, 
is  well  housed  and  splendidly  equipped.  There  are 
three  departments:  The  middle  school  with  310  stu- 
dents, the  college  with  twenty-five  students,  and  the 
theological  department  with  twenty-five  young  men 
studying  for  the  gospel  ministry.  Dr.  Ibuka,  a  Japan- 
ese, is  the  President,  a  position  which  he  has  filled 
with  marked  ability  for  more  than  twenty  years.  He 
is  one  of  the  preeminent  Christian  leaders  of  Japan, 
and  stands  in  the  very  forefront  as  an  educator.  The 
missionary  force  in  the  school  are,  Dr.  Imbrie,  Mr. 
Landis,  Mr.  Ballagh,  and  Mr.  Reischauer.  These  are 
all  strong  men  and  are  doing  a  most  excellent  work  in 
this  important  institution.  They  are  assisted  by  a 
large  and  capable  faculty  of  Japanese  teachers.  The 
college  and  seminary  have  sent  out  many  strong  men 
who  have  contributed  to  the  progress  and  Christian 
development  of  Japan. 

The  Meiji  Gakuin  is  one  of  the  few  mission  schools 
which  has  secured  government  recognition.  This 
gives  it  a  standing  in  the  country  and  enables  its 
graduates  to  compete  with  those  of  the  Imperial 
schools  on  an  equal  basis. 

J    ,  .  The  Joshi  Gakuin  in  Tokyo  is  one  of  the 

p  ,  .  leading  Christian  schools  for  young  women 
in  Japan.  It  has  250  of  the  choicest  young 
women  of  the  country  in  its  student  body.  Mrs. 
Yajima  has  been  the  principal  of  the  school  for  many 
years,  and  has  served  v/ith  exceptional  ability.  She 
is  perhaps  the  most  remarkable  Japanese  woman  living 
today.  She  is  79  years  of  age  and  is  still  active  and 
aggressive  in  the  work.     In  addition  to  her  school 


412      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

work  she  is  the  National  President  of  the  W.  C.  T.  U. 
and  has  done  a  great  work  in  that  capacity.  She  is 
called  "The  Frances  Willard  of  Japan."  Her  influence 
upon  the  faculty  and  student  body  is  most  remarkable 
and  her  reputation  has  gone  throughout  all  of  Japan. 

The  missionaries  connected  with  the  school  are 
Miss  Millikin,  Miss  London,  Miss  Ward,  Miss  Halsey 
and  Miss  McDonald.  There  is  also  a  faculty  of  twenty 
Japanese  teachers. 

Dr.  Imbrie  in  speaking  of  the  Joshi  Gakuin  says, 
"The  girls  come  from  all  parts  of  Japan  and  from 
almost  every  class  of  society.  There  are  daughters  of 
officers  of  army  and  navy,  of  those  in  the  diplomatic 
and  other  branches  of  civil  service,  of  professors  in 
the  University,  of  ministers,  teachers,  editors,  literary 
men,  bankers,  merchants,  farmers,  physicians,  lawyers, 
of  heads  of  villages,  of  the  new  nobility  and  of  the 
old  Kuge  (court  noble)  families.  But  the  girls  all 
mingle  together  freely  and  naturally,  and  there  are 
no  distinctions  of  rank  among  them  other  than  those 
of  rank  in  scholarship.  About  one  third  come  from 
Christian  families  and  about  the  same  number  are 
evidently  friendly  to  Christianity.  The  rest  are  either 
earnest  Buddhists  or  quite  indifferent  to  religion. 
There  are  eighty-four  church  members,  nine  of  whom 
were  baptized  during  the  year.  Twenty-six  teach  and 
help  in  the  music  in  sixteen  Sunday  Schools  of  the 
city." 

Miss  Milliken  has  given  a  good  deal  of  time  the 
past  year  to  calling  in  the  homes  of  the  girls.  During 
the  year  she  made  more  than  250  of  such  calls.  She 
has  also  formed  a  club  of  the  friends  she  has  thus 
made  who  meet  at  the  school  once  a  month  for  prayer, 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  JAPAN  413 

and  to  hear  addresses  of  leading  ministers  and  promi- 
nent Christians. 

^.,  -  The  Bible  Training  School  under  the  care 

Z^  ^.         of   Mrs.    McNair   and   Miss   West,    while 
raining      separate  from  the  two  institutions  just 
^  mentioned,   is  so  closely  associated  with 

them,  that  it  should  be  mentioned  here.  In  all,  this 
school  has  sent  out  eighty-two  women  beside  the  eight 
wives  of  pastors  who  have  taken  special  training. 
Beside  these  ninety,  who  have  been  the  chief  fruits 
of  the  school,  twenty  or  more  others  have  been 
students  for  one  or  two  years.  On  Sunday  afternoons, 
Miss  West  goes  to  the  Red  Cross  Hospital  as  has  been 
the  custom  for  seventeen  years.  In  this  work  she  has 
rendered  a  great  Christian  service  and  has  had  some 
very  remarkable  experiences.  On  Thursday  after- 
noons Miss  West  is  "at  home,"  and  has  many  interest- 
ing experiences  in  these  receptions  to  her  Japanese 
friends.  She  relates  one  which  is  worth  repeating : — 
"A  friend  had  brought  a  Christian  girl  who  was 
blind,  and  her  sister.  The  call  had  just  begun  when  a 
young  noblewoman,  the  daughter  of  the  former  feudal 
lord  of  the  friend  came  in.  The  young  lady  learned 
who  the  others  were  and  was  deeply  interested  in  the 
blind  girl  and  her  sister.  As  they  had  all  come  for 
a  Christian  call,  a  hymn  was  proposed  and  the  young 
lady  suggested  that  they  sing  Fanny  Crosby's  hymn, 
*'Some  day  the  silver  cord  will  break,"  whose  chorus 
in  English  is: — 

"  *And  I  shall  see  Him  face  to  face. 
And  tell  the  story  saved  by  grace.' 

"I  noticed  the  man  was  deeply  affected,  and  sup- 


414      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

posed  he  was  thinking  what  the  words  written  by  a 
bHnd  woman  must  mean  to  a  blind  girl  listening  to 
them  for  the  first  time.  But  it  was  not  so.  When 
the  young  lady  had  gone,  he  said,  *I  am  deeply  moved 
by  today's  meeting.  In  the  old  time  I  could  not  have 
come  into  the  presence  of  the  daughter  of  my  feudal 
lord  or  looked  upon  her  face,  but  today  I  have  seen 
her  "face  to  face'*  and  joined  with  her  in  singing  a 
hymn  of  praise  to  Christ.  The  love  of  Christ  has  made 
us  both  children  of  God.  What  will  it  be  when  I  shall 
see  face  to  face  T  " 

^.|    .  The  Wilmina  Girls*  School  of  Osaka,  is  a 

p.  ,  ,  product  of  the  union  of  the  Cumberland  and 

^  ,  ,  Presbyterian  schools.  Miss  A.  E.  Morgan, 
who  had  charge  of  the  former  Cumberland 
school,  has  been  the  president  of  the  union  school  from 
the  beginning.  She  is  assisted  in  the  work  by  Miss 
Alexander  and  Miss  Maguet  together  with  fourteen 
Japanese  teachers.  There  are  180  students  of  which 
number  thirty-two  are  in  the  boarding  department. 
The  building  has  been  recently  enlarged  by  means  of 
a  grant  from  the  Kennedy  Fund  and  is  very  attractive 
and  commodious.  The  entire  plant  including  the  land 
is  worth  about  $60,000.  The  course  of  study  is  about 
one  year  short  of  our  high  schools  in  the  United  States. 
English  is  taught  as  a  language  and  we  were  able  to 
speak  to  the  girls  in  their  chapel  service  without  an 
interpreter.  There  were  fourteen  in  the  graduating 
class  this  year,  the  smallest  number  for  several  years. 
The  alumni  have  built  a  beautiful  little  cottage  on  the 
ground  costing  $1,300  which  is  used  for  the  graduate 
work,  and  as  a  stopping  place  for  the  girls  when  they 
visit  their  alma  mater.    The  Wilmina  secured  govern- 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  JAPAN  415 

ment  recognition  in  May  of  this  year.  Miss  Morgan 
says,  "Our  experience  in  preparing  to  get  government 
recognition  resulted  in  the  following  difficulties:  the 
difficulty  of  securing  certificated  teachers  without 
some  suitable  compensation  for  the  pension  granted 
after  fifteen  years  of  service ;  the  difficulty  of  securing 
certificated  teachers  who  are  Christians,  as  the  pen- 
sion draws  even  these  away ;  the  difficulty  of  securing 
the  great  amount  of  apparatus  required,  and  of  model- 
ing foreign  style  buildings  to  suit  Japanese  models, 
which  must  be  closely  followed ;  the  danger  of  engaging 
certificated  teachers  whose  influence  proves  subversive 
to  healthful  Christian  life." 
^,     Y  ,  .     The  Yamaguchi  Girls'  School  is  lo- 

r^'  1  »  CI  1-     1  cated  in  the  city  of  Yamaguchi,  an 

Girls'  School  ,,  i.-        ^  %    ^r  aaa 

old    conservative    town    of    15,000 

population.     The  school  has  an  enrollment  this  year 

of  only  twenty,  the  smallest  number  in  several  years. 

Miss  Gertrude  Bigelow  has  had  charge  of  the  school 

for  several  years,  and  for  the  last  four  years  has  been 

assisted  in  the  work  by  her  sister.  Miss  F.  J.  Bigelow. 

The  school  has  done  an  excellent  work  through  the 

years,  and  of  the  sixty-three  graduates,  fifty-two  of 

them  were  baptized  while  in  the  school.     The  school 

has  been  handicapped  by  poor  and  inadequate  buildings, 

which  has  made  the  work  difficult.     Arrangements 

have  been  made  to  move  the  school  and  the  entire 

station,  except  the  kindergarten,  to  the  port  city  of 

Shimonoseki.     A  beautiful  site  has  been  secured  on 

a  high  hill  overlooking  the  city  and  the  straits,  and 

it  is  the  hope  of  the  school  soon  to  be  more  favorably 

situated  and  better  equipped  for  work. 


416      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

The  Hokuriku  Girls'  School  of  Kanazawa, 
^?,",  ^  on  the  west  coast,  had  an  enrollment  this 
S  h    1  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  hundred  students,  not  includ- 

ing the  seventy  or  more  children  in  the 
kindergarten.  The  graduating  class  of  seventeen  was 
largely  Christian  girls,  only  two  Buddhist  girls  making 
no  kind  of  profession  of  faith  in  Christ.  Miss  John- 
stone has  charge  of  the  school,  and  is  assisted  by  Miss 
Gibbon  and  Miss  Monday.  They  have  been  confronted 
with  the  common  problem  of  all  the  stations  in  Japan — 
the  problem  of  securing  properly  qualified  Christian 
teachers,  and  also  the  handicap  of  inadequate  build- 
ings. Recently,  however,  they  have  been  rejoicing  in 
a  splendid  new  dormitory,  made  possible  by  a  grant 
from  the  Kennedy  Fund,  and  arrangements  are  being 
made  by  which  the  school  will  be  able  to  command  a 
stronger  force  of  native  teachers. 

The  five  schools  already  mentioned  are  all  on  the 
main  Island  of  Hando.  There  are  two  mission  schools 
on  the  northern  island  of  Hokkaido,  in  connection  with 
the  Presbyterian  mission, — The  Sapporo  Girls'  School 
under  the  care  of  Miss  Smith,  and  the  Otaru  Girls* 
School  in  charge  of  Miss  Rose.  These  two  schools  are 
only  eighteen  miles  apart,  but  are  quite  distinct  in 
their  work  and  in  their  constituencies. 

The  Sapporo  School  enrolled  last  year  about 
apporo       ji^^Q  gij.|g^  Qf  which  number  between  thirty 

c  ,     ,         and  forty  were  baptized  members  of  the 
School  ,       ,         ,  ,       „   ,, 

church  and  nearly  all  the  rest  professed 

believers.    Sixty  of  the  girls  are  in  the  boarding  de- 
partment. 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  JAPAN  417 

^^  The  Otaru  School  has  forty-five  students,  of 

^.  -  ,  which  number  thirteen  are  Christians.  There 
^^"^  -  is  in  connection  with  the  school  a  kinder- 
^  garten  of  sixty  children.  Miss  Rose  says, 
**Our  school  is  a  sort  of  'matrimonial  bureau'  and  we 
cannot  supply  the  demand  for  wives.  Hokkaido  is  full 
of  young  men  and  we  are  glad  to  educate  Christian 
wives  for  them.  We  train  our  girls  in  housekeeping 
and  homekeeping,  sewing,  cooking  and  other  useful 
arts  for  women." 

^  Such  in  brief  is  the  educational  work  of 

^"J^  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Japan.    We 

must  not  close  this  chapter  however, 
without  a  reference  to  some  of  the  problems  that  face 
the  educational  missionary  in  Japan,  and  also  some  of 
the  needs.  There  have  entered  into  the  mission  work 
of  Japan  in  recent  years,  a  number  of  new  factors 
which  have  created  new  problems  and  call  for  new 
adjustments  and  adaptations  to  meet  the  present  need. 

Commission  III  of  the  Edinburgh  Conference 
called  attention  to  four  things  that  have  helped  to 
create  the  new  problems :  The  changed  attitude  toward 
Christianity,  the  spread  of  general  intelligence,  the 
growth  of  the  national  spirit  and  the  relative  decrease 
in  the  efficiency  of  the  Christian  schools.  These 
facts  are  patent  to  even  the  superficial  observer. 

The  reaction  which  set  in  about  fifteen  years  ago 
against  Christianity,  or  rather  against  all  religion,  has 
resulted  in  a  condition  of  indifference  and  unbelief  and 
even  aggressive  agnosticism,  which  makes  Christian 
work  extremely  difficult  and  calls  for  a  readjustment 
or  adaptation  of  our  missionary  methods.  Japan  is 
passing  through  a  very  necessary  stage  in  her  religious 

27 


418      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

evolutions,  the  period  through  which  all  the  Christian 
nations  have  had  to  pass,  the  period  of  doubt,  of  ques- 
tioning, of  uncertainty,  and  we  believe  is  making  an 
honest  effort  to  find  the  truth.  Such  a  condition 
requires  careful  guidance  and  most  patient  and  sym- 
pathetic instruction.  Our  educational  institutions 
must  meet  this  new  condition. 

We  must  adjust  our  schools  also  to  the  new  con- 
dition that  has  come  about  by  the  wide  spread  intelli- 
gence of  the  country,  and  adapt  our  work  to  the  new 
educational  standard.  Japan  is  no  longer  an  unedu- 
cated people.  She  does  not  need  our  mission  schools 
as  merely  educational  institutions.  She  has  her  own 
schools  well  equipped,  well  manned,  and  finely  estab- 
lished throughout  the  country.  Mission  schools  today 
in  Japan  must  become  apologetic  forces,  not  merely 
educational  plants.  They  must  be  able  to  lead,  not 
follow,  in  religious  education.  To  do  this  they  must 
have  well  equipped  schools,  teachers  who  are  special- 
ists in  their  departments,  and  authorities  who  can 
command  the  confidence  of  best  minds  of  the  country. 

We  are  not  impressed  with  the  statement  of  the 
Edinburgh  Conference  that  the  mission  schools  are 
inferior  to  the  national  schools — ^they  do  not  have  the 
equipment  and  many  other  advantages  of  the  govern- 
ment schools,  but  the  work  done  and  the  product 
turned  out  will  compare  favorably  with  that  of  the 
national  schools.  There  is,  however,  a  pressing  need 
for  the  reinforcement  of  our  existing  schools  with 
equipment  and  specially  trained  teachers  that  they 
may  not  simply  keep  abreast  of  the  Government 
schools,  but  that  they  may  continue  to  be  in  the  future, 
as  they  have  been  in  the  past,  superior  to  them. 


EDUCATIONAL    MISSIONS    IN    JAPAN 


2.     The     Doshisha     University, 

Kioto,  and  Rev.  Sidney  Guliek, 

T).D.,    President 
The  Misses  Bigelow,   Teachers, 

and     Students    of    Yamaguchi 

Girls'    School 
Teachers  and  Students  of  Girls" 

School,   Kanazawa 


Miss       Shumakara,       Japanese 
Teacher.         Hokuriku        Girls' 
School,   Kanazawa 
7.     Exterior     and     Interior     of 
Alumnae       Cottage,       Wilmina 
Girls'    School,    Osaka 

Count   Okuma,  Ex-Prime  Minis- 
ter  of   Japan 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  JAPAN  419 

^,   .  ,.  The  greatest  need  of  educational  mis- 

Christian  .  .      ,  ,    ,        .  m.  •  *• 

1^  .        .  sions    in    Japan    today    is    a    Christian 

niversi  y  University.  Recently  a  committee  of 
sixteen  of  the  leading  educators  of  Japan,  including 
some  of  the  ablest  missionaries  and  most  prominent 
Japanese,  prepared  a  statement  of  the  need  of  Chris- 
tian education  in  Japan,  in  which  they  said,  "This 
is  what  is  most  needed  in  Japan  for  the  firm  establish- 
ment of  Christianity;  a  thoroughly  good  Christian 
system  of  secondary  and  higher  education,  comprising 
schools  of  middle  and  high  grades,  and  also  a  uni- 
versity." Among  the  many  reasons  they  assign  for  a 
Christian  university  are  the  following:  "Japan  is 
rapidly  becoming  one  of  the  best  educated  nations  in 
the  world,  and  it  will  not  respect,  still  less  be  deeply 
influenced  by  a  Christianity  that  is  not  both  in  spirit 
and  endeavor,  manifestly  educational." 

"Life  in  Japan  today  is  one  of  spiritual  uncer- 
tainty, perplexity  and  peril.  The  problem  is  not  simply 
one  of  conduct,  but  one  of  ideas,  ideals,  moral  sanctions, 
eternal  verities.  Higher  Christian  education  is  a 
necessity.    There  is  nothing  else  that  takes  its  place. 

"The  entire  state  system  of  education  from  the 
primary  school  to  the  university  is  in  principle  non- 
religious.  Nor  is  this  all.  Not  only  are  the  state 
institutions  non-religious,  in  many  cases  their  influ- 
ence is  positively  unfavorable  to  Christianity." 

"Christianity  is  in  Japan  for  the  Christianization 
of  Japan.  Other  nations  for  their  Christianization 
have  needed  and  will  need  the  Christian  university. 
The  forces  in  Japan  which  Christianity  must  meet 
are  the  opposing  forces  of  the  East  reinforced  by  the 
opposing  forces  of  the  West,  and  if  the  Christian 


420      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

university  is  a  necessity  in  the  West,  still  more  is  it 
a  necessity  in  Japan." 

"If  Christianity  is  to  exercise  leadership  in  the 
nation  it  must  have  a  large  and  constantly  increasing 
number  of  men  possessing  the  qualifications  of  leader- 
ship. Christianity  will  not  attain  to  a  place  of  leader- 
ship in  Japan  unless  it  can  count  among  its  confessors 
and  friends,  many  men  of  university  training  in  the 
various  vocations." 

"The  best  friend  and  servant  of  the  gospel  is  the 
best  Christian  scholarship,  and  if  Japan  is  to  be  deeply 
Christian  there  must  be  in  Japan  a  center  of  such 
scholarship,  a  Christian  university  in  which  it  shall 
be  found  and  imparted,  and  from  which  it  shall  issue 
in  the  various  forms  of  Christian  literature.  This  is 
a  sine  qua  non.  The  world  view  of  the  East  and 
the  world  view  of  Christianity  are  now  facing  each 
other  in  Japan;  and  the  chief  leaders  in  the  struggle 
for  the  Christian  world-view  in  Japan  will  not  be  the 
Christian  scholars  of  the  West,  but  the  Christian 
scholars  of  Japan.  Therefore  there  is  needed  in  Japan 
a  Christian  university;  a  university  with  a  succession 
of  teachers  able  to  open  the  eyes  of  the  mind  of  Japan 
to  see  that  the  essence  which  fills  all  the  universe  with 
glory  is  personal,  and  that  the  eternal  sanctions  of 
duty  are  rooted  and  grounded  in  Him  in  whom  we  live 
and  move  and  have  our  being." 

Prince  Ito  said :  "The  only  true  civilization  is  that 
which  rests  on  Christian  principles,  and  consequently, 
as  Japan  must  attain  her  civilization  on  these  prin- 
ciples, those  young  men  who  receive  Christian  educa- 
tion will  be  the  main  factors  in  the  development  of 
future  Japan." 


KINDERGARTENS    OF    JAPAN 


Miss  Porter.  Japanese  Teachers  2. 
and  Kindergarten,  Commence- 
ment Time,   Kioto 

Kanazawa   Kindergarten 


4,  5.  The  Kindergarten  of  "The 
Lady  of  The  Decoration,"  anl 
Other  Students  and  Buildings 
of  This  School  for  Girls,  Hir- 
oshima 


EDUCATIONAL  WORK  IN  JAPAN  421 

Such  are  some  of  the  strong  arguments  for  a 
Christian  university  from  the  representative  educators 
and  Christian  workers  who  know  the  conditions  and 
the  needs.  There  is  practically  a  universal  consensus 
of  opinion  in  favor  of  such  an  institution.  Two  things 
are  strongly  emphasized.  First,  the  university  must 
be  a  big  one  of  the  very  highest  type.  It  is  estimated 
that  to  make  a  good  beginning  would  require  from  two 
to  three  million  dollars.  It  must  be  in  every  way  the 
best  university  in  Japan  from  an  educational  as  well 
as  a  religious  point  of  view. 

Secondly,  it  must  be  a  union  school.     One  such 
university  is  all  that  the  Christian  Church  of  Japan 
can  support,  one  is  all  that  is  needed. 
-,,  The  outlook  for  Christian  education  in  this 

^  -  ,  remarkable  "Land  of  the  Rising  Sun"  was 
never  brighter  than  at  the  present.  The 
leaders  of  the  nation  are  beginning  to  realize  the  need 
of  a  better  education,  an  education  with  a  religious 
and  ethical  basis  and  are  ready  to  welcome  a  forward 
movement  on  the  part  of  the  church.  The  "Three 
Religion  Conference"  called  recently  by  the  vice- 
minister  of  Home  Affairs,  consisting  of  representatives 
of  Buddhism,  Shintoism  and  Christianity  seemed  to 
indicate  the  dawn  of  a  better  day  in  Japan  for  Chris- 
tianity. This  is  the  first  time  Christianity  has  ever 
had  anything  like  an  official  recognition,  and  many 
are  of  the  opinion  that  the  prime  purpose  of  this 
conference  was  simply  to  give  Christianity  national 
recognition  and  encouragement.  There  are  other  in- 
dications also  that  the  reaction  that  set  in  a  few  years 
ago  against  Christianity  is  subsiding  and  the  people 
are  coming  to  look  with  more  favor  upon  the  gospel 


422      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

of  Christ.  Will  the  church  take  advantage  of  this  new 
opportunity?  We  may  have  lost  an  opportunity  two 
decades  ago,  but  surely  we  did  not  lose  our  only 
opportunity.  God  is  giving  us  another  chance  in  Japan 
to  establish  the  Kingdom  of  His  Son.  Will  the  church 
in  America  do  its  part  in  the  larger  and  fuller  evangel- 
ization of  Japan  in  this  present  generation?  You, 
dear  reader,  must  help  answer  this  question. 


SOME    FEATrKKS    OF    MEDICAI.    MISSIONS    IN    JAPAN 

First   ('(liter  of  Dr.    Hepburn's  ?>.  Temple.     Tokio.    Where    Many 

Labors   in    Japan,    Yokahama  Seek    a    Knowledge    of    Their 

Museum.   Tokjo  Future   Htaltli   and   Fortune 

Heatlien    Science   in    Yamaguchi.  Where    The    Cripple    Leaves    His 
Crutch  and   Walks  Away 


SAYING  GO(^D  BYE.— "BANZAI"— AT  YOKAHAMA.  JAPAN 
ON  THE  DOCK  AND  ON  THE  DECK 


CHAPTER  XXI. 
MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  JAPAN. 

THE  Presbyterian  Church  has  no  medical  mission- 
aries in  Japan.  This  work  would,  however,  be 
incomplete  without  some  mention  of  the  part 
which  medical  missions  have  played  in  the  earlier 
history  of  the  Presbyterian  work  in  this  island  empire. 
„     .     ,  As  in  China  and  in  Korea,  so  in  Japan, 

^  the  Presbyterian  mission  work  was  intro- 
duced by  an  American  physician.  When  Japan  had 
been  opened  by  Commodore  Perry,  and  Mr.  Townsend 
Harris  had  negotiated  a  treaty  which  debarred  from 
Japan  no  class  of  Americans,  the  call  came  to  Dr. 
James  Curtis  Hepburn,  a  practicing  physician  of  New 
York  City  to  come  to  Japan  as  a  missionary  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board.  Some  years  previous  he  had 
labored  as  missionary  of  the  American  Board  among 
the  Chinese  at  Singapore  and  Amoy  but  ill-health  had 
forced  him  to  return  to  practice  in  his  native  land. 
^     „    ,  Responding  to  this  call,  Dr.  Hepburn  and 

and  his  estimable  wife  embarked  on  a 
sailing  ship  and  afted  a  voyage  of  146  days  landed  in 
Kanagawa,  then  a  treaty  port  a  few  miles  from  the 
present  site  of  Yokohama,  which  was  then  "a  mere  strip 
of  fishing  shacks  in  the  midst  of  a  marsh."    This  was 


424      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

in  1859,  the  year  when  other  societies  also  sent  their 
first  missionaries  to  Japan.  Dr.  Hepburn,  experienced 
as  a  missionary,  became  "the  leader  of  that  group  of 
four  mighty  men  of  faith  and  valor,  of  whom  Verbeck, 
Williams  and  Brown  were  the  other  three,  who  for 
twelve  years,  from  1859  to  1871  had  the  mission  field 
of  Japan  pretty  much  to  themselves."  Soon  after 
arrival  Dr.  Hepburn  was  registered  as  physician  to 
the  American  Consulate,  took  up  his  abode  in  an  old 
temple  which  had  been  "rejected  by  the  Dutch  Consul 
as  a  stable,"  and  began  a  wonderful  work  for  Japan. 
After  four  years  the  Hepbums  moved  to  Yokohama 
where  may  still  be  seen,  on  one  of  the  main  streets, 
the  one  story  house  which  they  built  as  their  home, 
and  from  which  was  directed  the  work  which  did  so 
much  to  transform  Japan. 
^    .   ,  This  man  besides  being  a  physician  was 

a  ..  ...  "lexicographer,  translator  of  the  Bible, 
friend  of  beggars  and  emperors,  *  *  *  * 
conciliator  of  missionary  and  merchant."  From 
5  A.  M.  until  10  P.  M.  for  thirty-three  years  he  worked 
systematically  at  his  varied  tasks  and  accomplished 
wonders.  When  he  came  to  Japan  in  1859  there  was 
not  a  public  hospital  in  the  land,  and  when  he  died  in 
America  on  September  23,  1911,  at  the  age  of  ninety- 
six,  there  were  more  than  1,000  hospitals  to  be 
enumerated  in  a  land  which  had  risen  to  a  place  of 
first  importance  in  that  which  pertains  to  public 
hygiene  and  successful  surgery. 
WfiiH         1      '^^^  advance  in  medical  skill  among  the 

*  niT  J.    1        Japanese  produced  a  lessening  of  the 
of  Medical  -^     -  ji-  jij 

«-.    .        .        emphasis  upon  medical  missions  and  led 

SSI  nane      finally  to  the  complete  abandonment  of 


MEDICAL  MISSIONS  IN  JAPAN  425 

that  type  of  work  on  the  part  of  the  Presbyterian 

Board.    While  such  action  seemed  the  part  of  wisdom 

at  the  time,  there  is  now  some  question  as  to  whether 

it  was  not  a  mistake  to  withdraw  so  early  from  Japan 

the  medical  missionaries  whose  work  there  and  in 

other  lands  has  been  of  such  evangelistic  power. 

Japan  is  now  well  qualified  by  art  and  science  to 

heal  the  physical  diseases  of  her  people  and  in  view  of 

the  urgent  call  for  medical  work  in  more  needy  lands 

it  would  not  be  wise  to  introduce  afresh  the  medical 

missionary.     There    is,    however,    little    doubt    that 

Japan  would  today  be  more  nearly  a  Christian  nation 

had  the  missionary  physician  been  maintained  through 

the  years  for  the  sake  of  the  evangelizing   power  of 

his    influence,    working    through    the    hospital    and 

dispensary. 

^      ,     .  As  we  write  the  concluding  paragraph 

Conclusion        ^...-i..  i.  -I  ^.« 

of  this  chapter  we  let  our  mmd  run  over 

the  work  of  the  doctor  as  we  have  seen  him  and  have 
studied  his  labors  and  achievements.  We  have  for 
him  a  final  word  of  commendation.  We  admire  him 
for  his  skill,  we  praise  him  for  his  unselfish  devotion, 
we  thank  him  for  his  help  in  winning  the  world  to 
Christ.  He  is  a  pioneer  who  ploughs  through  the 
suspicions  and  prejudices  of  the  heathen  and  sows  the 
truth  in  the  receptive  soil.  But  he  is  also  a  reaper 
who  puts  his  hand  to  the  sickle  and  helps  to  gather  the 
ripening  harvests.  In  the  missionary  propaganda  of 
the  day,  the  physician  is  driving  straight  at  the  work 
of  winning  souls.  As  he  thus  strives  to  imitate  hia 
Great  Master  let  us  give  him  our  strongest  encourage- 
ment and  accord  him  our  most  loyal  and  generous 
support. 


THE  AMERICANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN 


CHAPTER  XXII. 
THE  AMERICANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN. 

BY  Americanization  is  meant  the  adoption  of  the 
best  ideals  that  have  prevailed  in  America  since 
its  birth  as  a  nation.  This  explanation  is  needed, 
because,  to  Americanize  the  foreigner  in  one  way 
would  mean  to  degrade  and  demoralize  the  foreigner. 
There  are  forces  at  work  in  this  country  which  are  as 
deadly  and  devilish  in  their  operations  as  any  to  be 
found  in  heathen  countries.  Nor  do  we  refer  simply 
nor  primarily  to  the  SALOON, —  infinitely  damning 
and  demoralizing  as  that  institution  is.  Back  of  the 
saloon,  permitting  and  fostering  it  and  a  nest  of  other 
terrible  and  nameless  evils,  is  the  spirit  of  avarice  and 
ease,  which  is  a  root  of  all  evil.  This  love  of  money 
is  in  a  sense  a  prominent  American  characteristic  and 
a  most  demoralizing  force  among  us.  It  is  responsible 
for  the  fact  that, 

"While  we  range  with  science  glorying  the  time, 
City  children  soak  and  blacken  soul  and  sense  in  city  slime. 
There  amid  the  gloaming  alleys  progress  halts  on  palsied  feet. 
Crime  and  hunger  cast  our  maidens  by  the  thousand  on  the 

street. 
There  the  master  scrimps  his  seamstress  of  her  daily  bread; 
There  a  single  sordid  attic  holds  the  living  and  the  dead; 
There  the  smouldering  fire  of  fever  creeps  across  the  rotted 

floor, 
And  the  crowded  couch  of  incest  in  the  warrens  of  the  poor." 


430      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

But  for  the  spirit  of  avarice  and  ease  on  the  part 
of  the  American  people,  found  even  v^rithin  our 
churches,  there  would  be  no  districts  in  Chicago  and 
New  York  and  other  large  cities  of  this  country  where 
people  live  like,  but  worse  than,  rats  in  a  nest,  to  whom 
in  consequence,  the  saloon,  the  street,  the  gambling 
den,  the  cheap,  vulgar  theater,  and  the  dance  hall,  are 
a  kind  of  heaven  on  earth,  furnishing  light  and  air 
and  a  chance  to  exercise, — three  absolutely  essential 
conditions  of  life  in  the  body, — though  the  enjoyment 
of  these  conditions  may  be  in  the  midst  of  associations 
which  completely  demoralize  and  destroy  all  intel- 
lectual and  spiritual  activities.  Such  an  Americaniza- 
tion of  the  foreigner  is  going  on  all  too  rapidly.  He 
falls  an  easy  prey  into  all  such  traps  and  conditions 
which  soon  rob  him  of  his  splendid  endowment  of  phys- 
ical and  nervous  poise,  with  which  go  also  his  spirit 
of  industry  and  thrift  so  characteristic  of  the  majority 
of  those  who  come  to  us  from  foreign  lands. 

But  it  is  of  the  other  kind  of  Americanization 
that  we  treat  in  this  chapter, — ^that  which  plants  in 
the  heart  and  mind  of  the  foreigner  the  true  and  lofty 
ideals  which  characterized  the  founders  of  this  na- 
tion. How  can  we  Americanize  the  foreigner  thus? 
Our  answer  is:— BY  TREATING  HIM  RIGHT.  A 
Sunday  School  superintendent  once  asked: — "How 
many  bad  boys  does  it  take  to  make  one  good  boy?" 
An  answer  came  back  from  the  bad  boys'  class,  "One, 
sir,  if  you  treat  him  right."  There  are  some  people 
who  seem  to  think  that  bad  boys  and  girls,  and  bad 
men  and  women  are  to  be  thrown  out  on  the  dump  pile 
like  so  many  rotten  apples.  Some  people  used  to  say 
of  the  Indian: — "There  is  no  use  trying  to  do  any- 


THE  AMERCANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN    431 

thing  with  the  Indian.  The  only  good  Indian  is  a  dead 
Indian."  So  some  people  are  saying  today  of  the  Ne- 
gro,— "No  use  trying  to  save  the  Negro.  Get  the 
shot  gun  out  and  exterminate  him."  So  they  tell  us : 
"We  can  never  Americanize  the  foreigner.  Therefore, 
shut  him  out  of  the  country."  We  would  say  so  too, 
if  we  did  not  have  a  Savior  greater  than  George 
Washington,  the  father  of  this  country,  or  greater  than 
Abraham  Lincoln,  the  savior  of  this  country, — ^viz: 
Jesus  Christ  the  Savior  of  the  world,  "who  is  able  to 
save  unto  the  uttermost  all  that  come  unto  God  by  Him, 
seeing  He  ever  liveth  to  make  intercession  for  us." 
The  trouble  with  us,  in  this,  as  in  all  other  questions 
of  human  need,  is, — ^we  do  not  have  faith  enough  in 
our  Christ  and  in  the  principles  of  the  religion  which 
He  taught,  to  rely  upon  them  to  do  just  what  He 
said  they  and  He  would  do, — viz :  Save,  save  unto  the 
uttermost ;  save  all  men.  In  the  last  analysis,  this  im- 
migration problem  is  a  religious  test.  Maybe  we  do 
not  ourselves  have  the  true  religion.  We  do  not  mean  to 
intimate  that  the  Christian  religion  is  not  true,  but 
perhaps  we  are  not  truly  Christian,  We  have  plain- 
ly shown  our  lack  of  faith  in  the  principles  and  power 
of  the  gospel  of  Christ,  by  shutting  out  from  this 
country  almost  entirely  a  third  of  the  human  race, 
viz:  with  few  exceptions,  the  Chinese,  the  Japanese 
and  other  Orientals  from  the  Far  East. 

We  would  not  need  to  be  afraid  of  the  Goths  and 
Vandals,  nor  of  the  Chinese  and  Japanese,  if  we  would 
honestly  and  truly  practice  our  religion  and  treat 
these  people  according  to  its  teachings. 


432      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

L  WE  SHOULD  TREAT  THE  FOREIGNER 
RIGHT  WHILE  HE  IS  STILL  IN  HIS  OWN  COUN- 
TRY. 

To  do  this, — 

1.  We  should  take  the  gospel  to  him.  No  nation, 
no  people  can  ever  become  an  enemy  or  remain  alien 
in  spirit  to  our  country  and  to  its  ideals,  having  re- 
ceived from  us  the  gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  It  removes 
all  barriers.  Christ  will  break  down  the  middle  wall 
of  partition  between  us  and  all  people.  He  makes  all 
one  in  Himself.  Let  us  send  China  today  enough 
Christian  missionaries  to  give  them  the  gospel  in  the 
right  way  and  there  will  be  no  yellow  peril.  They  will 
become  brothers  and  friends  in  Jesus  Christ  to  us. 
And  this  it  is  our  duty  to  do.  We  owe  it  to  the  nations 
of  the  earth  to  give  them  the  gospel.  Only  by  doing 
so  are  we  treating  them  right.  If  we  fail  in  this,  we 
have  sinned  against  God  and  against  our  fellowmen, 
and  we  may  be  sure  our  sin  will  find  us  out. 

2.  We  should  treat  the  foreigner  right  in  our 
social,  commercial  and  pohtical  dealings  with  him  in 
his  own  country. 

Many  Americans  travel  abroad  these  days.  More 
than  two  thousand  people  went  around  the  world  last 
year.  The  way  they  regard  and  treat  the  foreign  peo- 
ple among  whom  they  journey  and  sojourn  has  much 
to  do  with  Americanizing  the  foreigner.  For  example, 
two  friends  of  mine  recently  went  to  Italy.  One  mani- 
fested no  interest  in,  or  regard  for  the  Italian  people. 
Indeed  she  treated  them  with  contempt,  and  declared 
that  she  did  not  like  them.  Neither  did  they  like  her, 
but  tormented  her.  The  other  took  his  family  and 
lived  among  the  Italian  people,  learned  their  language, 


THE  AMERCANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN    433 

customs  and  dispositions;  and  they  learned  him  and 
came  to  love  him  and  the  country  he  came  from. 

Recently,  in  New  York  City,  was  held  a  public 
sale  of  loot  which  had  been  acquired  in  China  during 
the  Boxer  uprising.  One  of  the  leading  dailies  of  New 
York  had  this  to  say  editorially: — 

LOOT  AT  AUCTION. 

"How,"  said  a  prominent  foreigner  in  a  New  York  club  on 
Saturday,  "would  you  Americans  feel  if,  ten  years  after  a 
Chinese  raid  in  Washington,  you  heard  of  a  Peking  auction  sale 
at  which  were  offered  many  of  the  treasures  of  the  White 
House  and  of  the  finest  residences  of  your  capital?"  The 
question  was  called  forth  by  the  sale  this  week,  at  auction,  of 
v/hat  is  described  as  "antique  and  modern  Chinese  porcelains, 
enamels,  brasses,  bronzes,  jades,  ivory  carvings,  lacquers, 
Buddhas,  ancient  weapons,  a  great  number  of  Imperial  and 
Mandarin  robes,  original  rolls  of  rich  silk  and  gold  brocades 
which  were  made  for  the  Imperial  household;  beautiful  em- 
broideries and  Palace  hangings,  etc.,  etc.,  all  collected  prior  to 
and  at  the  siege  of  the  legation  in  Peking  in  1900."  It  is  ad- 
mitted to  be  a  marvelous  collection,  in  point  of  artistic  value 
and  the  variety  of  the  items  which  it  comprises.  But  ought 
not  Americans  to  blush  for  shame  that  the  proceeds  of  whole- 
sale plunder  can  be  offered  for  sale  so  frankly?" 

Something  has  been  said  about  the  missionaries 
receiving  unduly  large  indemnity  for  their  losses  dur- 
ing the  Boxer  trouble.  There  was  absolutely  no  foun- 
dation for  the  accusation.  But  we  cannot  be  too  care- 
ful in  our  social,  commercial  and  political  relations 
with  foreigners  in  their  own  country,  that,  as  Ameri- 
cans, we  treat  them  right.  The  shipping  of  rum,  opium 
and  adulterated  food  stuffs  into  foreign  nations,  or 
in  any  way  taking  political  or  commercial  advantage 
of  any  foreign  people  greatly  complicates  the  work 
of  truly  Americanizing  the  foreigner.     If  we  are  not 

28 


434      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

treating  him  right  in  his  own  country,  how  can  we 
expect  him  to  admire  our  American  ideals,  and  readily 
adopt  them  when  he  comes  to  our  country? 

II.  WE  SHOULD  TREAT  THE  FOREIGNER 
RIGHT  WHEN  HE  ARRIVES  ON  OUR  SHORES. 

1.  Much  might  be  said  on  the  subject  of  treat- 
ing the  foreigner  right  while  he  is  enroute  to  America. 
Professor  Steiner  gives  most  damaging  testimony  of 
the  wretchedness  and  wickedness  of  steerage  life.  Our 
government  should  insist  that  at  least  decency  and 
health  be  protected,  and  a  reasonable  amount  of  com- 
fort be  afforded  to  those  who  are  coming  to  be  our 
future  citizens.  It  is  asserted  by  those  who  claim  to 
know,  that  the  transportation  price  charged  for  the 
steerage  is  large  enough  to  secure  wholesome  accom- 
modations, if  the  steamship  companies  would  treat 
their  passengers  justly.  But  if  the  passage  price  is 
not  so  already,  then  it  should  be  made  sufficiently 
^arge  to  secure  proper  accommodations. 

2.  The  best  time  to  make  the  foreigner  a  friend 
to  America  is  to  be  a  friend  to  him  when  he  comes  a 
.stranger  to  America.  Have  you  ever  been  a  stranger 
in  a  strange  land?  Why,  even  the  kindness  of  a  dog 
is  appreciated  then  by  a  brave  man.  Think  of  Jacob 
Riis,  who,  a  lone  and  disheartened  stranger  in  New 
York  City,  sat  on  the  pier  at  the  water's  edge  while  the 
cold  rain  beat  on  his  chilled  and  half  clad  body,  and 
the  wind  smote  and  pierced  that  wretched  body  to  the 
marrow,  and  the  darkness  of  the  night  spread  around 
him  rivaling  the  dismay  and  darkness  in  his  soul.  As 
he  waited  and  wished  for  a  still  stronger  blast  of  wind 
to  topple  him  over  into  the  sea,  a  little  dog,  chilled 


THE  AMERCANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN    435 

And  soaked  like  himself,  thrust  its  cold  wet  nose  under 
his  hand  to  be  petted,  and  nestled  up  to  him  as  if  to 
Bay,  "Let  us  be  friends."  "The  sympathy  of  that 
dog,"  says  Jacob  Riis,  "saved  my  life  and  encouraged 
me  to  try  the  battle  of  life  again."  If  a  dog  can  en- 
courage such  a  man  as  Jacob  Riis,  what  could  not  a 
genuine  American  citizen  do  to  help  and  encourage  the 
average  immigrant  when  he  arrives  as  a  stranger  in 
this  land  of  ours.  If  taken  and  treated  right  at  such 
a  time,  he  would  be  won  to  the  ideals  of  this  country 
for  all  time  to  come.  I  care  not  what  kind  of  a  char- 
acter he  has  had  or  is  when  he  comes,  treat  him  right 
at  that  time  and  he  will  take  almost  anything  after- 
ward and  never  rebel. 

Such  societies  as  the  Italian  Immigration  Society 
are  doing  a  wonderful  work  along  this  line.  A  few 
years  ago  a  friend  of  ours  in  Lincoln,  Nebraska,  Miss 
Sarah  Wool  Moore,  organized  the  Haydn  Art  Institute 
in  connection  with  the  State  University  located  there. 
While  studying  art  in  Italy,  she  became  interested  in 
the  Italian  people.  Learning  how  the  friendless  were 
treated  by  the  padrones  after  their  arrival, — ^being 
literally  enslaved  and  often  ground  to  death  in  servi- 
tude before  they  became  wise  enough  to  protect  them- 
selves,— she  set  about,  with  others,  organizing  the 
Italian  Immigration  Society,  which  is  operating  with 
great  success  today,  being  subsidized  in  part  by  the 
Italian  government  and  supported  by  a  number  of 
wealthy  and  interested  contributors  in  this  country. 
A  few  years  ago,  at  the  invitation  of  the  officers  of 
this  Society,  we  observed  their  methods  of  operation. 
Immigrants,  who  take  passage  from  Italy,  are  informed 
of  the  Society's  agent  at  New  York,  and  are  furnished 


436      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

badges  if  they  desire  to  be  assisted  in  any  way  by  such 
agents  on  arriving,  and  when  the  immigrants  have 
passed  their  examinations  at  Ellis  Island  and  are 
emerging  from  "the  long  way"  that  leads  from  the 
building  to  the  vessel  which  takes  them  to  the  city, 
these  agents  are  at  hand,  with  their  caps  and  badges 
in  evidence,  to  advise,  suggest,  and  serve  their  coun- 
trymen in  every  possible  way.  Here  comes  a  bunch 
of  Italian  immigrants!  They  are  so  excited  about 
everything  that  has  happened  that  they  do  not  know 
enough  to  replace  their  money  which  they  have  had  to 
exhibit  to  the  proper  officers  when  examined.  One 
of  the  Society's  agents  calls  their  attention  to  this  and 
says,  "Put  up  your  money;  you  are  hkely  to  have  it 
stolen."  So  with  regard  to  every  detail.  On  arriving 
at  the  New  York  pier,  they  are  invited  to  go  to  the 
Society's  rooms  near  at  hand,  where  they  are  properly 
advised,  instructed  and  assisted  in  every  way,  either 
to  find  their  friends,  or  get  work,  or  go  to  some  in- 
terior point,  or  whatever  may  be  necessary.  We  need 
more  of  such  societies;  or  what  would  be  better  still, 
more  careful  and  intelligent  government  protection 
and  direction.  Here  is  an  "infant  industry"  which 
the  government  could  well  afford  to  protect  and  di- 
rect educationally,  industrially  and  socially. 

III.  BUT  WE  SHOULD  TREAT  THE  FOR- 
EIGNER RIGHT  AS  A  RESIDENT  AMONG  US. 

1.  The  foreigner  has  a  real  worth  of  his  own 
which  it  is  only  right  that  we  should  acknowledge, 
and  by  doing  so  we  would  help  to  make  him  a  much 
better  American.  This  asset  value  of  the  foreigner 
to  America,  and  to  our  own  nation  in  particular,  is 


THE  AMERCANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN    437 

clearly  seen  when  we  consider  what  his  loss  would 
be  to  us  if  he  should  be  extracted,  or  should  now  stay 
away  from  us.  Canada  has  been  and  is  now  seeking 
in  every  possible  way  to  secure  the  European  foreign- 
er. There  are  other  places  and  vast  stretches  of  valu- 
able territory  on  the  earth  besides  the  United  States; 
and  property  becomes  valuable  and  desirable  usually 
in  proportion  to  the  number  and  character  of  the  peo- 
ple who  are  interested  in  it.  Suppose  the  tide  of  im- 
migration, which  has  been  ours  largely  now  for  about 
forty  years,  should  turn  from  us  to  other  portions  of 
the  earth;  and  more  than  that,  suppose  we  should 
become  an  emigrant  country  instead  of  an  immigrant 
country.  This  supposition  does  not  require  a  very 
great  stretch  of  the  imagination,  for  in  1908,  thirteen 
times  as  many  people  left  this  country  as  came  to  it. 
For  every  foreigner  who  came  that  year,  thirteen  left. 
Suppose  that  ebb  tide  should  set  in  sometime  and 
should  continue.  For  example,  we  read  today  in  bold 
headlines  in  a  Denver  paper,  in  connection  with  the 
Balkan  uprising  against  Turkey,  the  following: — 

Call  for  Greeks  Would  Handicap  Colorado  Mines. 

"Trinidad,  Colo.,  Oct.  4,  1912.  Coal  mining  operations  in 
Las  Animas  and  Huerfano  counties  would  be  hampered  con- 
siderably should  a  call  be  made  for  the  Bulgarian,  Montenegrin 
and  Servian  reservists  now  employed  in  the  southern  fields. 
Estimates  of  the  number  of  reservists  in  the  two  counties  vary 
from  300  to  600.  Many  Greeks  are  also  employed  in  this  dis- 
trict." 

Should  we  extract  all  of  the  people  who  have 
come  to  us  since  1870  together  with  their  children, 
twenty-four  of  our  states  would  lose  half  or  more 
than  half  of  their  population.  North  Dakota  would 
lose  four-fifths  of  its  inhabitants,  and  Wisconsin  and 


438      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

Minnesota  would  each  lose  three-fourths  of  their  popu- 
lation. New  York  City  would  shrink  from  a  great 
metropolis  boasting  3,500,000  people,  to  a  town  of  less 
than  800,000.  Chicago  would  lose  four-fifths  of  her 
present  population.  Milwaukee  would  have  only  about 
50,000  people.  But  take  away  the  30,000,000  foreign 
people  who  have  come  to  us  in  the  last  35  years,  and 
you  have  taken  away  almost  half  of  our  farmers,  and 
almost  half  of  our  merchants  and  bankers  and  manu- 
facturers. You  have  taken  away  more  than  half  of 
our  servants,  and  more  than  half  of  our  miners  and 
quarrymen,  and  more  than  half  of  our  skilled  and  un- 
skilled wage  earners.  Anyone  will  readily  recognize 
in  a  general  way  what  it  would  mean  to  this  country 
to  reduce  it  by  one-half  of  its  farmers,  and  merchants, 
and  manufacturers,  and  miners  and  wage  earners.  It 
would  turn  states  back  into  territories,  cultivated 
farms  back  into  desert,  leave  our  mines  undeveloped, 
our  railroads  unconstructed,  our  cities  uninhabited, 
our  civilization  unappreciated,  and  our  political  rela- 
tions at  home  and  abroad  still  largely  undetermined 
and  weak  in  the  eyes  of  the  old  world  and  the  orient. 
No  one  can  doubt  for  a  moment  that  "the  United 
States  would  be  far  from  its  present  position  among 
the  other  nations  of  the  earth,  had  not  these  millions 
of  foreign  born  men  and  women  contributed  their  in- 
creasement  of  humanity  and  wealth  to  the  new 
world."  Let  us  not  have  too  much  to  say  against  the 
foreigner.  We  need  him  badly.  His  coming  creates 
great  problems.  But  it  helps  to  solve  more  problems 
than  it  creates,  for  it  creates  a  new  current  of  life  in 
which  problems  become  solvent. 

In  this  connection,  we  present  a  brief  study  of 


be© 


-  <u  o 

•~    CulM 


t_     c 


i  &"« 


o  ?  "= 
00  m  5* 


c  O 


01^ 

m  oj 
£^ 

r-    a 

be 


THE  AMERCANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN    439 

the  Chinese  and  the  Japanese  in  America.  The  Rev. 
J.  H.  Laughlin,  D.  D.,  who  was  formerly  a  valued  mis- 
sionary in  China  and  now  at  the  head  of  the  Presby- 
terian Mission  work  for  the  Chinese  on  the  Pacific 
coast,  has  furnished  us,  in  connection  with  our  per- 
sonal study  of  the  work  there,  some  very  valuable 
data. 

CHINESE  IN  AMERICA. 
(1)  The  Chinese  in  the  United  States,  according 
to  the  Census  of  1910,  number  70,944.    They  are  dis- 
tributed as  follows: 

In  New  England 3,348 

On  Atlantic  Coast 9,646 

In  Middle  West 6,215 

In  Rocky  Mountain  States. 5,473 

On  Pacific  Coast 46,262 

This  is  a  decrease  in  the  last  decade  of  18,919,  or  21%. 
Presbyterians  are  responsible  for  eleven  or  twelve 
thousand  of  these,  based  on  the  belief  that  five  great 
communions, — Baptist,  Congregational,  Episcopal, 
Methodist,  and  Presbyterian — have  about  78%  of  the 
entire  force  of  workers,  and  the  dimensions  of  their 
work  are  about  on  the  same  scale. 

The  principal  Presbyterian  Missions  are  in  New 
York,  San  Francisco,  Portland,  Seattle,  Los  Angeles, 
Oakland,  Alameda.  Many  others  are  connected  with 
local  American  churches,  here  and  there,  all  over  the 
land. 

Our  work  among  the  Chinese  is  satisfactory  so 
far  as  it  goes,  but  it  ought  to  go  a  good  deal  farther. 
Financially,  it  should  be  treated  as  are  the  missions 
on  the  foreign  field,  the  support  being  guaranteed  by 
the  Board,  with  as  liberal  appropriations  (in  propor- 


440      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

tion  to  the  estimates)  as  are  granted  to  the  missions 
abroad.  The  work  will  not  be  done  well  if  left  to 
the  local  churches.  They  all  have  their  own  Home 
Mission  struggles,  and  are  affected  to  a  greater  or 
less  degree  with  the  anti-Asiatic  spirit. 

As  to  methods,  those  already  in  operation  are 
good,  and  are  about  uniform  among  all  the  denomina- 
tions, but  additional  ones  should  be  introduced.  For 
example,  the  great  Chinese  city  of  San  Francisco,  full 
of  young  people  of  both  sexes,  ought  to  have  a  fully 
equipped  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  Y.  W.  C.  A.  Large  numbers 
of  boys,  especially,  now  running  wild,  could  be  reached 
and  saved. 

A  well  furnished  hospital  for  the  Chinese,  too, 
would  be  a  valuable  adjunct  to  our  working  equipment. 

(2)  The  census  shows  that  the  Chinese  are  stead- 
ily decreasing  in  numbers,  due  to  the  Exclusion  Laws. 
It  is  supposed  that  in  1880  there  were  150,000  in  the 
country;  there  are  now  less  than  half  that  number. 
New  members  of  the  Laboring  Class  are  forbidden 
to  enter,  while  the  older  of  those  already  in  keep 
returning  home  to  spend  their  old  age,  and,  in  due 
time,  die.  Even  the  "Exempt  Classes," — teachers,  stu- 
dents, merchants,  tourists,  and  officials, — have  great 
difficulty  in  entering,  and  thus  come  in  smaller  num- 
bers than  they  otherwise  would.  They  are  humiliated 
by  being  treated  as  guilty  until  they  prove  their 
innocence,  and,  even  if  successful  in  being  passed,  they 
are  apt  to  write  discouragingly  to  others  who  con- 
template coming. 

(3)  The  Chinese  would  now,  in  large  numbers,  I 
think,  be  glad  to  become  naturalized  citizens  of  the 
United  States.     There  was  a  time  when  they  were 


THE  AMERCANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN    441 

averse,  but  they  have  since  lost  a  good  deal  of  their 
provincialism;  and  have  learned,  too,  the  value  of 
the  franchise.  They  know  that  it  is  the  immigrants 
who  vote  that  have  made  things  hard  for  the  Asiatics^ 
who  can't  vote. 

The  general  attitude  of  the  Chinese  in  America 
toward  the  land  of  their  adoption  is  friendly.  In 
spite  of  the  indignities  heaped  upon  them,  they  realize 
that  America  has  done  much  for  them;  that  the 
indignities  largely  come  from  aliens,  or,  at  any  rate, 
the  more  unworthy  classes  of  Americans.  They  pro- 
foundly appreciate  the  remission  of  the  indemnity  on 
the  part  of  our  government.  They  are  grateful  for 
the  school  privileges  afforded  them. 

At  the  same  time,  that  sentiment  could  be 
changed  by  a  series  of  unjust  acts.  The  boycott  of 
American  goods,  sprung  in  China  a  few  years  ago, 
was,  in  the  main,  a  protest  on  the  part  of  our  Chinese 
here  against  the  unjust  discrimination  against  them 
in  the  matter  of  immigration. 

(4)  The  earliest  Chinese  to  come  to  this  country 
were  laborers.  The  lure  of  the  discovery  of  gold,  and 
of  unlimited  work  on  the  first  trans-continental  rail- 
road, was  what  brought  them.  The  Chinese  built  that 
road,  which  brought  in  the  European  immigrants  to 
be  for  the  undoing  of  the  Chinese.  As  the  crowds 
came,  shops  for  their  own  commodities  were  opened, 
and  a  good  trade  started  in  rice,  Chinese  clothing, 
shoes,  tobacco-pipes  (the  Chinese  have  never  taken  to 
our  short  ones),  banquet  delicacies,  as  shark  fins,  and 
bird-nest  gelatine,  and  many  other  articles  which  were 
considered  better  than  ours, — even  to  their  own  brand 
of  peanuts.    Trade  with  Americans  in  time  developed. 


442      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

and  for  years  at  least  a  dozen  large  stores  have  been 
marketing  their  valuable  stock  of  silk,  satin,  brass, 
porcelain,  and  all  sorts  of  oriental  curios.  Chinese 
restaurants,  selling  only  native  dishes,  abound;  while 
others  providing  American  staples  and  dainties,  have 
SI  good  patronage. 

From  an  early  date,  for  self -protection  and  for 
the  promotion  of  their  own  interests,  the  Chinese,  from 
a  given  locality  in  China,  were  organized  into  a  guild, 
or  "Company."  These  companies  multiplied  as  the 
immigration  gradually  came  from  a  wider  territory, 
until  they  were  combined  into  a  general  organization 
called  "The  Six  Companies."  There  were  but  six  at 
first,  but  a  number  of  others  have  since  been  added, 
under  the  same  old  name.  This  organization  employs 
one  or  more  American  attorneys,  to  aid  in  securing  and 
protecting  the  rights  of  the  Chinese  in  America,  and 
an  appeal  to  law  is  readily  made  whenever  those  rights 
are  imperilled.  Other  companies,  less  legitimate,  have 
been  formed.  Whatever  their  original  aim,  they  have 
become  self -protective  agencies  for  the  Chinese  against 
one  another.  They  have,  in  some  way  unknown  to 
the  writer,  obtained  the  name  of  "High  Binder  Soci- 
eties." If  the  member  of  one  commits  an  injustice 
against  the  member  of  another,  the  latter  society 
takes  up  the  matter  with  the  former  society,  demand- 
ing reparation.  If  reparation  be  refused,  a  "Tong 
War"  is  declared,  and  a  number  of  lives  on  both  sides 
are  likely  to  be  lost  before  a  settlement  is  effected. 
It  is  hardly  necessary  to  say  that  Christian  Chinese 
are  not  members  of  those  societies. 

The  "King  of  the  Gamblers,"  who  owned  nearly 
all  the  Chinese  gambling  houses  on  both  sides  of  the 


THE  AMERCANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN    443 

Bay,  had  a  membership  in  nearly  all  these  societies, 
thinking  thus  to  throw  greater  protection  around  his 
own  precarious  life. 

As  an  evidence  of  the  great  breaking  away  from 
the  old  idolatry,  we  may  mention  that  this  same  wicked 
man,  when  he  died,  was  buried  with  a  Christian 
ceremony.  His  friends,  asking  the  missionary  to  of- 
ficiate, represented  him  to  be  "an  up-to-date  man, 
who  had  no  faith  in  the  old  superstitions  of  the 
Chinese." 

Therein  lies  the  chief  danger  of  the  present 
situation, — that  these  people  from  afar,  having  lost 
faith  in  the  old,  will  not  get  the  new,  making  their 
last  state  worse  than  the  first. 

Dr.  E.  A.  Sturge,  the  able  Superintendent  of 
Presbyterian  Japanese  Work  in  California,  has  kindly 
furnished  us  valuable  material  concerning 

THE  JAPANESE  IN  AMERICA. 

The  Japanese  in  the  United  States  number  nearly 
one  hundred  thousand.  These  give  us  one  hundred 
thousand  opportunities,  and  place  upon  us  one  hundred 
thousand  responsibilities.  God  has  brought  these 
people  to  our  very  doors,  and  as  they  have  come  from 
every  part  of  Japan,  and  as  most  of  them  will  soon 
return  to  villages  where  the  gospel  has  never  been 
heard,  we  have  here  a  glorious  opportunity  of  reach- 
ing the  Japanese  nation  through  these  messengers, 
who  are  temporarily  with  us.  Most  of  the  Japanese  in 
this  country  will  return  to  the  home  land  within  a 
very  few  years.  Their  love  of  country  is  very  strong, 
and  one  with  gray  hair  is  rarely  to  be  found  among 
the  Mikado's  subjects  in  this  country.    About  two- 


444      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

thirds  of  the  Japanese  in  the  United  States  are  to  be 
found  upon  the  Pacific  Coast.  The  Presbyterian 
Church  seems  to  be  responsible  for  about  one-fourth 
of  the  entire  number  of  Nipponese  to  be  found  within 
our  borders.  That  would  be  about  twenty-five  thou- 
sand. About  one-half  of  the  work  for  these  people  is 
in  the  hands  of  the  Methodists,  one-fourth  is  Presby- 
terian, and  the  remaining  fourth  is  divided  among 
Congregationalists,  Episcopalians,  Friends,  Baptists, 
German  Reformed  and  Christian  Churches.  The 
Japanese  Christians  in  the  United  States  number 
about  four  thousand.  There  are  about  five  hundred 
Japanese  Christians  connected  with  our  ten  California 
Presbyterian  missions. 

The  Japanese  at  the  present  time  are  decreasing  at 
the  rate  of  about  three  thousand  per  year.  This  is 
due  entirely  to  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  passports 
from  the  Japanese  government.  Japan  is  doing  all  in 
her  power  to  preserve  the  friendly  relations  which  have 
always  existed  with  the  United  States,  and  she  is 
anxious  to  prevent  her  people  from  coming  in  suf- 
ficient numbers  to  constitute  a  race  problem  on  the 
Pacific  Slope.  No  laborers  are  permitted  to  leave 
Japan  with  this  country  as  their  destination.  The 
immigration  at  present  is  confined  to  merchants, 
travelers,  students  with  means,  and  those  who  have 
established  a  right  of  residence  in  America,  and  to 
respectable  young  women,  who  come  as  the  wives  of 
those  able  to  support  them;  the  last  mentioned  class 
making  up  more  than  half  of  the  entire  immigration 
from  the  island  empire.  This  means  more  settled 
homes  for  the  Japanese  in  our  midst,  and  it  also  means 
a  better  moral  condition.     In  time  the  gain  in  popula- 


THE  AMERCANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN    445 

tion  through  native  bom  Japanese  children  will  equal 
the  loss  through  departure,  but  the  Japanese  are  not 
likely  to  prove  a  menace  to  us  because  of  their  number. 
There  is  now  only  one  Japanese  to  every  thousand  of 
our  people,  and  the  proportion  is  likely  to  become 
smaller. 

The  Japanese  bom  in  this  country  will  have  all 
the  privileges  of  American  citizens.  Not  very  many 
of  the  others  are  ready  for  it.  Most  of  them  do  not 
desire  to  be  naturalized,  some  for  the  reason  that  they 
would  deem  it  an  unpatriotic  procedure,  and  many 
of  them  are  not  yet  familiar  enough  with  our  language 
and  customs  to  take  an  intelligent  interest  in  politics. 
There  are  a  few  of  the  best  educated  and  most  worthy 
among  the  Japanese  in  this  country  who  would  gladly 
become  American  citizens,  and  there  seems  to  be  no 
good  reason  why  such  should  be  deprived  of  this 
privilege.  The  general  attitude  of  the  Japanese,  who 
have  for  a  time  found  a  home  with  us,  is  friendly, 
notwithstanding  they  have  not  received  very  kind 
treatment  from  our  people.  We  hear  much  about  the 
Japanese  in  this  country  being  soldiers  and  spies. 
Nothing  could  be  farther  from  the  truth.  A  large 
proportion  of  those  who  are  here  have  come  to  this 
land  to  avoid  military  service.  All  are  extremely 
anxious  that  nothing  should  ever  happen  to  mar  the 
amicable  relations  which  have  existed  between  the 
land  of  their  birth  and  that  of  their  adoption. 

Our  great  Presbyterian  Church  is  spending  about 
six  thousand  dollars  per  year  in  an  attempt  to  evangel- 
ize the  twenty-five  thousand  Japanese  for  which  we 
are  responsible.  That  is  about  twenty-five  cents  for 
each  individual.    We  could  do  better  work  if  we  had 


446      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

more  money.  We  receive  on  profession  of  faith  an 
average  of  fifty-five  each  year,  or  one  for  each  week. 
Our  mission  buildings  are  in  no  case  suited  to  the 
work.  We  need  in  the  larger  cities  institutional 
churches  with  all  the  best  features  of  the  Y.  M.  C.  A. 
We  have  no  means  with  which  to  provide  such  plants. 
If  the  Japanese  children  bom  in  this  country,  are 
welcomed  by  our  American  churches,  there  may  not 
be  much  need  for  Japanese  missions  twenty  years 
from  now. 

A  quarter  of  a  century  ago,  there  were  only  a  few 
Japanese  students  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  and  no  mis- 
sions for  them  outside  of  the  two  in  San  Francisco. 
These  young  men  came  to  learn  something  of  our 
western  civilization.  The  number  gradually  increased, 
and  many  of  the  laboring  class  came  from  Hawaii. 
This  meeting  of  the  East  and  the  West  naturally 
caused  some  friction,  and  there  is  still  much  race 
prejudice,  though  the  Japanese  are  receiving  better 
treatment  than  they  did  a  few  years  ago.  The  Japan- 
ese are  prospering.  They  are  saving  their  money  and 
buying  little  farms,  where  they  find,  in  communion 
with  nature,  work  congenial  to  their  spirits.  Their 
customs  are  becoming  more  and  more  like  our  own, 
and  the  gulf  which  has  separated  the  Orient  and  the 
Occident  is  becoming  narrower,  and  in  time  it  will 
disappear,  and  we  shall  all  be  one. 

THE  KOREANS. 

"Organized  groups  of  Korean  Christians  are  lo- 
cated in  Los  Angeles,  Claremont,  Upland  and  River- 
side, besides  fifty  or  more  scattered  ones  in  other 
towns.     Quite  a  number  of  Presbyterians  reside  at 


THE  AMERCANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN    447 

Redlands,  but  because  of  the  presence  there  of  a  re- 
turned missionary  of  the  Methodist  faith,  and  because, 
too,  the  Methodists  have  a  good  church  building,  it 
has  been  deemed  wise  to  turn  the  Korean  work  over 
to  the  Methodists.  On  the  other  hand,  some  150 
Christians  and  250  non-Christians  in  the  central  part 
of  the  state  have  recently  been  discovered  to  be  with- 
out religious  oversight  whatsoever;  the  Methodists, 
being  without  funds,  the  prospect  looms  large  that  we 
Presbyterians  will  have  to  assume  the  responsibility 
for  them. 

The  groups  in  the  south  have  this  year  enjoyed 
unusual  privileges  in  the  way  of  visits  and  preaching. 
Besides  the  regular  tours  of  the  evangelist,  most,  if 
not  all,  the  stations  have  been  visited  by  returned  mis- 
sionaries who  were  able  to  preach  to  these  Koreans  in 
their  own  tongue." 

THE  OCCIDENTAL  BOARD. 

The  work  of  the  Occidental  Board  has  been  so 
closely  identified  with  the  effort  to  evangelize  the 
Chinese  on  the  Pacific  Coast  that  it  seems  fitting  to 
insert  a  short  account  of  this  organization  and  its 
Pacific  Coast  activities.  Mrs.  E.  V.  Robbins  reports 
that  the  Occidental  Board  was  organized  in  1873.  In 
1874  a  flat  was  rented  across  the  street  from  the  pres- 
ent building,  920  Sacramento  Street.  There  were 
thirteen  Chinese  inmates  during  the  first  winter.  In* 
July,  1878,  an  Occidental  School  was  opened  in  the 
basement  of  the  residence  of  a  Chinese  Christian,  an 
employee  in  the  California  Bank.  This  man,  through 
Dr.  Condit's  influence,  secured  $200  for  the  school 
and  persuaded  the  merchants  to  send  their  children, 


448      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

boys  and  girls.  It  was  a  very  interesting  school ;  Poon 
Chew  was  a  pupil,  and  was  promoted  from  there  to 
our  Theological  Seminary.  After  graduation,  he  began 
to  preach,  but  he  could  not  get  support  financially, 
and  published  a  paper  to  earn  enough  for  support. 
This  paper  was  so  successful  that  he  enlarged  it,  and 
now  it  is  very  popular  among  the  Chinese  in  the 
United  States  as  well  as  in  China. 

THE  RESCUE  WORK. 

If  it  were  not  for  the  rescue  of  the  Chinese  slave 
girls,  the  entire  efforts  of  the  Occidental  Board  would 
have  been  in  foreign  lands.  These  girls  were  and  still 
are  brought  to  California  for  immoral  purposes.  On 
March  17th,  1912,  a  Tong  war  was  fought  over  a  pretty 
slave  girl  in  which  several  Chinese  men  were  killed. 
One  party  got  possession  of  her  and  was  putting  her 
aboard  a  steamer  when  a  policeman  rescued  her. 

Policemen  made  a  raid  on  dens  and  seized  sixteen 
girls  who  will  probably  be  deported,  but,  as  the  daily 
paper  states,  they  have  been  placed  in  the  Mission 
Home,  pending  trial.  The  Home  has  been  trusted  by 
the  courts  all  these  years,  and  the  number  rescued  by 
the  home  has  been  more  than  one  thousand,  including 
quite  recently,  little  girls.  These  are  much  less  care 
than  the  older  ones.  The  successful  missionary  in 
charge  of  the  work  is  Miss  Donaldine  Cameron. 

We  ought  to  treat  the  resident  foreigner  as  a 
neighbor,  and  thus  teach  him  the  liberty  of  the  blessed 
gospel  of  Jesus  Christ.  Does  someone  say,  "They  are 
Catholics,  Jews,  and  Heathen,  and  we  cannot  say  any- 
thing to  make  them  accept  out  religion  ?"  Some  of  us 
may  not  be  able  to  say  anything  to  make  them  accept 


02  S 
O 

if 

§1 

o 
o 
O 

o's 

02  a? 
1^ 

^« 


THE  AMERCANIZATION  OF  THE  ALIEN    449 

our  religion,  but  we  can  do  things  that  will  make  them 
accept  our  religion.  It  is  not  alone  the  verbal  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel  that  will  win  these  people,  it  is  the 
practice  of  the  gospel.  The  man  who  went  down  from 
Jerusalem  to  Jericho  and  fell  among  thieves  did  not 
need  anybody  to  preach  the  gospel  to  him.  He  needed 
somebody  to  practice  the  gospel.  A  Jew,  a  Catholic,  a 
Chinaman,  or  a  Nipponese  is  just  like  a  Protestant  or 
any  other  human  being  in  his  constitutional  needs. 
"Hath  not  a  Jew  eyes  ?  Hath  not  a  Jew  hands,  organs, 
dimensions,  senses,  affections,  passions?  Fed  with 
the  same  food,  hurt  with  the  same  weapons,  subject 
to  the  same  diseases,  healed  by  the  same  means, 
warmed  and  cooled  by  the  same  winter  and  summer 
as  a  Christian  is?*'  Whenever  we  hear  of  churches 
moving  out  because  foreigners  are  moving  into  a  cer- 
tain field  or  district,  we  are  disposed  to  question  the 
kind  of  Christianity  represented  by  such  churches.  We 
do  not  think  God  takes  much  stock  in  that  kind  of 
Christianity.  Yet  some  professing  Christian  people 
do  actually  talk  and  act  as  if  this  human  problem  of 
life  and  salvation  to  the  masses  and  multitudes  of 
mankind  was  none  of  their  business. 

NONE   OF   OUR   BUSINESS? 

"None  of  our  business!  wandering  and  sinful. 
All  through  the  streets  of  the  city  they  go. 

Hungry  and  homeless  in  the  wild  weather, — 
None  of  our  business?     Dare  we  say  so?  , 

None  of  our  business!  children's  wan  faces. 

Haggard  and  old  with  their  suffering  and  sin, — 

(Hold  fast  your  darlings  on  tender  warm  bosom. 
Sorrow  without,  but  home-light  within.) 

29 


450      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

What  does  it  matter  that  some  other  woman, 
Some  common  mother  in  bitter  despair, 

Wails  in  a  garret,  or  sits  in  a  cellar. 

Too  broken-hearted  for  weeping  or  prayer? 

None  of  our  business!  sinful  and  fallen, 
How  they  may  jostle  us  close  on  the  street! 

Hold  back  your  garments!   Scorn!  they  are  used  to  it; 
Pass  on  the  other  side  lest  you  should  meet. 

None  of  our  business!     On,  then,  the  music. 

On  with  the  f eastings,  though  hearts  break  forlorn; 

Somebody's  hungry,  somebody's  friendless. 
Somebody's  soul  will  be  lost  ere  the  morn. 

Somebody's  dying,  (on  with  the  dancing!) 
One  for  earth's  pottage  is  selling  his  soul; 

One  for  a  bauble  has  bartered  his  birthright. 
Selling  his  all  for  a  pitiful  dole. 

Ah!  but  ONE  goeth  forth  on  the  mountains, 
Over  lone  deserts,  through  burning  deep  sands, 

Seeking  the  lost  one,  (it  is  His  business!) 
Bruised  though  His  feet,  and  torn  though  His  hands. 

Thorn-crowned  His  head  and  His  soul  sorrow-stricken; 

(Saving  men's  souls  at  such  infinite  cost). 
Broken  His  heart  for  the  grief  of  the  nations, — 

It  is  His  business, — saving  the  lost!" 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS 


HEADQUARTERS  OF  THE  BOARD  OP  FOREIGN  MISSIONS.  U.  8.  A. 
156  FIFTH  AVE..  NEW  YORK  CITY 


CHAPTER  XXIII. 
AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS. 

AFTER  spending  a  year  studying  the  foreign 
missionary  enterprise  on  twenty  different  for- 
eign mission  fields  around  the  world,  in  which 
were  visited  twenty  five  different  missions,  sixteen 
of  which  are  U.  S.  A.  Presbyterian,  conferring  with 
fully  1000  missionaries  of  the  Presbyterian  and  other 
Boards;  after  visiting  100  different  mission  stations 
and  sub-stations  in  France,  Italy,  Balkan  States,  Tur- 
key, Syria,  Palestine,  Egypt,  Ceylon,  India,  Burmah, 
Strait  Settlements,  Siam,  Laos,  Hainan,  Philippine 
Islands,  China,  Manchuria,  Korea,  Japan,  Honolulu,  the 
Chinese  and  Japanese  in  America,  traveling  nearly 
50,000  miles  or  the  distance  of  twice  around  the  globe 
in  the  prosecution  of  our  studies,  we  have  reached  cer- 
tain conclusions  which  we  would  respectfully  submit  for 
consideration,  and  if  judged  to  be  of  value,  for  prac- 
tical adoption,  to  the  end  that  the  foreign  missionary 
propaganda  may  be  in  some  small  degree  at  least, 
more  seriously  and  substantially  prosecuted  by  the 
church  at  home.  Of  course  such  a  small  company  of 
students,  with  such  a  humble  place  in  the  church, 
cannot  hope  to  utter  a  testimony  that  will  be  strong 
enough  to  accomplish  what  we  believe  should  be  ac- 


454      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

complished  in  the  matter  of  reorganizing  and  reener- 
gizing the  mind  and  will  of  the  church  with  regard  to 
the  gospelization  of  the  globe.  But  we  can  add  our 
testimony  to  that  of  others,  we  can  be  true  to  the 
realities  of  our  own  experiences  and  convictions, 
though  they  may  seem  as  idle  dreams  to  some. 

I.  The  first  conclusion  we  would  state  as  a  re- 
sult of  our  round  the  world  study  of  missions  and  of 
our  conferences  with  the  missionaries  is: — 

That  in  advocating  the  foreign  mission  cause  at 
home,  great  emphasis  should  be  laid  upon  the  IMME- 
DIACY of  discharging  the  obligation  of  the  church  to 
giye  the  gospel  to  the  world. 

This  conclusion  would  seem  to  be  such  a  matter  of 
course  proposition  that  it  would  hardly  need  to  be 
stated,  much  less  stated  as  a  conclusion  reached  after 
a  year's  study  of  missions  around  the  world,  and  after 
many  prolonged  conferences  with  the  missionaries. 
But  as  a  matter  of  fact,  the  church  at  home  is  work- 
ing upon  a  different  theory, — ^viz: — the  theory  that  it 
will  require  many  generations  to  give  the  gospvel  to 
the  world,  and  that  the  church  is  justified  in  resign- 
ing itself  to  a  long  drawn  out  program  of  foreign  evan- 
gelism. The  church  is  apparently  under  the  spell  of 
the  progressive  evolutionary  theory  of  missions  as 
regards  seed  sowing  as  well  as  regards  seed  growing, 
and  seed  ripening  and  seed  harvesting.  But  whatever 
view  we  wish  to  take  as  regards  the  growing  and  ma- 
turing of  the  harvest,  there  is  absolutely  no  scientific 
scriptural  or  practical  warrant  for  not  sowing  the  seed 
over  the  entire  field  immediately;  and  there  are  many 
reasons  for  sowing  the  seed  at  once  over  the  entire 
field. 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  455 

1.  The  seed  cannot  grow,  ripen  or  be  garnered 
until  it  has  been  sown.  Not  only  so ;  but  "he  that  sow- 
eth  sparingly  shall  reap  also  sparingly;  and  he  that 
soweth  bountifully  shall  reap  also  bountifully.  God's 
word  shall  not  return  unto  Him  void  but  shall  accom- 
plish that  whereunto  it  was  sent."  But  if  it  is  not 
sent;  if  it  is  not  sown;  if  it  is  not  scattered  NOW 
there  will  be  no  harvest  when  the  Jiarvest  should  be 
gathered.  Our  study  with  the  missionaries  has  taught 
us  that  there  is  a  great  deal  of  sentimental  nonsense 
in  such  expressions  as,  "God  will  save  the  nations  in 
His  own  good  time."  That  is  just  another  way  of 
saying;  "When  God  gets  ready  to  save  the  heathen 
He  will  do  it  without  your  help  or  mine  either."  The 
fact  is,  God's  time  for  the  people  of  today  is  NOW. 
"NOW  is  the  accepted  time.  NOW  is  the  day  of  sal- 
vation." But  God  is  saving  no  nation  where  the  gos- 
pel is  not  preached;  and  only  in  the  degree  in  which 
the  gospel  is  preached  is  any  nation  being  saved.  There 
are  some  things  it  would  seem  that  God  Himself  can- 
not do.  He  cannot,  after  the  people  of  this  generation 
have  passed,  make  the  gospel  blessings  which  He  has 
provided  for  them  for  this  life  and  this  world,  retro- 
active, whatever  He  may  do  for  them  in  the  next  world. 
Neither  can  He  save  this  generation  NOW  apart  from 
the  preaching  of  the  gospel  NOW  to  this  generation. 
We  have  never  realized  so  strongly  as  we  do  now  after 
a  study  of  all  of  the  principal  religions  and  philoso- 
phies of  the  peoples  of  the  earth  right  where  they 
are  operating  and  are  practiced,  that  only  the  gospel 
is  the  power  of  God  unto  salvation;  that  there  is  no 
other  name  under  heaven  given  among  men  whereby 
we  must  be  saved, — than  the  name  of  Jesus.    But  that 


456      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

gospel  must  be  preached  and  preached  NOW  to  be  of 
any  avail  whatever  to  the  thousand  million  who  are 
living  now,  who  have  not  yet  intelligently  heard  the 
gospel.  And  if  it  is  true  that  it  takes  generations  for 
the  seed  to  germinate  and  bear  fruit  after  it  has  been 
sown,  then  there  is  all  the  more  reason  for  us  imme- 
diately to  sow  the  good  seed  of  the  Word  of  God  far 
and  wide  throughout  all  the  earth,  and  preach  the  gos- 
pel now  to  every  creature.  For  on  that  theory  or  on 
any  theory,  not  sowing  the  seed  now  or  sowing  the 
seed  only  on  a  small  acreage  of  human  hearts  will  not 
be  productive  in  this  age  or  in  any  age  of  a  large  uni- 
versal harvest.  Some  generation  sometime  must  sow 
the  seed  broadcast  in  order  to  reap  a  universal  harvest 
of  Christianized  human  hearts. 

2.  Again.  If  there  is  anything  in  the  statement 
that  there  are  special,  opportune  times  for  preaching 
the  gospel  to  every  creature, — times  when  the  nations 
are  more  accessible  and  open  to  the  entrance  of  the 
missionary  and  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  than  at 
other  times, — times  when  the  church  is  better  pre- 
pared than  at  other  times  to  give  the  gospel,  then  one 
of  those  times  is  NOW. 

Every  mission  field  we  visited,  even  Turkey,  fur- 
nishes an  opportunity  for  the  unrestricted  preaching  of 
the  gospel,  perhaps  as  never  before.  Turkey  is  the 
only  country  of  all  the  nations  visited  whose  entire 
people  are  not  openly  and  publicly  approachable  by  the 
Christian  missionary  with  his  message;  and  even 
Turkey  furnishes  a  far  greater  opportunity  for 
.direct  evangelistic  work  among  the  people,  even 
the  Mohammedans, — than  is  being  improved  by  the 
church.     But    India    with    315,000,000    people,    Siam 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  457 

and  Laos  with  20,000,000  people,  China  with  400,000,- 
000  people,  Japan  and  Korea  with  65,000,000  people, 
are  now  practically  just  as  open  to  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel  as  is  the  United  States  of  America.  In  many 
of  these  countries,  too,  the  people  are  far  more  ready 
and  willing  to  hear  the  gospel  than  are  the  people  of 
the  United  States.  We  do  not  say  the  people  are  all 
consciously  hungering  or  clamoring  for  the  gospel; 
they  do  not  know  what  the  gospel  is;  it  is  news  to 
them, — a  mystery  to  them, — and  often  they  listen  out 
of  curiosity.  But  in  many  places  they  are  really  anx- 
ious for  it ;  they  have  heard  about  it  and  want  to  hear 
of  it  more  and  find  out  what  it  is.  We  do  not  say  if 
the  gospel  were  actually  or  more  fully  taken  to  the 
people  there  might  not  be  intense  opposition  organized 
against  it,  and  perhaps  persecution  and  martyrdom 
enacted  and  suffered.  Those  things  quite  likely  would 
happen.  What  we  do  say,  after  advising  carefully  and 
studiously  with  the  missionaries  on  the  subject  is, 
that  there  is  absolutely  no  argument  against  sending 
the  gospel  to  the  heathen  nations  now  on  the  ground 
that  the  doors  are  not  open  into  those  nations;  but 
there  is  strong  reason  for  sending  the  gospel  NOW 
because  the  doors  are  now  invitingly  open,  and  they 
may  close  soon;  hence  the  church  should  act  imme- 
diately, and  what  it  does  it  should  do  quickly ;  for  now 
is  certainly  the  accepted  time  and  now  is  the  day  of 
salvation.  As  the  Edinburgh  report  says : — "Well  may 
the  leaders  and  members  of  the  church  reflect  on  the 
awful  seriousness  of  the  simple  fact  that  opportuni- 
ties pass.  It  must  use  them  or  lose  them.  It  cannot 
play  with  them  or  procrastinate  to  debate  whether 
or  not  to  improve  them.    Doors  open  and  doors  shut 


458      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

again.  Time  presses.  *The  living,  the  living,  he  shall 
praise  Thee.*  It  is  the  day  of  God's  power.  Shall  His 
people  be  willing?"  Therefore,  it  seems  to  us  that  in- 
stead of  allowing  such  statements  to  go  unchallenged 
as,  "God  is  never  in  a  hurry;"  "God  has  the  eternal 
ages  in  which  to  work  out  His  desires;"  "It  will  re- 
quire hundreds  of  years  to  give  the  gospel  to  China ;" 
we  ought  to  emphasize  the  other  side; — that  while 
God  may  not  be  said  to  be  in  a  hurry,  yet  when  He 
was  here  on  earth  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ,  He 
was  in  very  great  haste  and  frequently  urged  haste 
upon  His  servants,  saying,  "The  night  cometh;"  that 
while  God  may  take  ages  to  work  out  some  things,  He 
also  does  many  other  things  in  a  moment,  in  a  twin- 
kling of  the  eye ;  that  there  are  at  least  two  forms  of 
evolutionary  law:  the  law  of  Gradualism  and  the  law 
of  the  Sudden  Leap,  and  that  while  nations  may  sleep 
or  stand  still  or  move  slowly  forward  or  backward 
for  thousands  of  years,  yet  it  is  still  possible  for  na- 
tions to  wake  up  and  be  bom  in  a  day.  It  will  certainly 
take  hundreds  of  years  and  ages  to  give  the  gospel  to 
China  at  the  rate  we  have  been  working.  Just  be- 
cause that  is  a  fact,  the  entire  church  should  be  set  in 
revolt  against  such  an  unscriptural,  unscientific  and 
procrastinating  program  as  prevailed  today.  But  instead 
of  feeling  shame  for  our  neglect  and  failure  to  give 
the  world  the  gospel,  our  very  sins  and  shortcomings 
are  frequently  buttressed  by  spurious  arguments  and 
reasonings,  so  that  we  often  count  the  "little  done" 
as  commendable,  and  the  "undone  vast"  as  impossible, 
without  the  aid  of  the  ages.  Hence  we  pass  the  great 
work  of  the  evangelization  of  the  world  along  for  God 
and  the  enternal  ages  to  remedy.     But  all  the  time 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  459 

God  is  saying  to  us,  "NOW  is  the  accepted  time,  NOW 
is  the  day  of  salvation." 

At  this  very  time,  too,  God  has  supplied  the 
church  at  home  with  adequate  means  and  machinery 
for  doing  this  work  abroad.  Before  going  out  to  the 
foreign  fields,  we  sought  to  familiarize  ourselves  as  far 
as  possible  with  the  strength  and  organization  of  the 
church  at  home,  in  order  that  we  might  understand, 
for  one  thing,  the  capabilities  and  possibilities  of  the 
church  and  know  if  it  were  a  wise  and  proper  thing 
to  advise  the  missionaries  to  plan  for  and  expect  the 
church  at  home  to  measure  itself  upon  and  respond 
adequately  to  the  needs  of  the  foreign  field.  It  looked 
to  us  as  we  studied  the  great  number  of  splendidly 
organized  Foreign  Mission  Boards,  aggregating  one 
hundred  or  nearly,  in  America  and  Europe,  with  their 
magnificent  roll  of  Christian  statesmen,  secretaries 
and  officers,  and  their  colossal  constituencies  and  re- 
sources, aggregating  many,  many  millions  of  the  very 
best  people  on  earth,  possessed  of  a  wealth  of  Chris- 
tian culture  and  material  substance  so  vast  as  almost 
to  exceed  calculation,  that  God  had  organized  and 
equipped  the  church  at  home  to  accomplish  any  work 
in  the  world  He  wished  it  to  undertake,  no  matter  how 
stupendous.  As  we  visited  a  goodly  number  of  these 
foreign  missionary  headquarters  and  Boards  in  Eu- 
rope and  America,  we  were  satisfied  that  these  organi- 
zations were  capable  of  managing  tremendous  enter- 
prises; that  instead  of  handling  a  few  thousands  or  a 
few  hundreds  of  thousands  of  dollars  a  year,  and  that 
instead  of  directing  a  few  score  or  a  few  hundred  mis- 
sionaries, each  of  these  organizations  could,  if  they 


460      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

were  needed,  handle  many  millions  of  dollars  and  direct 
thousands  of  missionaries. 

When  we  reached  the  foreign  field  and  found 
there  established  Missions  and  an  organized  Native 
Church,  with  local  churches,  pastors  and  officers,  with 
missionary  societies,  schools  and  colleges,  and  all  of  the 
machinery  of  missions  and  of  evangelism  planted  and 
operating  in  many  places  and  with  great  efficiency, — 
but,  comparatively,  on  a  small  scale,  with  very  inade- 
quate force  and  equipment, — we  said  to  the  mission- 
aries, "Why  do  you  consent  to  this  V*  They  answered : 
"Because  the  church  and  the  Boards  at  home  are  not 
able  to  furnish  us  any  thing  better."  We  replied, 
"That  is  a  mistake.  The  church  is  well  able  to  furnish 
all  that  is  needed  to  do  this  work  now,  and  you  should 
not  be  willing  to  allow  such  a  situation  to  exist.  You 
should  demand  adequate  equipment  and  reinforce- 
ments.   You  should  make  the  church  know  that, 

"Mighty  is  the  host  infernal;  richly  stored  its  ranging  tents, — 
Strong  its  age  encrusted  armor  and  its  fortresses  immense, — 
And  to  meet  that  regnant  evil,  we  have  a  very  weak  defense." 

But  it  need  not  be  thus.  We  are  well  able  at  this 
very  time,  to  send  both  men  and  money  sufficient  to 
overthrow  the  works  of  Satan  and  to  lay  deep  and 
strong  the  foundation  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  in  every 
land.  The  Edinburgh  report  truly  says  on  this  point: 
— "It  is  possible  today,  as  never  before,  to  have  a  cam- 
paign adequate  to  carry  the  gospel  to  all  the  non- 
Christian  world  so  far  as  the  Christian  Church  is  con- 
cerned. Its  resources  are  more  than  adequate.  There 
are  tens  of  millions  of  communicant  members.  The 
money  power  in  the  hands  of  believing  Christians  of 
our  generation  is  enormous.    There  are  many  strong 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  461 

missionary  societies  and  boards  in  Europe,  America, 
Australia,  and  South  Africa,  and  they  have  accumula- 
ted a  vast  fund  of  experience,  and  have  developed  a 
great  variety  of  helpful  methods  and  facilities  through 
generations  of  activity  throughout  the  world.  Surely 
they  possess  directive  energy  amply  sufficient  to  con- 
ceive, plan  and  execute  a  campaign  literally  world- 
wide in  its  scope.  The  extent,  character  and  promise 
of  the  native  Christian  Church  make  it  by  no  means 
an  inefficient  part  of  the  Body  of  Christ."  What  wait 
we  for?    All  things  are  now  ready. 

Does  someone  say,  Let  us  wait  until  the  Native 
Church  gets  strong  enough  to  handle  this  work  alone  ? 
We  put  that  question  to  the  missionaries.  They  an- 
swered that  the  Native  Church  would  be  able  now,  in 
this  generation,  to  give  the  gospel  to  their  own  people 
if  the  mother  church,  the  church  at  home,  would  co- 
operate adequately  both  to  develop  a  native  church 
where  there  is  none,  and  to  encourage  the  native 
church  where  it  now  exists.  A  native  church  cannot 
be  effective  now  or  a  million  years  from  now  when 
and  where  it  does  not  exist.  In  many  parts  of  heathen 
lands  there  is  no  native  church.  And  in  almost  every 
place  where  it  does  exist,  it  is  so  young  and  inexperi- 
enced that  without  strong  and  sufficient  foreign  lead- 
ership and  equipment,  it  will  never  be  able  to  capture 
the  citadels  of  Satan.  But  given  such  leadership  and 
support,  it  will  march  boldly  and  triumphantly  against 
the  enemy  to  his  utter  rout. 

II.  The  second  conclusion  reached  by  us  after 
conferring  carefully  with  the  missionaries  and  study- 
ing the  opportunities  and  needs  as  we  saw  them  our- 
selves on  the  foreign  field,  is, — 


462      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

That  if  we  are  to  give  the  gospel  to  the  people  of 
this  generation,  there  must  be  something  like  a  four- 
fold increase  of  foreign  missionaries,  or  about  an  aver- 
age of  one  missionary  for  each  25,000  of  the  unevan- 
gelized  in  heathen  lands. 

We  found  among  the  missionaries  as  we  have 
found  at  home,  some  few  who  object  to  stating  the 
need  for  missionaries  in  such  a  definite  way.  While 
such  missionaries  are  ready  to  say  that  many  more 
missionaries  are  needed,  they  hesitate  to  indicate  how 
many  more.  On  the  other  hand,  a  large  majority  of 
the  missionaries  declare  that  in  the  light  of  past  ex- 
perience and  by  reason  of  a  careful  estimate  of  the  ac- 
tual present  day  needs  and  opportunities,  an  average 
of  one  missionary  for  each  25,000  of  the  unevangelized 
is  a  fairly  accurate  and  a  perfectly  justifiable  esti- 
mate, and  that  it  is  a  statement  calculated  more  clear- 
ly and  accurately  to  present  the  needs  of  the  field  for 
increased  laborers  than  the  general  statement  of  a  call 
for  "many  more  missionaries."  Not  only  so,  these  es- 
timates are  the  result  in  many  cases  of  a  careful  delim- 
itation of  missionary  responsibility,  both  as  regards 
the  unevangelized  field  and  as  regards  the  native 
church,  and  also  of  an  estimation  of  missionary  need 
along  definite  lines  of  service,  so  that  these  new  re- 
cruits needed,  have,  in  the  minds  of  many  of  the  mis- 
sionaries, already  been  classified  and  assigned  to  de- 
finite fields  and  to  definite  work.  Now  it  is  quite 
possible  in  these  estimates  and  assignments,  that  here 
and  there  mistakes  have  been  made  not  only  in  locat- 
ing the  missionary  and  in  the  kind  of  missionary  speci- 
fied as  needed,  but  also  in  the  number  of  mission- 
aries. But  our  observation  is  that  those  missionaries 
representing  a  great  majority  of  the  mission  force, 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  463 

who  hold  to  the  above  def  inte  statement  of  missionary 
reinforcements,  are  very  clear  in  their  grasp  of  mis- 
sionary conceptions  of  responsibility,  and  firm  in  their 
faith  that  the  work  of  preaching  the  gospel  to  every 
creature  in  this  generation  is  a  feasible  and  finishable 
task.  The  missionaries  themselves  as  they  estimated 
their  need  of  new  missionary  reinforcements  and 
pointed  out  to  us  how  absolutely  impossible  it  is  for 
them  to  do  the  work  there  is  to  be  done  with  the  force 
on  hand  to  do  it,  compelled  us  to  understand,  as  never 
before,  what  Christ  meant  when  He  said,  "The  har- 
vest truly  is  plenteous,  but  the  laborers  are  few.  Pray 
ye  therefore  the  Lord  of  the  Harvest  that  He  will  send 
forth  laborers  into  his  harvest."  Christ  taught  very 
positively  that  a  few  men  in  an  undermanned  field 
cannot  do  the  work  of  an  adequate  force.  We  may  talk 
all  we  will  about  the  power  of  a  few,  and  of  one  man 
chasing  a  thousand  and  two  putting  ten  thousand  to 
flight,  but  it  is  neither  reasonable  nor  Christian  to 
expect  or  urge  our  few  missionaries  on  the  foreign 
field  to  do,  even  in  cooperation  with  the  native  church 
what  only  an  adequate  force  of  four  times  their  num- 
ber of  workmen  can  do.  Of  course  God  is  able  to  save 
by  many  or  by  few, — and  He  is  doing  a  mighty  work 
through  the  little  handful  of  about  1100  Presbyterian 
missionaries  on  the  foreign  field. 

"See  the  few, — our  saints  or  heroes,  battling  bravely  hand  to 

hand, 
Where  the  myriad-headed  horrors  of  the  pit  possess  the  land, — 
Striving  one  to  one  hundred  thousand  to  obey  the  Lord's  com- 
mand!" 

But  God  is  not  going  to  do  your  work  and  mine 
and  the  church's  work  of  saving  the  world  through 
anything  less  than  an  adequate  number  of  workmen, 


464      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

and  the  least  we  can  do  is  to  pray  and  get  others  to 
pray  the  Lord  of  the  harvest  to  send  out  such  an  ade- 
quate force.  And  the  more  definite  we  can  truthfully 
make  our  prayers,  the  more  certain  we  are  to  receive 
an  answer  to  them. 

The  Edinburgh  Conference  called  attention  to  the 
fact  that  a  fourfold  increase  of  missionaries  should  be 
sent  to  India.  If  that  is  true,  without  doubt  an  equal 
increase  should  be  sent  to  China,  Siam,  and  Laos. 

III.  A  third  conclusion  we  reached  after  confer- 
ring with  the  missionaries  and  carefully  studying  the 
needs  and  opportunities  of  the  various  foreign  fields 
is, 

That  there  should  be  something  like  a  fourfold  in- 
crease of  funds  not  only  to  support  the  increased  num- 
ber of  missionaries  required,  but  also  to  furnish  the 
missionaries  and  the  work  with  the  requisite  facili- 
ties, and  an  adequate  force  of  native  assistants  aver- 
aging about  ten  for  each  male  missionary. 

One  of  the  outstanding  features  of  foreign  mis- 
sionary exhibits  as  they  appeared  to  us  on  the  field, 
was  the  lamentable  lack  of  anything  like  an  adequate 
financial  support  of  the  missionary  and  his  work.  True, 
in  some  fields  the  first  impression  a  novice  might  re- 
ceive, is  an  impression  of  almost  extravagant  expendi- 
ture. The  visitor  is  hauled  or  carried  through  ter- 
rible streets  or  across  poverty  stricken  fields,  up  to  a 
commodious  compound  with  imposing  walls  and  splen- 
did buildings  and  ushered  into  what  seems  to  him  by 
contrast,  a  fine  residence  well  furnished  and  supplied 
with  many  of  the  modem  comforts.  He  is  very  apt 
to  exclaim,  as  he  enters  and  is  invited  to  a  hot  bath, 
a  good  dinner,  an  easy  chair,  and  a  restful  bed, — 
"This  is  fine !"    But  he  soon  appreciates  that  these  are 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  465 

only  necessities  of  life  if  the  missionary  is  to  live  out 
a  half  or  a  quarter  of  his  days  in  those  deadly  climates 
and  environments.  And  then  as  he  begins  to  look 
around  him  and  see  what  the  missionary  is  there  for, 
— not  to  have  the  necessities  of  life  for  himself,  but  to 
give  the  necessities  of  life  to  the  millions  about  him, 
and  finds  that  the  missionary  is  so  "hard  up"  that  he 
can  only  live  from  hand  to  mouth  and  dole  out  a  pit- 
tance to  the  people  about  him,  when  he  ought  to  be 
absolutely  free  from  anxiety  himself  and  full  handed 
to  organize  his  work  on  ever  enlarging  and  progres- 
sive lines,  utilizing  to  the  utmost  not  only  his  own  tal- 
ents but  the  talents  of  all  and  as  many  well  qualified 
native  agents  as  he  could  secure  to  get  the  gospel  into 
the  hearts  and  heads  of  the  people  about  him,  then  it 
is,  the  visitor  begins  to  feel  terribly  uneasy.  He  won- 
ders if  he  has  anything  he  can  possibly  spare  to  leave 
with  the  missionary  to  help  him  out  a  little.  And  as  he 
goes  around  with  the  missionary  to  study  what  he  is 
doing,  and  the  missionary  points  out  this  plant  and 
that  institution,  all  running  at  full  capacity  and  yet 
all  horribly  cramped  and  limited,  often  largely  from 
lack  of  funds  which  would  enable  him  to  build  greater, 
or  to  multiply  the  number  of  institutions,  or  to  employ 
a  larger  number  of  agents,  and  thus  increase  the  out- 
put, thirty,  sixty,  an  hundred  fold,  the  visitor  begins 
to  ask, — ^Why,  with  all  the  wealth  of  Christian  lands, 
with  such  tremendous  needs  and  opportunities  as 
exist  in  heathen  lands,  with  capable  and  talented  men 
and  women  already  on  the  foreign  field,  praying  to  be 
given  an  opportunity  to  manage  enterprises  up  to  the 
limit  of  their  abilities,  why  is  it  that  the  church  thus 
limits  the  lives  and  usefulness  of  the  missionaries  and 

30 


466      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

the  extension  of  the  Kingdom  of  God  by  such  inade- 
quate financial  support? 

"In  the  stead  of  what  the  martyrs  bore  through  many  a  conflict 

drear, — 
In  the  stead   of   homeless   wanderings,  bitter  fightings,   cruel 

fear, — 
Ah  the  shame, — we  Presbyterians  give,  each,  about 
One  hundred  cents  a  year! 

One  hundred  cents  a  year  to  open  all  the  eyes  of  all  the  blind, — 
One  hundred  cents  a  year  to  carry  hope  and  joy  to  all  mankind, — 
One  hundred  cents  a  year  to  gather  all  the  heathen  lost  whom 
Christ  would  find." 

The  missionaries  often  so  feel  this  lack  of  finan- 
cial support  that  they  resort  to  all  sorts  of  personal 
and  family  self  denials  to  secure  means  with  which  to 
carry  forward  the  work.  One  of  the  repeated  surprises 
we  met  with  on  the  forei^  field  was  the  numerous 
splendid  institutions  which  the  missionaries  them- 
selves had  caused  to  be  erected  by  reason  of  their  own 
personal  and  family  self-denials  and  contributions, — 
using  their  own  salaries,  life  insurance,  legacies,  in- 
heritances and  other  private  funds  to  enable  them  a 
little  better  to  do  the  work  to  which  they  had  already 
devoted  their  lives,  but  which  they  felt  were  not  being 
adequately  utilized  because  they  were  not  furnished 
with  sufficient  funds  to  facilitate  the  work  to  the  full- 
est measure  of  their  capabilities. 

In  our  conferences  with  the  missionaries  on  the 
question  of  native  support,  the  concensus  of  opinion 
was  that  the  church  at  home  could  profitably  employ 
an  average  of  ten  native  agents  for  each  male  foreign 
missionary.  Some  missionaries  are  able  to  superintend 
thirty  or  forty  native  agents,  others  not  so  many  as 
ten,  either  because  of  their  own  labors  or  because  of 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  467 

the  labors  of  the  agents, — ^but  certain  it  is,  if  the  mis- 
sionary is  any  judge  of  his  own  ability  Gi'  of  the  ability 
and  availability  of  the  native  workmen,  many  times  as 
many  native  agents  as  are  now  at  work  extending  the 
gospel  could  most  profitably  be  set  at  work  in  a  very 
short  time,  if  sufficient  funds  were  furnished  the  mis- 
sionaries to  create  and  support  such  native  agency. 

IV.  A  fourth  conclusion  reached  by  us  after  con- 
ference with  the  missionaries  and  after  carefully  study- 
ing the  conditions  and  opportunities  on  many  different 
foreign  fields,  is, — 

That  in  view  of  the  unparalleled  opportunities  of 
the  present  day,  if  properly  reinforced  with  men  and 
money  and  the  prayers  of  the  church  at  home,  the  for- 
eign missionary  force  in  co-operation  with  the  Native 
Church  would  be  able  to  preach  the  gospel  intelligently 
to  every  creature  in  this  generation. 

While  we  were  not  able  to  visit  every  mission 
field  on  the  face  of  the  earth,  much  less  confer  with 
representative  missionaries  of  every  Board  operating 
in  foreign  lands,  we  were  able  to  and  did  confer  with 
representative  missionaries  on  twenty-five  different 
foreign  mission  fields,  on  every  continent  on  the  globe 
save  South  America,  and  including  at  least  eight-tenths 
of  the  unevangelized  peoples  of  the  earth.  In  addition 
to  the  more  than  fifty  formal  conferences  which  we 
held  with  the  Presbyterians  at  as  many  different  mis- 
sion stations,  we  conducted  conferences  with  and 
studied  the  fields  of  the  missionaries  of  the  Methodist 
Board  at  Rome,  where  we  attended  also  their  annual 
Mission  Conference  for  all  of  Europe ;  the  missionaries 
of  the  American  Board  at  Constantinople;  the  mis- 
sionaries of  the  United  Presbyterian  Board  at  Cairo, 
Egypt;  the  missionaries  of  the  Dutch  Reformed  and 


468      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

the  Church  of  England  at  Colombo,  Ceylon;  the  mis- 
sionaries of  the  Baptist  Board  of  Rangoon,  Burmah; 
besides  meeting  the  missionaries  of  many  Boards  col- 
lectively in  Shanghai,  China,  and  personally  interview- 
ing hundreds  of  them  in  the  various  countries  visited. 
To  these  various  missionaries  collectively  and  individ- 
ually, we  put  this  question  squarely: — 

What  are  the  obstacles  in  the  way  of  the  immediate 
eyangelization  of  all  of  the  people  in  your  field? 

With  the  exception  of  Turkey,  the  missionaries  in 
all  of  the  countries  visited  were  practically  agreed 
upon  three  points,  viz:  Lack  of  men,  foreign  and  na- 
tive; lack  of  money;  lack  of  spiritual  power.  Supply 
these  lacks  and  the  real  obstacles  to  the  immediate 
evangelization  of  the  world  are  removed.  Turkey 
placed  as  the  greatest  and  foremost  obstacle,  "Mos- 
lem bigotry."  Dr.  Hoskins  of  Beirut  said  to  us:  "If 
we  should  go  out  and  preach  Christ  openly  to  the  Mos- 
lems, the  missionaries  would  all  be  mobbed  and  our 
mission  plants  would  be  burned  to  the  ground  at  once." 
One  of  the  missionaries  of  Cairo,  Egypt,  said  to  us  as 
he  pointed  to  a  great  Moslem  mosque  of  that  city :  "If 
anyone  were  bold  enough  to  go  in  there  and  proclaim 
Jesus  Christ,  he  would  be  instantly  mobbed  and  put 
to  death."  But  the  missionary  added  significantly, 
"One  of  these  days  some  missionary  will  probably  do 
that  thing!"  The  missionaries  of  Turkey  and  Egypt 
seemed  to  us  to  be  coming  rapidly  to  the  place  and 
time  where  and  when  they  will  not  be  restrained  by 
fear  of  what  man  can  or  will  do  unto  them.  They, 
like  the  others,  are  pleading  for  great  reinforcements 
of  both  men  and  money  and  the  prayers  of  the  church 
in  the  belief  that  the  day  is  not  dist«^t.  when  they  will 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  469 

be  able  as  the  missionaries  in  all  other  lands,  to  go 
out  into  the  streets  and  lanes  of  the  city  and  into  the 
highways  of  the  country  and  proclaim  Christ  freely 
to  every  creature.  With  the  spirit  of  Raymond  Lull, 
who  said,  "He  who  loves  not  lives  not.  He  who  lives 
by  the  Life  can  never  die,"  the  church  can  not  only 
evangelize  the  Moslem  world,  it  can  convert  it  to 
Christ.  Possessed  of  the  spirit  of  Samuel  J.  Mills, 
who  said:  "We  can  do  it  if  we  will,"  the  church  can 
not  only  evangelize  the  world  in  this  generation,  she 
can  baptize  all  the  nations  into  the  name  of  the  Triune 
God. 

V.     Another  conclusion  reached  by  us,  is, — 

That  the  primary  and  most  pressing  need  for 
reinforcements  in  foreign  lands  is  along  the  line  of 
distinctively  evangelistic  work,  as  exemplified  by  the 
preacher.  While  teachers  and  doctors  are  greatly 
needed  in  many  parts  of  the  foreign  field,  the  greatest 
need  is  for  evangelistic  preachers  and  workers  who 
shall  be  selected  and  detailed  especially  for  such  ser- 
vice and  permitted  persistently  to  pursue  it. 

While  every  missionary  who  goes  out  is  supposed 
to  be  an  evangelist,  and  through  whatever  branch  of 
missionary  activity  he  operates,  he  is  expected  to  do 
evangelistic  work,  yet  direct  evangelism  as  represen- 
ted by  the  missionary  preacher,  rather  than  the  mis- 
sionary doctor  or  teacher,  is  today  on  the  foreign  field 
sadly  in  need  of  large  reinforcements.  This  is  due,  in 
a  measure,  to  the  recruiting  of  the  teaching  force  from 
the  ranks  of  the  preaching  force;  and  this  is  due,  in 
turn,  to  the  imperative  demands  of  an  institution,  such 
as  an  established  school  or  college,  for  a  full  comple- 
ment of  teachers,  in  order  to  keep  its  doors  open  and 
its  classes  going,  hence  it  often  requires  the  mission- 
ary preacher  to  turn  teacher  frequently,  to  the  loss  not 


470      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

only  of  a  good  preacher  from  the  field  of  direct  evan- 
gelism, but  also  occasioning  a  loss  in  efficiency  to  the 
teaching  force;  for  preachers  do  not  necessarily  make 
good  teachers.  Preachers  should  preach,  and  teach- 
ers should  teach,  as  truly  as  doctors  should  doctor  on 
the  foreign  field  as  well  as  on  the  home  field. 

1.  In  order  to  get  the  native  Christians  to  mag- 
nify the  preaching  office  and  become  great  evange- 
lists, and  dedicate  their  children  in  large  numbers  to 
the  gospel  ministry,  there  must  be  maintained  on  the 
foreign  field  a  much  larger  number  of  distinctively 
evangelistic  preachers,  who  shall  covet  earnestly  and 
practice  continually  the  gift  of  the  evangelist  and  also 
institutionalize  evangelism.  The  native  Christians  in 
foreign  lands  are  like  Christians  in  other  lands,  who 
desire  to  enter  callings  in  life  where  they  can  accom- 
plish the  most  for  themselves  and  others.  If  they  see 
that  among  the  missionaries,  the  teacher  and  the  doc- 
tor have  back  of  them  larger  institutions,  and  before 
them  more  promising  careers  than  have  the  preachers, 
we  may  be  sure  the  greater  number  of  young  men 
will  seek  not  the  ministry  but  one  of  the  other  call- 
ings. If  it  were  thus,  only  for  the  sake  of  creating  an 
ambition  in  the  native  church  that  her  sons  might  in 
large  numbers  become  preachers,  pastors  and  evange- 
lists, we  ought  greatly  to  magnify  the  missionary 
preaching  force  and  equipment.  Thus  we  would  be 
able  to  appeal  successfully  to  the  most  capable  young 
men  of  the  native  church  and  impress  upon  them 
our  conviction  that  the  first  and  greatest  work  of  the 
church  is  to  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature. 

2.  But  in  addition  to  this,  there  are  other  rea- 
sons for  greatly  reinforcing  the  number  of  missionary 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  471 

preachers  and  evangelists  on  the  foreign  field,  one  of 
which  is  to  successfully  superintend  and  encourage 
the  native  preachers  and  evangelists  who  are  induced 
to  take  up  this  work.  It  is  impossible  to  say  to  the 
native  church  persuasively,  Go  and  preach  the  gos- 
pel to  your  neighbors  and  others  of  your  countrymen, 
unless  we  set  them  the  example,  not  only,  but  go  with 
them  to  the  work...  Even  after  they  have  become 
Christians,  they  need  to  be  converted  over  again,  like 
Peter,  and  still  again,  before  they  are  able  even  to 
strengthen  their  brethren,  much  less  to  go  out  to  the 
raw  heathen  and  stand  up  alone  under  the  scorching 
sun  of  criticism,  and  ridicule,  and  persecution,  pleading 
with  men  to  be  reconciled  to  God.  But  under  the 
guidance,  inspiration  and  comfort  of  the  missionary 
preacher  they  not  only  will  do  these  things,  but  do 
them  even  better  than  the  missionary  can  do  them. 
Thus,  if  we  are  to  get  the  best  work  out  of  the  native 
preachers,  we  must  have  a  greatly  increased  force  of 
foreign  missionary  preachers  and  evangelists,  who  will 
plan  largely,  preach  fervently,  and  superintend  sym- 
pathetically.   But  that  is  not  all. 

3.  There  is  a  third  great  reason  why  more 
preacher-evangelists  should  be  sent  to  the  foreign  field, 
viz: — ^to  preach  the  gospel  directly  to  the  heathen.  It 
is  all  very  well  to  say  that  any  country  must  be  evan- 
gelized by  its  own  sons.  We  believe,  in  the  last  anal- 
ysis, that  this  is  true.  But  who  will  first  preach  the 
gospel  where  Christ  has  not  been  named?  And  who 
is  there  that  has  learned  the  love  of  God  who  cannot 
learn  the  language  of  another  people  by  which  to  tell 
that  love  to  them?  There  are  hundreds  of  millions  of 
people  today  upon  the  earth,  who  have  not  heard  the 


472      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

name  of  Jesus  Christ  intelligently.  Who  will  tell  it  to 
them?  Until  the  Church  of  Jesus  Christ  of  any 
tongue  and  any  nation  shall  yearn  irresistibly  to  tell 
to  others  who  have  not  heard  of  the  love  of  God  in 
Jesus  Christ,  and  be  willing  to  go  to  them  of  what- 
ever race  or  language  and  bear  that  message  directly 
to  their  hearts,  at  whatever  cost  of  impediment  in 
speech  or  sacrifice  in  life,  it  will  not  be  able  in  all 
probability,  to  build  colleges  and  theological  semi- 
naries enough  to  train  native  preachers  sufficient  to 
do  the  work  of  evangelism  in  its  stead.  Dr.  Uemura, 
when  we  asked  him  if  we  ought  to  send  more  foreign 
missionaries  to  Japan,  answered,  "Yes;  but  we  want 
the  kind  of  missionaries  who  will  go  directly  to  the 
people  with  the  gospel,  not  more  teachers  and  office 
superintendents." 

We  believe  that  special  reinforcements  along  the 
line  of  preacher  missionaries  should  be  given, — 

(1)  To  Syria,  not  only  with  the  view  of  develop- 
ing a  larger  native  ministry  which  is  at  present  very 
small,  but  also  with  the  view  of  doing  a  much  larger 
work  of  personal  evangelism,  even  among  the  Mos- 
lems, than  has  hitherto  been  tried.  The  Edinburgh 
Conference  reports  from  one  section  of  this  Turkish 
field,  what  is  practically  true  of  all  sections,  viz: 
'^The  entire  Moslem  population  which  outnumbers  the 
Christians  more  than  two  to  one,  has  not  been  touched ; 
and  thus  far  no  intelligent  general  effort  has  been 
made  to  reach  them, — only  personal  effort  here  and 
there  has  shown  the  difficulties  as  well  as  the  possi- 
bilities of  preaching  the  gospel  to  the  Moslems  of  this 
land." 

(2)  To  the  Presbyterian  U.  S.  A.  share  of  the 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  473 

70,000,000  Mohammedans,  and  the  50,000,000  outcast 
people  in  India. 

The  Edinburgh  Conference  report  says :  "It  is  one 
of  the  Shibboleths  of  the  modern  home  church  official 
that  the  Indian  Church  should  support  its  own  evan- 
gelistic agency,  a  Shibboleth  quite  acceptable  to  the 
missionary  force  on  the  field,  with  the  addition  of  the 
corollary, — ^where  there  is  an  Indian  Church  strong 
enough  to  do  it.  In  vast  spheres  among  millions,  there 
is  no  Christian  church  capable  of  evangelizing,  and  if 
we  are  to  await  its  coming,  India  cannot  be  won  for 
Christ." 

(3)  To  the  15,00,000  Tai  people  in  Laos  and 
Western  China,  as  well  as  to  the  6,500,000  Siamese 
people  further  south,  all  of  whom  are  distinctively 
Presbyterian  responsibility. 

(4)  To  city  evangelization  in  China,  where  there 
are  1780  walled  cities,  each  of  from  50,000  to  100,000 
population,  about  200  of  which  are  Presbyterian  re- 
sponsibility, and  almost  all  of  which  are  destitute  of 
anything  like  a  serious  attempt  at  evangelization. 

(5)  To  village  and  rural  evangelism  in  Japan, 
in  which  part  of  the  Empire  three  fourths,  or  about 
40,000,000  of  the  people  live,  and  who  are  as  yet  prac- 
tically untouched  with  the  gospel. 

VI.  A  conclusion  which  we  entertained  before 
going,  and  which  was  confirmed  by  our  association 
and  studies  with  the  missionaries  on  the  field,  is, — 

That  the  missionary  force  on  the  foreign  field  is 
of  very  high  average  of  men  and  women  both  as  regards 
wisdom  and  consecration,  and  that  the  church  should 
impose  in  them  the  utmost  confidence  and  grant  them 
large  liberty  in  the  conduct  of  the  foreign  missionary 
campaign,  as  well  as  furnish  to  them  a  much  larger 
contingent  of  men  and  of  means. 


474      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

We  most  heartily  endorse  here  what  the  Edin- 
burgh Conference  had  to  say  on  this  point:  "There 
is  no  body  of  workers  in  connection  with  any  human 
enterprise,  who  have  devoted  themselves  to  their  task 
with  greater  intensity,  thoroughness  and  selfdenial 
than  those  have  who  have  been  engaged  during  the 
past  one  hundred  years  in  seeking  to  carry  the  gospel 
to  the  non-Christian  world.  While  their  numbers  have 
been  disproportionately  small,  their  ability  has  been 
of  a  high  order,  and  their  wisdom  and  zeal  have  been 
remarkable." 

Finally,  the  conclusion  has  been  forced  upon  us^ 
after  many  conferences  with  the  missionaries,  and  af- 
ter our  study  of  the  work  to  be  done  as  well  as  of  the 
work  already  accomplished  or  that  is  being  accom- 
plished,— 

That  what  would  most  assist  in  securing  the  nec- 
essary means  and  in  furthering  the  work  of  preaching 
the  gospel  to  every  creature,  would  be  the  widespread 
promulgation  of  a  definite  and  comprehensive  policy 
with  reference  to  the  foreign  work — a  policy  that 
grasps  the  work  as  a  magnificent  whole  and  plans  com- 
mensurately  so  as  to  execute  it  within  a  reasonable 
length  of  time. 

What  is  needed  is  not  more  sentiment  with  refer- 
ence to  Foreign  Missions,  but  more  knowledge, — 
knowledge,  too,  of  a  very  definite  and  practical  kind, 
— an  apprehension  of  things  missionary  in  their  right 
relations. 

Colonel  Roosevelt  once  said  with  reference  to  the 
construction  of  the  Panama  Canal: — "It  is  perfectly 
legitimate  for  a  great  nation  if  it  so  desires,  to  under- 
take to  execute  a  great  work.  But  it  is  in  no  sense 
becoming  for  a  great  nation  having  undertaken  to 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  475 

perform  a  great  work,  to  fail  to  finish  it."  While 
there  has  been  much  discussion  and  more  or  less  dif- 
ference of  opinion  among  the  leaders  of  the  nation 
with  respect  to  the  digging  of  the  Panama  Canal,  from 
the  very  first,  definiteness  in  policy  and  program, 
in  time  of  building  and  in  expense  of  construction  have 
been  insisted  upon  and  formulated;  and  few  if  any 
have  entertained  a  thought  but  that  our  government, 
having  put  its  hand  to  the  task,  would  finish  it  on 
schedule  time. 

One  of  the  things  that  strikes  the  visitor  to  the 
Philippine  Islands  with  peculiar  and  thrilling  delight 
is  the  masterful  way  in  which  the  United  States  Gov- 
ernment has  taken  hold  of  those  Islands  with  the  de- 
finite program,  policy  and  expectation  of  making  a 
complete  work  of  civilizing  and  educating  the  people 
within  a  quarter  of  a  century.  All  the  government 
employees  not  only,  but  the  American  citizens  resident 
on  the  Islands  seem  to  understand  the  program,  be- 
lieve in  it  and  work  to  it. 

The  one  thing  that  has  astonished  the  nations, 
the  church  and  almost  everybody,  is  the  Chinese  Revo- 
lution and  the  establishment  of  the  Chinese  Republic. 
How  did  it  come  about?  By  means  of  a  definite,  com- 
prehensive purpose  which  looked  to  the  doing  of  the 
thing  by  specific  means,  according  to  specific  princi- 
ples, and  within  a  certain  specified  time.  Dr.  Sun  Yat 
Sen  says: — 

"Some  years  ago  some  of  us  met  in  Japan  and 
founded  the  Revolutionary  Society.  We  decided  on 
three  great  principles.  (1)  The  Chinese  people  to  be 
supreme  as  a  race  (over  the  Manchus) .  (2)  The  peo- 
ple supreme  in  government.     (3)   The  people  supreme 


476      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

in  wealth  production.  Now  the  Manchus  have  abdi- 
cated, we  have  succeeded  in  establishing  the  first  two 
of  these  principles/'  Already  two  of  the  "impossible" 
things  they  set  out  to  accomplish  have  been  done.  And 
of  the  third,  the  revolution  of  society.  Dr.  Sun  says: 
"Such  a  revolution  is  easy  for  us."  Why?  "Because," 
says  he,  "Now  industry  in  China  is  about  to  be  de- 
veloped. Commerce  will  advance;  in  fifty  years  time 
we  shall  see  many  Shanghais  in  China.  Let  us  take 
time  by  the  forelock  and  make  sure  the  unearned  in- 
crement of  wealth  shall  belong  to  the  people."  That 
is  what  these  men  have  done  from  the  start, — mapped 
out  their  program,  taken  time  by  the  forelock,  and 
planned  to  finish  their  work  while  it  is  called  today. 
It  is  reported  that  when  Dr.  Martin  of  Peking  was 
told  that  the  revolution  had  prevailed  in  the  South  of 
China,  he  replied,  "Yes,  but  it  is  two  centuries  from 
Peking."  It  was  only  four  months  away.  The  Revo- 
lution leaders  always  spoke  in  terms  of  immediacy, 
entirety  and  efficiency.  We  have  been  forced  to  feel 
that  our  Foreign  Missionary  campaign  is  lacking  in 
these  very  elements  of  comprehensiveness  and  definite- 
ness  as  regards  the  work  to  be  done,  the  means  neces- 
sary to  do  it  and  the  time  in  which  it  should  be  ac- 
complished. The  work  seemed  to  us  to  be  too  much 
like  patch-work, — the  putting  of  a  piece  of  good  cloth 
upon  an  old  garment,  with  a  hazy  kind  of  a  hope  that 
in  some  miraculous  way,  the  new  piece  will  enlarge  it- 
self and  in  time  the  whole  garment  will  become  new. 
The  church  seems  to  think  that  by  sending  a  few  mis- 
sionaries to  Shanghai,  or  to  Canton,  or  to  Peking,  it 
is  obeying  the  great  commission  as  regards  China;  or 
that  by  sending  a  handful  of  missionaries  to  the  Phil- 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  477 

ippine  Islands,  or  to  India,  or  Siam,  or  Japan,  our 
obligation  to  preach  the  gospel  to  these  nations  has 
been  fulfilled.  The  United  States  Government  does 
not  treat  its  educational  and  civilizational  obligations 
in  the  Philippine  Islands  in  such  a  manner.  It  knows 
exactly  how  many  children  there  are  of  school  age,  and 
how  many  teachers  and  school  houses  are  required; 
it  knows  how  many  people  there  are,  literate  and  illit- 
erate; what  the  birth  rate  is,  what  the  death  rate  is; 
how  many  doctors  and  how  much  vaccine  will  be  re- 
quired to  vaccinate  everybody,  and  a  thousand  other 
scientific  data.  It  sends  teachers,  not  by  a  few  dozen, 
but  by  the  thousand;  so  also  it  sends  doctors  in 
large  numbers;  and  they  stand  at  the  cross-roads 
catching  every  man,  woman  and  child,  and  treating 
them  as  they  need  and  according  to  a  wise  and  def- 
inite policy,  looking  to  the  speedy  finishing  of  their 
task  of  sanitation,  civilization  and  education. 

Away  down  in  the  interior  of  the  Island  of  Hai- 
iian,  one  of  the  most  remote  corners  of  the  Chinese 
Republic,  eight  months  before  the  Chinese  revolu- 
tion, and  when  even  our  missionaries  were  absolutely 
in  the  dark  with  regard  to  such  a  movement,  there 
fctood  up  in  one  of  the  meetings  being  conducted  by  the 
missionary,  a  well  dressed  and  well  educated  China- 
man. Being  given  permission  to  speak,  he  told  the 
people  that  the  Manchu  government  was  going  to  be 
overthrown,  that  a  new  government  was  going  to  be 
established  like  the  American  government,  and  that 
it  was  going  to  occur  in  a  very  short  time.  So,  all  over 
China,  the  missionaries  told  us  that  kind  of  a  propa- 
ganda was  going  on,  so  that  the  people  were  very 
jrenerally  prepared  and  instructed  with  regard  to  tha 


478      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

new  regime.  When  we  reached  San  Francisco,  we 
talked  with  prominent  Chinamen  there  about  the 
revolution.  "Oh,  yes,"  they  said,  "We  knew  it  was 
going  to  happen,  and  we  knew  when  it  was  going  to 
happen !" 

Now  if  it  is  possible  to  organize  and  state  a  pro- 
gram and  policy  regarding  such  enterprises  as  the 
foregoing,  so  that  not  only  the  leaders  but  the  rank 
and  file  of  the  people  know  about  it,  believe  in  it  and 
work  to  it,  why  is  it  not  possible  for  each  denomina- 
tion to  work  out  and  proclaim  a  comprehensive  pro- 
gram and  policy  commensurate  with  the  discharge  of 
its  obligation  in  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  world? 
Such  a  policy  we  believe  would  be  most  helpful  in 
furthering  the  foreign  missionary  campaign  through- 
out all  the  world.  Was  not  this  what  the  General  As- 
sembly of  1911  had  in  mind  when  it  passed  recommen- 
dation number  eight?  The  recommendation  reads  as 
follows: — "In  view  of  the  blessings  of  God  upon  the 
work  of  our  missions  abroad,  and  in  the  light  of  the 
present  need  and  opportunities,  and  in  accordance 
with  the  repeated  declarations  of  the  Assembly  that 
the  Presbyterian  Church  is  a  missionary  society,  the 
object  of  whose  existence  is  to  seek  the  evangelization 
of  the  whole  world,  this  Assembly  approves  of  the  ef- 
fort to  determine,  as  far  as  may  be  possible  the  de- 
finite missionary  responsibility  of  our  church  in  for- 
eign lands,  commends  the  attempt  to  frame  and  carry 
out  a  missionary  policy  adequate  to  the  discharge  of 
this  responsibility  and  urges  the  Board  to  do  all  in 
its  power  to  present  to  the  church  the  magnitude  and 
urgency  of  the  unfinished  task." 

This  is  what  we  have  tried  to  do  as  servants  of 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  479 

the  Board  and  of  the  church  in  making  this  "round 
the  world"  study  of  foreign  missions ;  this  is  what  the 
Omaha  Convention  was  led,  as  we  believe  by  the  Holy 
Spirit,  to  attempt  to  do  in  1907 ;  this  is  what  the  Board, 
through  Secretary  Robert  E.  Speer,  undertakes  to  do 
m  the  Seventy  Fifth  Annual  Report  to  the  Assembly 
this  year.    Mr.  Speer  says: — 

"First  of  all,  and  as  fundamental,  we  must  continue  to 
seek  to  broaden  and  solidity  the  base  of  missionary  support 
resting  on  the  whole  church.  *  *  *  *  And  we  are  able  now 
to  define  to  ourselves  in  a  measure  how  broad  this  base  should 
be.  The  Omaha  Convention  of  1907  helped  us  to  clearer  ideas 
upon  this.  What  was  done  there  was  not  a  thing  premeditated 
or  worked  up.  When  we  went  to  Omaha  we  did  not  know  what 
we  were  going  into.  Something  came  down  upon  us  there,  and 
no  one  who  was  there  can  doubt  that  it  came  down  from  above. 
Under  that  influence  it  seemed  entirely  reasonable,  and  it 
seemed  obligatory  that  we  should  plan  for  as  many  foreign  mis- 
sionaries and  for  as  large  a  support  of  their  work  as  the  mis- 
sionaries on  the  field  and  our  own  Missions,  acting  deliberately 
and  in  great  gatherings  like  the  Shanghai  and  Madras  Mis- 
sionary Conferences,  reckoned  would  have  to  be  provided  in 
order  to  compass  our  missionary  responsibility.  That  program 
called  for  a  total  foreign  missionary  force  of  4,000,  and  annual 
contributions  for  the  maintenance  of  such  force  of  $6,000,000.  At 
that  time  this  involved  a  five-fold  increase  of  missionaries  and 
income,  and  an  average  contribution  per  church  member  of  $5 
per  annum.  That  it  was  no  chimerical  project  is  shown  by  the 
fact  that  already  we  have  made  such  an  advance  that  we  need 
now  only  a  fourfold  increase,  while  the  increased  church  mem- 
bership has  diminished  the  average  contribution  required. 

"There  have  been  those  who  shrunk  from  stating  so  defi- 
nitely as  this  the  measure  of  our  missionary  duty,  but  the  chief 
ground  of  misgiving,  it  seems  to  us,  is  not  the  magnitude  of 
the  program  as  a  whole,  but  the  pettiness  of  the  average  duty 
which  it  lays  on  the  church.  The  only  real  ground  for  misgiving 
we  have  kept  constantly  in  mind,  namely,  the  danger  of  reduc- 


480      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

ing  a  spiritual  enterprise  to  a  mathematical  problem.  We  have 
constantly  reminded  ourselves  and  all  those  with  whom  we  hav« 
been  associated,  of  the  tentative  character  of  all  such  calcula- 
tions. We  believe  firmly  that  if  once  our  church  demonstrates 
its  purpose  to  obey  the  last  command  of  Christ,  and  lays  itself 
in  line  with  the  conditions  of  power  prescribed  by  our  Lord  in 
the  Great  Commission,  as  recorded  in  the  last  chapter  of 
Matthew,  spiritual  resources  will  be  opened  for  us  and  tides  of 
spiritual  power  will  break  in  upon  us  which  will  upheave  all  our 
calculations  and  deluge  our  mathematics  with  the  mighty  working 
of  God.  BUT  THE  INDISPENSABLE  CONDITION  OF  SUCH 
AN  ERA  MUST  BE  THE  DELIBERATE  AND  RESOLUTE 
PURPOSE  OF  THE  CHURCH  TO  DEAL  ADEQUATELY 
WITH  OUR  MISSIONARY  DUTY  AS  A  DUTY  RESTING 
UPON  AND  TO  BE  BORNE  BY  THE  WHOLE  CHURCH.  *  ♦  • 

"It  is  here  that  our  primary  and  fundamental  need  lies, 
namely,  an  increase  of  the  reality  and  volume  of  our  spiritual 
resources.  A  world  emergency  is  upon  us,  freighted  with  world 
responsibilities.  Have  we  the  spiritual  resources  capable  of 
meeting  this  emergency  and  of  coping  with  this  responsibility? 
The  way  to  answer  that  question  is  not  to  investigate,  but  to 
invest;  not  to  sit  down  at  home  to  scrutinize  our  spiritual  char- 
acter and  possessions,  but  to  rise  up  and  go  forth  to  our 
world  work.  It  is  with  this  view  that  some  men  who  otherwise 
might  be  wishing  to  give  their  lives  to  the  spiritual  vivification 
of  the  church  at  home  are  drawn  instead  to  pour  themselves 
into  the  missionary  enterprise,  because  they  realize  that  it  is 
through  devotion  to  the  missionary  enterprise  alone  that  those 
spiritual  resources  are  to  be  placed  at  the  church's  disposal, 
without  which  she  cannot  fulfill  her  missionary  task  at  home  or 
abroad.  When  we  try  to  lay  out  an  adequate  policy,  not  only 
do  we  do  the  thing  that  is  obviously  our  duty  with  regard  to  our 
world  task,  but  we  also  make  a  great  contribution  to  the  spir- 
itual vitality  of  the  church  and  to  that  enlargement  of  her 
spiritual  resources  essential  to  the  discharge  of  the  church's 
duty  at  home  as    well  as  throughout  the  world. 

"Now,  as  we  begin  the  last  quarter  of  the  century  of  our 
church's  missionary  activity,  shall  we  not  give  ourselves  more 
earnestly  to  prayer,  and  form  our  plans  with  courage  and  ade- 


,  ^.  s- 


^"q 


n   .w  o  c  > 
0)  oT  c      "^  <i^ 


a"l|IV 


C  a;    .-:  C  £  « 


C  a;  01    .5    ^ 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  481 

quacy,  as  men  who  believe  in  a  living  God  and  who  know  that 
their  God  is  sufficient  for  them  and  for  the  world  work  which 
He  has  committed  to  them?" 

CLOSING  SUMMARY. 

The  greatest  enterprise  of  all  the  ages  is  the 
Christianization  of  Creation.  This  is  the  mission  of 
the  Almighty.  This  is  the  task  to  which  the  Triune 
God  has  definitely  and  determinedly  devoted  Himself. 
It  was  for  this  work  that  God  gave  His  only  begotten 
Son;  it  was  for  this  cause  that  Jesus  Christ  traveled 
the  via  dolorosa  and  laid  down  his  life  upon  the  Cross ; 
it  was  for  this  accomplishment  that  the  Holy  Spirit 
was  poured  out  upon  all  flesh  as  water  upon  dry  and 
thirsty  soil.  It  was  to  this  end  that  the  church  was 
organized  and  commissioned. 

The  supreme  business  of  the  church,  the  all  con- 
suming task  set  before  every  obedient  Christian  in 
this  age  is  the  gospelization  of  the  globe,  the  evangel- 
ization  of  the  earth. 

The  part  which  the  church  has  now  to  perform  in 
the  Christianization  of  Creation  is  the  preaching  of 
the  gospel  to  every  creature,  the  baptising  of  the  na- 
tions into  the  name  of  the  Triune  God,  and  the  teaching 
of  those  baptized  to  observe  to  do  all  things  whatsoever 
Christ  has  commanded.  To  carry  out  this  program 
the  church  has  inaugurated 

A  World  Campaign  for  Jesus  Christ. 

This  World  Campaign  is  not  to  be  considered  in 
any  sense  a  local  campaign.  It  embraces  both  Home 
and  Foreign  Missions.  The  Home  field  organization 
is  an  important  factor  in  the  campaign  in  two  ways : — 

31 


482      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

(1)  To  sustain  and  extend  the  gospel  at  home. 

(2)  To  support  and  project  the  gospel  abroad. 

I.  The  organization  of  the  campaign  to  sustain 
and  extend  the  gospel  at  home  is  quite  complete.  Each 
ecclesiastical  denomination  has  from  one  to  half  a 
dozen  Home  Mission  Agencies  or  Boards,  representing 
all  of  the  important  lines  of  activity  along  which  the 
campaign  should  be  prosecuted  at  Home.  This  is 
especially  true  in  America  and  England  and  largely 
true  in  all  European  countries.  In  addition  to  this, 
each  denomination  is  organized  with  a  series  of  graded 
ecclesiastical  courts  and  legislative  bodies  reaching 
down  to  the  local  church.  Furthermore,  each  church 
is  carefully  and  scientifically  organized  to  care  for 
the  needs  of  their  members  not  only,  but  for  the  needs 
of  their  responsible  portions  of  their  communities. 
Not  only  so,  these  local  churches  are  numerous  enough 
and  so  generally  and  generously  distributed  as  to 
largely  command  and  control  all  parts  of  the  home 
field.  For  example:  in  the  United  States  of  America 
there  are  165,000  churches,  or  about  one  church  for 
each  600  people,  reckoning  the  population  as  a  full 
100,000,000. 

These  church  organizations  for  the  most  part  have 
buildings;  many  of  them  are  well  equipped  in  every 
way  with  magnificent  structures  and  splendid  facil- 
ities; others,  to  be  sure,  are  more  modestly  and  less 
satisfactorily  supplied.  However,  the  church  sittings 
in  the  United  States  of  America  alone  have  the  enor- 
mous capacity  to  accommodate  more  than  50,000,000 
people.  In  British  and  European  countries,  especially, 
the  value  of  such  property  is  simply  fabulous.  To  sus- 
tain and  support  the  gospel  at  home,  the  churches  of 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  483 

the  United  States  of  America  gave  through  regular 
channels  last  year  about  $40,000,000,  and  for  other 
philanthropic  purposes,  $252,000,000. 

Furthermore,  these  fortifications  on  the  home 
field,  if  we  may  speak  of  church  plants  and  buildings 
as  such,  are  well  manned.  The  Home  Mission  Board 
secretaries  and  officers  of  the  United  States  number 
over  five  hundred.  The  number  of  such  officers  in 
other  Christian  lands  is  also  correspondingly  large. 
These  are  all  carefully  selected  men  of  great  ability. 
The  ordained  preachers  of  the  United  States,  number 
about  175,000.  Some  one  has  said  that  formerly  the 
church  had  small  wooden  buildings  and  great  granite 
preachers,  but  that  now  the  church  has  great  granite 
buildings  and  small  wooden  preachers.  We  da  not 
agree  with  such  a  statement.  Our  churches  in  Chris- 
tian countries  are  not  only  well  fortified  in  a  material 
way,  they  are  stocked  with  great  guns  in  a  spiritual 
way.  One  could  live  a  year  in  any  leading  city  of 
Christendom  and  sit  under  the  preaching  of  a  different 
man  of  great  pulpit  power  each  Sabbath  day  if  he  so 
desired  it.  But  ordained  ministers  are  not  the  only 
powerful  preachers  we  have  to  instruct  and  inspire  the 
hosts  of  Israel  in  the  home  land  today.  There  are 
multitudes  of  men  and  women  of  the  laity  who  are 
great  heralds  of  the  truth  of  God,  such  as  the  men 
in  the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  and  the  women  of  the  Y.  W.  C.  A. 
In  addition  to  these  larger  ordnances  of  tremendous 
range  and  power,  there  are  millions  of  disciplined  sol- 
diers of  the  cross  of  Christ,  each  armed  with  the 
sword  of  the  Spirit;  not  only,  but  equipped  with  the 
dynamic  of  that  same  Spirit  in  their  Hves,  they  are 
able  as  commissioned  officers  to  rally  the  rank  and 


484      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

file  of  the  Church  to  the  help  of  the  Lord  against 
the  mighty.  That  we  may  understand  how  formidable 
this  great  army  of  Christian  soldiers  is,  we  have  only 
to  remember  that  in  the  United  States  of  America 
alone,  there  are  at  least  40,000,000  communicant  Chris- 
tians, Catholic  and  Protestant.  There  is  one  ordained 
minister  of  the  gospel  for  each  500  people;  there  is 
one  commissioned  Christian  leader  for  each  fifty 
people ;  there  is  about  one  professed  Christian  for  each 
non  church  member,  while  many  of  the  non  church 
members  are  Christians,  and  almost  all  outside  of  the 
church  have  been  shot  through  and  through  with  the 
gospel  of  light  and  life  until  there  is  scarcely  one  who 
does  not  bear  about  in  his  body  and  on  his  soul 
some  marks  of  the  Christian  conflict  and  conquest. 

II.  Not  only  is  the  church  on  the  Home  field 
organized  to  sustain  and  extend  the  gospel  at  home,  it 
also  is  organized  to  support  and  project  the  gospel 
abroad. 

1.  Practically  each  denomination  on  the  Home 
field  has  now  at  least  one  great  Foreign  Board  agency ; 
some  of  them  have  two  or  three  such  agencies.  These 
agencies  are  supported  by  a  considerable  number  of 
local  church  organizations,  as  well  as  by  a  number  of 
missionary  organizations  within  the  local  churches, 
such  as  women's,  men's,  and  young  people's  societies 
and  Sunday  Schools;  also  legacies  and  numerous  per- 
sonal gifts  flow  into  the  treasuries  of  these  Foreign 
Boards  to  enable  the  church  to  carry  the  campaign  into 
Africa  and  India  and  China  and  into  every  part  of  this 
old  earth-world. 

2.  In  addition  to  the  denominational  organiza- 
tions on  the  Home  field  for  Foreign  Missions,  there 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  485 

are  a  number  of  Inter-denominational  and  Undenom- 
inational movements  organized  for  Foreign  Missions, 
such  as  the  Laymen's  Foreign  Missionary  Movement, 
the  Y.  M.  C.  A.  Foreign  Missionary  Department,  the 
China  Inland  Mission,  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society,  the  American  Bible  Society,  the  McAll  Mis- 
sion. Thus  there  are  today  in  America  41  Foreign 
Missionary  Boards  or  Agencies,  in  Great  Britain  there 
are  20  such  agencies,  and  on  the  continent  of  Europe 
there  are  10,  making  a  grand  total  of  at  least  71 
Foreign  Boards  on  the  Home  field  for  the  purpose  of 
supporting  and  projecting  this  World  Campaign  in 
Foreign  lands.  Each  of  these  Boards  has  a  central 
office  or  a  Campaign  Bureau  in  the  Home  land  where 
the  business  of  administering  the  funds  and  commis- 
sioning the  force  for  the  Foreign  field  is  transacted. 
This  Campaign  Bureau  is  ofttimes  housed  in  a  splendid 
building,  such  as  the  one  which  the  Presbyterians, 
U.  S.  A.,  havfe  at  156  Fifth  Ave.,  New  York,  in  con- 
junction with  the  great  Home  Boards  of  that  church. 
There  are  in  the  U.  S.  A.  and  Europe  about  75  World 
Campaign  Board  Headquarters.  These  Central  Boards 
and  Bureaus  are  under  the  management  of  Christian 
statesmen,  expert  financiers  and  business  men, — able 
generals  and  commanders  who  are  expected  to  wisely 
plan,  sufficiently  finance  and  efficiently  execute  the 
Campaign  on  its  "far  flung  battle  line."  Of  such  Sec- 
retaries and  Treasurers  and  officers  there  are  in  the 
United  States  of  America,  Great  Britain,  and  the  con- 
tinent of  Europe  about  four  hundred. 

III.     The  organization  of  the  Campaign  on  the 
Foreign  field  has  two  main  divisions,  viz : 


486      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISSIONS 

(1)  The  Campaign  force  from  abroad,  i.  e.  the 
Foreign  Missionary  with  his  foreign  equipment;  and 

(2)  The  Campaign  force  of  Native  Christians,  i.  e. 
converted  natives  organized  into  independent,  self- 
supporting  churches  and  missionary  agencies  to  co- 
operate with  other  Christians  in  this  World  Campaign 
for  Jesus  Christ. 

1.  The  Protestant  Campaign  force  from  abroad 
on  the  Foreign  Field ;  i.  e.  the  Foreign  Missionary  with 
his  foreign  equipment  and  organization,  shows  the 
following  strength: 

There  are  today  in  all  foreign  lands  about  22,000 
foreign  missionaries;  of  these  7,000  are  ordained 
preachers,  3,000  are  lay  workers,  7,000  are  wives,  and 
5,000  are  unmarried  women.  Of  this  number  the 
Presbyterian,  U.  S.  A.,  has  over  1,100.  If  we  consider 
the  foreign  field  as  embracing  1,000,000,000  people, 
there  is  one  missionary,  ordained  and  unordained,  for 
each  50,000  people;  there  is  one  ordained  missionary 
for  each  150,000.  The  total  contributions  from 
Christendom  last  year  to  support  this  foreign  mission- 
ary force  on  the  foreign  field  was  about  $27,000,000; 
of  this  amount  the  U.  S.  A.  churches  contributed 
$12,000,000,  and  of  that  amount  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  U.  S.  A.,  contributed  over  $2,800,000.  These 
missionaries  and  this  money  are  distributed  and  in- 
vested in  every  foreign  country  on  earth;  occupying 
45,540  stations  and  out  stations. 

This  foreign  missionary  force  with  its  equipment 
is  organized  to  operate  along  three  lines,  viz :  Evangel- 
istic, Educational,  Medical  and  Philanthropic.  As  a 
partial  result  of  the  evangelistic  efforts,  there  are  on 
the  Foreign  field  over  2,225,000  communicant  Chris- 


AFTER  STUDY  CONCLUSIONS  487 

tians,  and  perhaps  10,000,000  adherents.  There  were 
added  last  year  from  the  heathen  world  to  the  ranks 
of  the  cause  of  Christ  150,000  converts.  The  number 
of  mission  schools  being  operated  on  the  foreign  field 
is  30,215,  with  an  enrolled  student  body  of  1,562,000. 
The  Presbyterian,  U.  S.  A.,  Church  has  about  2,000 
schools,  with  perhaps  100,000  pupils.  The  number  of 
Presbjrfcerian  medical  institutions  on  the  foreign  field 
is  about  200 ;  and  the  number  of  medical  missionaries 
is  over  100. 

2.  The  organized  campaign  force  of  native  Chris- 
tians on  the  Foreign  field  is  another  agency  of  growing 
power  and  great  promise.  There  are  100,000  native 
pastors  and  helpers  on  the  foreign  field.  That  means, 
there  is  one  native  pastor  or  helper  for  each  10,000 
people  in  foreign  lands.  There  are  over  2,225,000 
communicant  Christians  on  the  foreign  fields,  or  one 
communicant  Christian  for  each  500  non-Christians 
abroad.  This  Christian  body  is  organized  into 
churches  or  groups  of  believers.  A  goodly  number  of 
these  churches  are  already  self-supporting.  These 
churches  in  turn  are  organized  into  ecclesiastical 
courts,  such  as  Presbyteries,  Synods,  and  General  As- 
semblies; or  Conferences,  General  Conferences,  Con- 
ventions and  the  like.  These  various  courts  have 
organized  Mission  Boards  and  Missionary  agencies, 
through  which  the  churches  contribute  funds  and  car- 
ry on  a  general  missionary  activity.     The  total  con- 


488      PRESBYTERIAN  FOREIGN  MISISONS 

tributions  of  the  native  Christians  to  the  support  and 
extension  of  the  gospel  on  the  foreign  fields  amounted 
last  year  to  about  $5,500,000.  With  such  a  magnificent 
beginning,  shall  we  not  NOW  increase  our  Faith,  Hope, 
and  Love,  i.  e.  our  work,  prayer,  and  gifts, — fourfold, 
and  finish  the  task  which  He  has  given  us  to  do? 
WE  CAN  DO  IT  IF  WE  WILL. 


RETURN  TO  the  circulation  desk  of  any 
University  of  California  Library 

or  to  the 

NORTHERN  REGIONAL  LIBRARY  FACILITY 
BIdg.  400,  Richmond  Field  Station 
University  of  California 
Richmond,  CA  94804-4698 

ALL  BOOKS  MAY  BE  RECALLED  AFTER  7  DAYS 

•  2-month  loans  may  be  renewed  by  calling 
(510)642-6753 

•  1-year  loans  may  be  recharged  by  bringing 
books  to  NRLF 

•  Renewals  and  recharges  may  be  made 
4  days  prior  to  due  date 

DUE  AS  STAMPED  BELOW 

AUG  1  2  2003 


DD20  15M  4-02 


LD  21-100w-7.'33 


•  v>    H^i/o^l 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


